diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-27 19:13:47 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-27 19:13:47 -0800 |
| commit | bebfa29555535b52b28ef61affd9d456c428a7ce (patch) | |
| tree | b89fe8dfb6d69769bff9c6020071712da1b8fd1d | |
| parent | 0b33a22ea2a093f0c2800b91bf1f060cca047752 (diff) | |
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/61028-0.txt | 11935 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/61028-0.zip | bin | 222516 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/61028-h.zip | bin | 386899 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/61028-h/61028-h.htm | 15074 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/61028-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 129362 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/61028-h/images/i_075a.jpg | bin | 13009 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/61028-h/images/i_075b.jpg | bin | 10883 -> 0 bytes |
10 files changed, 17 insertions, 27009 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..4dde3b8 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #61028 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/61028) diff --git a/old/61028-0.txt b/old/61028-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 9e632e9..0000000 --- a/old/61028-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,11935 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Perfect World, by Ella M. Scrymsour - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: The Perfect World - A romance of strange people and strange places - -Author: Ella M. Scrymsour - -Release Date: December 27, 2019 [EBook #61028] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE PERFECT WORLD *** - - - - -Produced by Richard Tonsing and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net - - - - - - - - - - THE PERFECT WORLD - A ROMANCE OF STRANGE PEOPLE AND STRANGE PLACES - - BY - ELLA SCRYMSOUR - - - LONDON - EVELEIGH NASH & GRAYSON LTD. - 148 STRAND - - - - - PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY - THE NORTHUMBERLAND PRESS LTD., THORNTON STREET, NEWCASTLE-UPON-TYNE - - - - - To - MY TWO DEAR ONES - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - - - - - CONTENTS - - - BOOK I - - THE OLD WORLD - - (_Before the War_) - - CHAPTER PAGE - I. STRANGERS COME TO MARSHFIELDEN 11 - - II. THE CURSE 20 - - III. THE LIGHT 33 - - IV. THE OUTLET 42 - - - BOOK II - - THE UNDERWORLD - - I. A STRANGE MEETING 53 - - II. THE ORIGIN OF THE PEOPLE 65 - - III. RELATING TO HISTORY 79 - - IV. OUT INTO THE GREAT BEYOND 88 - - V. A FRIEND FROM THE ENEMY 95 - - VI. THE LAIR OF THE SERPENT 102 - - VII. ON THE WAY TO THE TOMB OF KORAH 109 - - VIII. THE TOMB OF KORAH 115 - - IX. THE PAPYRUS 122 - - X. THE ESCAPE 129 - - - BOOK III - - EXIT THE WORLD - - (_After the War_) - - I. AT WALLA BALLA 139 - - II. HOME AGAIN 154 - - III. THE AIRSHIP 166 - - IV. THE END OF THE WORLD 173 - - - BOOK IV - - THE PERFECT WORLD - - I. IN SPACE 187 - - II. ADRIFT IN THE SOLAR REGIONS 194 - - III. THE VISION OF A NEW WORLD 204 - - IV. JUPITER AND THE JOVIANS 211 - - V. DEATH IN JUPITER 223 - - VI. THE SACRAMENT OF SCHLERIK-ITATA 232 - - VII. HATRED ON KEEMAR 244 - - VIII. THE UNFORGIVEABLE KISS 256 - - IX. ALAN—THE KNIGHT ERRANT 265 - - X. THE CAVE OF WHISPERING MADNESS 270 - - XI. THE WRAITHS OF THE RORKAS 282 - - XII. THE FATE OF KULMERVAN 292 - - XIII. THE SENTENCE UPON ARRACK 296 - - XIV. THE HALL OF SORROWS 302 - - XV. THE TRIUMPH OF AK-ALAN 307 - - XVI. THE PERFECT WORLD 316 - - ENVOI 320 - - - - - BOOK I - THE OLD WORLD - (_Before the War_) - - - - - THE PERFECT WORLD - - - - - CHAPTER I - STRANGERS COME TO MARSHFIELDEN - - -An English summer! The birds sang merrily, and the trees bowed their -heads, keeping time with the melody. The breeze whispered its -accompaniment, and all the glades and woods were happy. - -Marshfielden was, perhaps, one of the prettiest villages in Derbyshire. -Nestling among the peaks of that lovely county, its surroundings were -most picturesque. Its straggling street, for it had but one, was -unspoiled by tripper or tourist, for its charms were unknown to the -outside world. The road was cobbled, and boasted of no pavement, and -long gardens, shining with marigolds and nasturtiums, reached down to -each side of it, forming frames to the pretty, irregular little cottages -with their gables and latticed windows. - -The little church at the top of the street finished the picture. It was -very tiny, holding only about one hundred and fifty people; but with its -ivy-covered towers, and picturesque little graveyard, the vicar was a -lucky man to have charge of such a place. Unmarried and friendless he -had come to Marshfielden forty years before, and had lodged with Mrs. -Skeet, the cobbler’s wife. Still he remained, having grown old in the -service of his people. - -It was a well-known fact, that “our vicar” as Mr. Winthrop was called, -had during all that time never left the precincts of the parish. -Children had grown up and gone away married; old people had died; but -still Mr. Winthrop went on in his kind, fatherly manner, advising those -who sought the benefit of his wisdom, helping those who needed his aid, -and still living in the little rooms he had rented when first he came to -Marshfielden, a stranger. - -Marshfielden was about seven miles off the main road. As they would have -to reach it by narrow lanes and rutted roads, motorists never came its -way, and it retained its old-world simplicity. - -Two miles to the south was a coal mine, in which most of the villagers -toiled. It was quite an unimportant one, and not very deep, but it gave -employment to all the natives who needed work. Strange as it seems, -however, by an unwritten law, not one of the villagers entered -Marshfielden in his collier dirt or collier garb. Every one of the men -changed his clothes at “Grimland” as the mine district was called, and -washed away the coal dust and dirt; so in the evening, when they made -their way in a body to their homes, they returned as fresh and clean as -they had left them in the morning. - -It was, therefore, an ideal place to live in and as old Mr. Winthrop -walked down the uneven street, his eyes dimmed and his thoughts were -tender as he acknowledged first one, then another of his flock. - -He stopped at the gate of a pretty, white cottage with a well kept -garden full of sweet-smelling flowers, and greeted the woman who stood -at the gate. - -She was quite young and pretty, and maternal love and pride glowed in -her face as she gently crooned over the sleeping babe at her breast. - -“And how’s Jimmy, Mrs. Slater?” he asked. - -“Very well indeed, sir, thank you.” - -“And you—how are you feeling?” - -“Quite all right again, now, sir.” - -“That’s right. And your husband?” - -“Yes, sir, he’s had a rise at the mine.” - -Mr. Winthrop smiled and was about to pass on, when he noticed an -underlying current of excitement in the woman’s manner. He looked at her -curiously. - -“What is the matter, Mrs. Slater?” he asked. - -“Have you heard the news, sir?” - -“No. What news?” - -“I be agoin’ to have lodgers.” - -“Really?” - -“Well I heard only last night, sir. Bill—he came home and said as ’ow -Mr. Dickson, the manager at the mine, had heard from Sir John Forsyth—” - -“The new owner of Grimland?” queried Mr. Winthrop. - -“Yes, sir. Well, he said as ’ow Sir John wanted both his nephews to go -to the mine and learn the practical working of it—and Mr. Dickson was to -find them rooms near by.” - -“Well?” - -“Well, Mr. Dickson knows as ’ow my ’ome is clean—” and Mrs. Slater -looked around her little cottage with an air of pride. - -“And ’e asks Bill if I would take them.” - -“And so you are going to?” - -The woman looked round her fearfully. “I’ve a spare bedroom, sir, which -I’ve cleaned up, and they can have my parlour. But fancy, sir, two -strangers in Marshfielden!” - -“It will liven things up,” remarked the vicar “we’ve never had strangers -to live here since I came—now over forty years ago.” - -“No, sir, nor before that,” went on the woman in a low tone. “My -grandmother used to speak of two ladies who came to Marshfielden when -she was a little girl. Artists they were, and strangers. The clergyman’s -wife put them up—and—and—” - -“Yes?” urged Mr. Winthrop gently. - -“Well, sir, they were both found dead one day, stiff and cold, sir, -outside the ruins of the Priory. They had been painting, and their -easels were left standing—but they were dead.” - -“What has that to do with the case?” asked the vicar with a little -smile. - -“Don’t you see, sir,” she went on quickly, the same half-scared look -coming into her eyes, “that was the ‘Curse’ that caused those mishaps, -and I am afraid the ‘Curse’ will be on the two young gentlemen, too.” - -“Nonsense,” laughed Mr. Winthrop, “You don’t really believe that the -‘Marshfielden Curse’ as you people call it, had anything to do with the -deaths of those two lady artists that occurred over fifty years ago?” - -“Indeed I do, sir,” averred the woman. “Why ever since the Priory was -dismantled by Henry the Eighth, the ‘Curse’ has been on this place. That -wasn’t the only case, sir. There are records of many others—but that was -the last.” - -“Let me see,” began the vicar, “It’s so long since I even heard it -mentioned, that I’ve forgotten what it was.” - -The woman’s face contracted as if she was afraid of something, she knew -not what, but of something mystic, intangible, uncanny—and she repeated -slowly: - - _When the eighth Henry fair Marshfielden’s monastery took, - Its priory as a palace, its vast income to his privy purse,— - The outcast prior solemnly, by candle, bell and book - Upon this place for ever laid this interdict and curse_: - - _From now until the end of time, - Whene’er a stranger come - Unto Marshfielden’s pleasaunces, - To make therein his home, - Troubles—disease—misfortunes—death— - Upon the spot shall fall. - So—an’ Marshfielden folks ye’d swell - With fair prosperity, and safely dwell, - All strangers from your gates expel, - And live cut off from all._ - -The vicar laughed. “Yes, it’s a pretty legend, Mrs. Slater, but remember -this is the twentieth century, and nothing is likely to happen to -Marshfielden, its inhabitants or its visitors, because of that. Why, I -was a stranger when I came, yet nothing very terrible has happened to me -during these last forty years.” - -“Ah, sir, you don’t count. I mean, sir, you belong to the Priory; you -are our priest. You wouldn’t come under the ‘Curse’ sir.” - -“And neither will any one else, Mrs. Slater. It’s a stupid legend.—Have -no fear.” - -“But,” began Mrs. Slater. “How do you account for the case of—” But Mr. -Winthrop lifted up a deprecatory hand. - -“I cannot listen to any more, Mrs. Slater.” And a note of authority came -into his voice. “Why, all this is against the religion I preach to -you—never listen to tales of superstition. Have no fear, do the best you -can for the two young gentlemen, and I think I can promise you that no -harm will come to them or you.” - -The woman shook her head, and disbelief shone in her eyes. The vicar saw -it, and smiled again. - -“Well, well! It remains to be proved that I am right,” said he. - -“It remains to be proved, _which_ of us is right, sir.” - -“Very well, we’ll leave it at that. When do they arrive?” - -“About six this evening, sir; the usual time when the men come home.” - -“I will call in this evening then, and welcome them. Good-bye, Mrs. -Slater, and don’t go listening to or spreading idle gossip!” And the -kindly old man went away down the street. - -That evening, when the bell rang to denote the return of the men-folk, -every door was occupied by an eager face, anxious not only to catch -sight of the two strangers, but also to take another look at the woman -who had dared to defy the “Marshfielden Curse.” - -For in this little village the “Curse” was a real, poignant fact, and -was spoken of in the twilight with hushed tones and furtive glances. -Children were quieted and terrified by it, and the fear imbibed by them -in their childhood grew with them till their death. Not one of them but -Mary Slater would have risked its anger by allowing a stranger to sleep -beneath her roof; and even Mary, although outwardly calm, was inwardly -terrified lest her action might be the means of bringing disaster and -misery, not only on her two lodgers, but on the whole little community. - -Dan Murlock, the husband of the little woman at the corner house, was -the first to arrive. He came along at a swinging pace, and waved his cap -jauntily as he saw his wife’s trim little figure at the doorway. - -“Hullo, Moll,” he cried, when he was within speaking distance “an’ how’s -yersel’?” - -“I’m all right,” she replied, while their three year old, curly haired -boy and only child peeped from behind his mother’s skirts and cried -“Boo” to his dad. The man looked at them both, with awe as well as pride -in his glance. Even now he was often heard to remark, that he could not -make out why a clumsy brute like him should be allowed to own such an -angelic wife and child. - -“Where’s the strangers?” asked Moll eagerly. - -“Comin’ along, lass. Why?” - -“Oh, the ‘Curse,’ Dan!” - -“Never mind the ‘Curse,’ lass; that’s done with long ago! Is supper -ready yet?” - -“Yes, Dan. It’s ready.” But his wife made no effort to re-enter their -little home, and serve the meal her husband wanted. - -“Woman, what are you staring at?” he cried. “Why do’ant ’ee come in? I’m -hungry.” - -“In a moment, Dan. I—I—” - -“What’s thee lookin’ at, lass?” - -“The strangers, Dan. Think the ‘Curse’—” But Dan only laughed -good-humouredly. “Thou’rt a fule, lass. Come in and do’ant bother yer -head about it,” and he good-naturedly put his arm through hers, and -dragged the unwilling woman into the house. - -Most of the women outside, however, were still waiting, waiting for the -strangers. Then suddenly came a buzz of excitement as the news was -passed from mouth to mouth. “They’re coming! They’re coming!” - -The two young men, Alan and Desmond Forsyth, were entirely unconscious -of all the attention and interest showered on them. Of the “Curse” they -knew nothing, and had they done so, would have cared less. - -They were cousins, and on very affectionate and intimate terms, and one -day would share equally in the Grimland Colliery, of which their uncle -was now owner. Alan, moreover, would succeed to his uncle’s title. The -future looked very rosy for these two young men. - -Sir John was determined that when they left Cambridge, they should -thoroughly learn the workings of the mine. The instructions he gave -Dickson, his manager, were that he was to “make them work like ordinary -colliers until they were competent to take charge.” - -They had travelled on the Continent for six months after coming down -from the ’Varsity, and this was their first day of real, hard work. It -had left them both eager to begin another day, for they were anxious to -learn more of the wonderful workings of the mine below the surface of -the earth. They had walked cheerily toward Marshfielden, eager to reach -their apartments and have a good meal. They liked Slater, and felt that -they would be comfortable and happy in his home. - -“How do you feel, young gentlemen?” he asked them. - -“I’m dead tired,” answered Alan, the elder, a man of some twenty-five -years, while his cousin, Desmond, a year younger, yawned lustily, as he -asked, “How much further is that adorable little home of yours, Slater?” - -“We’re nigh there, sir. There’s my Mary at the gate.” - -“What, the little cottage at the bend?” asked Alan. - -“Yes, sir. She’s a good lass, is my missus. She’ll treat you well, and -make you comfortable and happy.” - -The rest of the short way was trodden in silence, and at length the two -young men stepped across the threshold of Sweet William Cottage, as the -Slaters’ home was called. - -The room they were ushered into was old-world and sweet. The lattice -windows were open wide, letting in the soft, fresh air of summer. The -ceiling was low and beamed, and the furniture was of old dark oak; while -the bright chintz hangings took away all hint of sombreness. The table -was laid, and within a few minutes of their arrival they were sitting -down to an appetizing repast. - -Neither of them spoke for some time, and then Desmond laid down his -knife and fork with a sigh. - -“I’m done” said he. - -“I should just think you were” laughed his cousin “You’ve been stuffing -incessantly for over half an hour” Alan rang the bell for the table to -be cleared and then they lit their pipes. - -“How do you feel?” asked Desmond. - -“Very tired—very sore—and very bruised” - -“So am I. I think I shall like the life of a miner, though” - -“Rather! What a ripping set of chaps they are!” - -So they chattered on until it was time for them to retire. At peace with -each other, at peace with the world, they slept until a knock at their -bedroom door awakened them. - -“Yes” sleepily answered Desmond. - -“It’s four o’clock, young gentlemen, you’d better get up” - -Alan woke up lazily to hear Desmond cry out in amazement. - -“Surely not yet, Slater?” - -“Yes, sir. You must be at the mine by five fifteen. Early shift to-day, -you know” - -“All right, Slater” cried Alan, who was now wide awake “we’ll be down in -twenty minutes” - -In a very short space of time they had had their breakfast, and were -walking across the Grimland fields to the mine, to begin once more a -day’s arduous duty. - -It passed quickly enough, but they were thankful when the bell sounded -for them to knock off work, and they were taken up to daylight again by -the cage. - -When they reached Sweet William Cottage, they found Mr. Winthrop -awaiting them, with profuse apologies for his absence the night before. - -“I’m afraid Mrs. Slater omitted to give us any message from you” said -Alan “In fact we didn’t even know you had called” - -“I am the vicar of Marshfielden” said the kindly old man “and I should -have liked to give you a personal welcome. You see the ‘Curse’ has made -your position here somewhat strained” - -The two boys stared at each other in perplexity. The vicar laughed. -“None of the women have been frightening you with their child’s stories -yet?” - -“No!” said both boys together, “what is it?” - -“Oh, there’s a legend connected with this place, that any strangers in -Marshfielden will bring disaster on themselves and perhaps on the place, -if they take up their abode here” - -“Why?” - -“A curse was laid on the place by a monk in Henry the Eighth’s time, -when the Priory here was dismantled” - -“Oh, is that all?” said Alan lightly “We are not afraid of old wives’ -tales like that!” - -But Molly Murlock, who was in the kitchen with Mary Slater, heard the -words, and her brow clouded. Drawing her child closer, she muttered as -she said good night to Mary— - -“‘Curse’ or no ‘Curse,’ I’d rather be dead, than live to see strangers -come here” - - - - - CHAPTER II - THE CURSE - - -The two men had now been working for three months at the mine, and the -villagers had become used to the sight of strangers in Marshfielden. -Indeed, as the weeks sped by, and nothing uncanny happened, they began -gradually to forget the “Curse” in connection with the two young -Forsyths. - -Summer was now waning. Leaves were beginning to fall and folks were -making preparations for a hard winter. Mr. Winthrop was still going -round on his kindly errands and had become sincerely attached to the two -youths who had taken up their residence so near him. - -Indeed, there was no one else in the village to whom they could go for -social intercourse, and nearly every evening Mrs. Skeet’s little parlour -was full of the smoke and chatter of the vicar and his two young -friends. It was now the first Tuesday in October, and the evenings were -growing chilly. Mrs. Skeet had lighted a nice fire, and they all sat -round it enjoying the warmth of its glow. - -People outside, passing by, heard the sound of merry laughter, and Mr. -Winthrop’s characteristic chuckle, and smiled with him. But Moll Murlock -passed the cottage hurriedly and drew her shawl closer round her -shoulders, while a slight moan came from between her tightly compressed -lips. - -Of all the inhabitants of Marshfielden, there was one still who had -_not_ forgotten the “Curse.” - -“Well, boys,” said Mr. Winthrop, “I suppose you feel used to your life -among us now?” - -“Yes,” answered Alan. “It seems almost like home to us.” - -“We’ve never had a proper home,” broke in Desmond. - -“Ours is rather a romantic story,” said Alan. “Our mothers were twin -sisters—they married on the same day and went to the same place for -their honeymoon. A year later my mother died in giving me birth, and -Desmond’s mother died when he was only a few months old, so we were both -left babies to get on the best way we could without a woman’s care.” - -“Poor lads! Poor lads!” sighed the vicar. - -“When I was five my father died,” said Desmond, “and four years later -Alan’s father was drowned. Uncle John then took us to live with him—but -as he was a bachelor we were brought up in the care of nurses and -tutors, and had no real home life.” - -“You are fond of your uncle?” queried the vicar. - -“Rather!” answered Alan. “Uncle John is the dearest old boy imaginable. -He’s a bit of a crank though. He has been working for years on what he -calls his ‘Petradtheolin’ airship.” - -“His what?” laughed Mr. Winthrop. - -“His ‘Petradtheolin’ airship. It’s his own invention, you know, but up -to now he has been unsuccessful. He has built a wonderful aluminium -airship—most beautifully fitted and upholstered—in fact it is absolutely -ready to fly, but up to now it won’t budge an inch.” - -“What?” - -“He is under the impression,” went on Alan “that in the near future -flying will be an every day occurrence, and it is his greatest ambition -to own the most comfortable, most speedy, and lightest airship of the -day.” - -Mr. Winthrop smiled. “There is a great deal of talk about flying now,” -said he, “but do you honestly think it will ever come to anything?” - -“I don’t know,” said Alan thoughtfully, “we have conquered the sea—‘Iron -on the water shall float, like any wooden boat’,” he quoted. “We have -built ships that can submerge and remain under water and navigate for -certain periods of time. I see no reason why the modern man should not -also conquer the air.” - -Mr. Winthrop shook his head. “I may be old-fashioned, but it seems -impossible to believe that navigable ships could be built for flying, -that were _safe_. I don’t doubt that airships will be built that up to a -certain point will be successful—say for a few hours’ flight, but it -seems inconceivable to me that man could so conquer the air, that -commerce and travel would benefit.” - -“Well, Uncle John thinks he will conquer it with his ‘Argenta’,” went on -Alan. - -“Surely that was not what you called it just now?” asked the vicar. - -Alan laughed. “The ‘Argenta’ is the name of the ship itself, but -‘Petradtheolin’ is the name of the power he is experimenting on, that he -is desirous of using to propel it.” - -“The machine itself is complete,” went on Desmond enthusiastically, “the -balance is perfect, and its engines are supposed to be of wonderful -velocity, but no known power will raise it even an inch from the ground. -So he is still experimenting on this spirit. It is a formula which -embraces petrol, radium and theolin; these chemicals are blended in some -way or other—concentrated and solidified. The engines are made so as to -generate electricity in the bonnet part. The current acts on the -solidified cubes, which as they melt are sent through metal retorts drop -by drop, and then being conveyed to the engines should make the machine -fly.” - -“Well?” - -“I know it all sounds very fantastic, but my uncle firmly believes in -the ultimate success of his experiments. His ambition is to be able to -fly for about one hundred hours with about a cupful of this powerful -matter. He expects each drop of the vaporized spirit, as it issues from -the retort, to keep the engines going about fifty minutes.” - -“It all sounds very interesting,” said Mr. Winthrop “but is extremely -puzzling. I am afraid I would rather trust myself to Mother Earth than -to your uncle’s very ingenious ‘Argenta’.” - -“So would I,” laughed Desmond. “But the dear old boy is so keen on his -work, we don’t like to discourage him” - -“And” finished Alan “there in a most wonderful shed, rests the -‘Argenta’; its body of glistening aluminium—its interior richly -upholstered and wonderfully arranged from engine room to kitchen, but -absolutely lifeless. And there I expect it will remain, for he will -never destroy it. It is his biggest hobby after us—sometimes I think it -even comes before us. He has the money, he has the brains, he may -perfect this power, and if he does, he will have conferred a great -benefit upon humanity” - -“You stayed with him until you came here, I suppose?” - -“Yes” answered Alan “We went to Eton—Cambridge—” - -“Cambridge?” Mr. Winthrop’s face lighted up “Dear me! Dear me! What -College, may I ask?” - -“Queens” said Desmond. - -“Queens? That was my College” - -“Indeed” cried the two boys together. - -“Yes, I’ve not been there for over forty-five years. I expect the dear -old place has changed a great deal?” - -“Yes. We had rooms opposite each other on the same staircase in the New -Buildings” said Desmond. - -“That was since my time” said Mr. Winthrop rather sadly “I’ve never even -seen the New Buildings. I was in the Walnut-Tree Court” Then he stopped, -and gazed into the fire, his eyes sparkling and a colour coming into his -old, worn cheeks, as he thought of the days of his youth. Reminiscences -came quickly. “Do you remember this?” “I remember when so-and-so -happened” So the conversation went on until they were rudely interrupted -by a sharp knock on the door, startling in its unexpectedness. All three -rose hurriedly. - -“Come in” cried the vicar and Mrs. Skeet appeared breathing heavily, -with a look of horror in her eyes. - -“Whatever is the matter?” asked Mr. Winthrop in dismay, startled out of -his usual placidity by her frightened mien. - -“Dan—Dan Murlock’s baby—it’s gone, sir” - -“Gone? Gone where?” - -“No one knows, sir. He was playing in the garden, safe and sound, only -five minutes before, and when Moll went to call him in to put him to -bed, he had vanished.” - -“It’s impossible for the child to have gone far,” said the vicar. “Why, -he is only a baby!” - -“Three last month, sir.” - -“Has any one looked for him? What have they done?” - -“The child can’t be spirited away,” said Alan. “Why, there’s no traffic -in the village that could possibly hurt him.” - -Mrs. Skeet looked scared. “If you please, sir,” she half whispered, “the -people do say, as ’ow it’s the ‘Curse’ and that he has been spirited -away.” - -The vicar blinked his eyes. “Nonsense, Mrs. Skeet! I’m ashamed of you. -Never let me hear such words from you again. Spirited away indeed! I -expect he has strayed away into the woods at the back of the Murlocks’ -cottage. Come, lads, we’ll go down and see Dan and his wife, and do our -best to help them.” Taking up their hats the three made their way down -the street, usually so quiet and still, but now buzzing with excitement. - -As they reached the Murlocks’ cottage, they saw the front door was open -wide, leaving the kitchen and garden beyond exposed to view. Curious -neighbours, sympathetic friends, open-mouthed children were surrounding -the stricken mother, who was rocking herself to and fro in her -abandonment and grief. - -“Let us go through,” said the vicar, and the two boys followed him. - -The woman heard the approaching footsteps, and lifted up her -tear-stained face to the intruders. She held out her hands pathetically -to the vicar, and the tears rolled down her cheeks unchecked. He took -hold of the toil-worn hands, and was about to speak when she caught -sight of the two boys behind him. Her eyes dilated and her body -stiffened. Suddenly she uttered a piercing scream, and pointing a -shaking hand at them, “Go, go!” she cried. “You came to Marshfielden -unbidden—you defied the ‘Curse’—now you have taken my baby—my darling, -darling baby!” - -Dan put his arm about her tenderly. “Do’ant ’ee tak’ on so, lass,” said -he gently. “Sure, we’ll find the babby. Already John Skinner and Matt -Harding have gone with search parties to find the wee lad. We’ll get him -back, wife mine.” But she only looked fiercely at the strangers. -“Go—go—the ‘Curse’ is on us all!” - -Mr. Winthrop silently motioned to the two lads and they quickly left the -stricken house, and made their way back to their rooms in silence. - -The next morning on their way to work, they missed Dan Murlock. Some of -the miners eyed them suspiciously as they asked where he was, and -Slater, their landlord, was the only one to satisfy their curiosity. -“With his wife,” said he curtly. “The wee laddie has not been found.” - -“Wherever can he be?” said Desmond in bewilderment. Slater shook his -head. - -“Search parties were out all night, but could find no trace or tidings -of him.” - -“Have you any idea what has happened?” asked Alan. Slater gave a quick -look at each in turn, and then muttered something unintelligible under -his breath, and the boys had to be content with that. - -It was a terrible day at the mine for the two boys; they had to partake -of their midday meal in silence, for not one of the colliers addressed a -word to them if he could possibly avoid it. They were regarded with -suspicion mingled with fear, and the “Curse” seemed to be on every one’s -lips. - -Two days passed—a week, a fortnight; still Dan Murlock’s baby was not -found, and at last the broken-hearted parents appeared at church in -mourning, thus acknowledging to the world that they had given up all -hope of ever seeing their little one again. - -Murlock was silent about it all, but every one who knew him realized -that he was a changed man. He had idolized his wife and child, and at -one blow had lost both, for his baby was without doubt dead; and his -wife had turned from him in the throes of her grief. - -The weeks passed on, Christmas was nigh upon them, and the child was -spoken of in hushed tones as one speaks of the dead. The two boys were -treated as aliens by the men, and they were beginning to chafe under -their treatment. Although nothing had been said openly, they knew -instinctively that they were blamed by the superstitious inhabitants for -the disappearance of the baby. - -“Alan,” said Desmond one day, as they were sitting apart from the rest -eating their dinner, “I can’t stand this. I am going to speak to the -men.” - -“Stand what?” asked Alan wearily. - -“Why the whispers and sneers that are showered on us whenever we are -near them. They all shrink away from us—treat us as if we were lepers; -even Slater avoids us, and the ‘Curse’ is whispered from lip to lip as -we pass.” - -“You’ll do no good, Desmond.” - -“We had nothing to do with the child’s going away, yet they treat us as -if we had murdered him.” - -“Leave it alone,” said Alan, “I don’t know what it is, but this place -seems uncanny. I think I am almost beginning to believe in the ‘Curse’ -myself.” - -Desmond made no reply, but squaring his shoulders, began to walk toward -the miners. - -“Look here, you fellows,” he began. “What’s wrong with you all? Why are -you treating my cousin and me as if we were murderers? We aren’t -responsible for Murlock’s little child vanishing away.” - -The miners moved restlessly and muttered together, each waiting for a -spokesman to assert himself, who would teach them the line of action -they should take. Desmond continued, “You talk about the ‘Curse’! We -knew nothing about it when we came here, and to us it seems ridiculous -to imagine there is anything supernatural about the whole affair. The -river is only a quarter of a mile from their garden gate; I know it has -been dragged, but after all it is full of whirlpools and weeds, and if -the little chap did fall into it, ten to one his little body will never -be found.” - -Suddenly a leader was found among the men, and Matt Harding stood up. - -“Look ’ere mates,” said he. “We do’ant suppose these young gentlemen -actually hurt Dan Murlock’s baby, or that they know where he went to, -but after all, the ‘Curse’ tells us _not_ to have strangers in -Marshfielden, or evil will befall. It may befall _them_, it may befall -_us_, but some one will reap ill. Now it’s really Slater’s fault for -giving them lodgings. Let Slater turn them out, and that may break the -‘Curse.’” - -“Aye, aye!” cried the men in unison. - -“Where is Slater?” asked one burly fellow. - -“With the shift above,” came the reply in another voice. Then came -groans from the rest. “Turn them out! Turn them out!” - -“There is no need to turn us out,” said Alan with quiet dignity. “We -will find rooms outside Marshfielden, and leave at the end of the week.” - -“Leave now! Leave now!” cried a hoarse voice, which they recognized as -belonging to Toby Skinner. - -That was the one word needed to make the miners obstreperous. “Yes, go -now, go now,” they cried. “By the end of the week all our babes may be -gone.” - -In vain the signal was given for the men to resume work; but they were -free of their pent up feelings, and refused to listen to the strident -tones of the bell that called them back to their duties. - -Suddenly the manager’s voice was heard above the din and babel. - -“Get to your work at once,” he thundered, “or take my word for it, there -will be a general lockout to-morrow.” - -Gradually the men quieted, relieved of the strain of the past few weeks, -and slunk back to work. - -“What’s the trouble?” asked Mr. Dickson, coming to the boys. - -“They think we are the cause of the disappearance of Dan Murlock’s -baby,” explained Alan to the manager with some bitterness. - -“Yes,” continued Desmond, “and now they demand that we leave -Marshfielden. That damned ‘Curse’ is driving us mad. These people are -like a set of uncivilized savages, who believe in witchcraft and omens -of the twelfth century.” - -Mr. Dickson smiled as he answered them. “Our Marshfielden folk are -unique. They are almost a race in themselves. As Cornishmen consider -themselves ‘Cornish’ and not ‘English’ so Marshfielden men call -themselves ‘Marshfieldens.’ It is true they are very superstitious for -they believe implicitly in the folk lore that has been handed down to -them from all time.” - -“What would you advise us to do?” asked Alan somewhat impatiently. - -Mr. Dickson thought a moment, and then said quickly, “The widow of one -of our men lives in a little cottage not a quarter of a mile from here; -it stands on Corlot ground—not Marshfielden. She has a hard struggle to -make both ends meet. I will send round at once and see if she is willing -to take you two as lodgers. If she will—then go to her, for she is -clean, respectable, and will look after you well. Meanwhile, neither of -you has had a day off yet, so go and arrange about your luggage, and -I’ll see you are fixed up somewhere with rooms.” - -“Thanks,” said Alan. “I shall be very sorry to leave Marshfielden -though. It is such a quaint, old-world place.” - -“Far too old-world for strangers,” said Mr. Dickson significantly. The -little village street was buzzing with excitement when they reached -Marshfielden. Women were rushing to and fro across the cobbled stones, -and the whole place showed signs of some great disturbance. - -As the boys approached, a sudden hush seemed to pervade the place, and -the women huddled together and whispered “The ‘Curse’! The ‘Curse’!” - -Alan shrugged his shoulders. “I’ll see to the things,” said he. “You go -along to Mr. Winthrop, and tell him of the change in our plans.” - -“Right, old boy,” and Desmond went towards Mr. Winthrop’s rooms, -whistling and doing his best to ignore the hostile looks that were -directed at him. - -Alan went into the little room that had become so dear to them both. The -cottage was deserted, Mrs. Slater was absent, and as he made his way up -to the little bedroom, he sighed as he thought of leaving the dear -little place. - -In a very short space of time the drawers were emptied and the trunks -packed; everything was done except the putting together of the hundred -and one odds and ends that invariably remain about. - -“That’s good!” said he to himself, as he rose from his knees, having -finished strapping up the trunks, and he surveyed his handiwork with -pride, as he realized the short time it had taken him to complete it -all. - -“Alan!”—He turned round suddenly—it was Desmond’s voice. - -“Coming, old chap,” but Desmond was in the room, with a white, set face, -trembling limbs and a look of horror in his eyes. - -“Good God! Whatever is the matter?” he asked. - -“John Meal—Matt Harding—” gasped Desmond. - -“Have found Dan’s boy?” eagerly. - -“No. Their children have disappeared too!” - -“_What?_” - -“It’s true! Mr. Winthrop told me. That’s what caused the commotion when -we arrived here this morning. This news had only just become known.” - -Alan seemed struck dumb. He looked at Desmond with unseeing eyes; his -tongue swelled, and his mouth grew parched, but his lips would not form -words. Then suddenly sounds came. “I wonder—is it the ‘Curse’ after -all?” - -“I wondered that too.” - -“When were they missed?” - -“The children were all in school safe and sound. Lunch time came and -they were seen to enter the playground with the other little ones. Ten -minutes later the bell was rung for them all to reassemble. - -“When the children did so, it was found that there were five children -missing. Harding’s three little girls and Meal’s two had disappeared. - -“The Head Mistress was furious, thinking they had all gone off together, -and were playing truant. She sent a message round to the parents, so -John Meal left his work in the fields, and insisted on a search being -made. He swore it was the ‘Curse’ and that if he found his children he -would find them in company with Harding’s, and Dan’s boy.” - -“Do you think it is a band of gypsies at work?” suggested Alan. - -“There have been no gypsies near Marshfielden for over five years, they -say. Besides that, the extraordinary thing is, the children disappeared -from the playground.” - -“Well?” - -“There is a ten foot wall all round it, so it is impossible for them to -have climbed over. The only way out is past the Head Mistress’ desk. She -was sitting there the whole of the break, and declares that for the -whole ten minutes of the luncheon time, the hall was entirely deserted -and no one passed her. It seems impossible for them to have left the -playground that way, and equally impossible by the front entrance.” - -“Why it sounds like witchcraft,” said Alan. - -A voice startled them. It was Mrs. Slater; her eyes red from weeping. “I -beg of you two young gentlemen to go,” she sobbed. “The ‘Curse’ is upon -us.” - -“We are going,” said Alan gently, “but we will do our utmost to discover -the children. Now let us have our account.” But the woman threw out her -hands before her with a cry. - -“No-No-Not a penny, sir.” - -“Oh, come, Mrs. Slater, don’t be foolish. Let us have our bill,” urged -Alan. - -But Mrs. Slater was obdurate. “It’s only two days you owe me, sir, and I -wouldn’t touch a penny. You are quite welcome to what you’ve had, only -go—go!” It was useless to argue and they left the house with heavy -hearts, and went toward the blacksmith’s in order to ask some one to -take their luggage away for them. - -“Good morning, Jim,” said Alan pleasantly as they reached the forge. The -man looked up and greeted them carefully, and as he saw Alan about to -step across the threshold he gave a cry. - -“Do’ant ’ee put your foot inside, gentlemen, do’ant ’ee please! Oh, the -‘Curse’ be upon us all!” - -The boys shrugged their shoulders helplessly, and Alan spoke quickly. - -“Send your boy up to Mrs. Slater’s, will you, Jim? We want our luggage -taken from there to Mrs. Warren’s cottage at Corlot.” - -“You be agoin’ away?” asked the man eagerly. - -“Yes.” - -“I be mighty glad, sirs. I do’ant mean to be rude, sirs, of course we -shall miss you sorely, but the ‘Curse’ has hit us sore hard since you -came.” - -“Then you’ll send your boy, Jim?” - -Jim scratched his head. “Couldn’t you manage it yourselves?” - -“Surely it won’t harm you to help us out of Marshfielden?” said Alan -bitterly. - -“I do’ant rightly know, sir, but—” - -“Well?” - -“I’d rather lend you my trolley, sir, than my boy. I do be mighty feared -of the ‘Curse’.” - -“All right, Jim, give us the trolley. We’ll do it ourselves.” The -blacksmith wheeled it out, and gave it with half an apology to Alan. - -“Don’t apologize, Jim. I understand.” - -But the blacksmith had one more thing to say. “Do’ant ’ee trouble to -bring it back to Marshfielden, sirs, leave it with Ezra Meakin. He’ll -bring it back for ’ee.” - -“Oh, don’t fear, Jim, we won’t return to Marshfielden once we’ve left. -Ezra shall return it safely. We’ll pay you now.” - -Jim was not too frightened to refuse payment, and the liberal amount of -silver they showered on him touched him. - -“I do’ant mean to be rude, sir,” he began—but the boys had started on -their way and were already wheeling the lumbering trolley down the -uneven street. - -Jim went back into his forge with a shaking hand. Had he helped the -“Curse” by lending his trolley—doubly so, indeed, by accepting payment? -And as he beat the hammer on the anvil, sparks flew out all around him -like little red devils thirsting for prey! - -When the miners came home that night they were unaware of the double -tragedy that had come into their midst. The strangers were gone! They -rejoiced, and Matt Harding was among the merriest. Mr. Winthrop and John -Meal were away still searching for the missing ones, and no one had -dared go to the mine to tell Matt of his loss. - -He received the news with a set face, and strong self control. No word -of comfort was given him by his comrades; he needed none. Blindly he -staggered home, his loving, grief-stricken wife comforting and consoling -him, bearing up herself in order to help the man she loved. - -Silently the miners prepared for another fruitless search. - -“The two young gentlemen are going to help,” volunteered a woman in the -crowd. - -“We do’ant want no help,” cried a man baring his brawny arm. “We’ll find -the chillun ourselves.” But the search proved futile, as they almost -expected, for as Murlock’s boy had vanished completely, so had these -other five children. But still stranger things were happening! - -Mrs. Skeet possessed a dun cow of which she was very proud. Two days -after the disappearance of the children, she tied it up in its stall in -the byre, as it was suffering from an inflamed heel. Next morning when -she entered the byre the cow had gone, and the whole of the thatched -roof had been burnt away. Rushing into the cottage she called Mr. -Winthrop, but there was no reply. She knocked at his bedroom door. The -room sounded empty. Again she knocked, and fear made her open it. In a -second she was out, and shrieking in her terror, for the window was open -wide, and the vicar too had disappeared. - - - - - CHAPTER III - THE LIGHT - - -The London papers were burning with excitement. Marshfielden had at last -become known to the vast, outside world, for the disappearance of so -many of its inhabitants could no longer be hidden under a veil. After -the vicar was found to be missing, Mr. Dickson at the mine made Slater -promise to report the matter to the Kiltown police—the nearest -constabulary to Marshfielden. - -The detective officer and his men came over and pompously took notes and -asked voluminous questions, but after a fortnight’s search came no -nearer solving the mystery. Then one of the constables disappeared too, -and Sergeant Alken thought it was high time to report the matter to -Scotland Yard. - -Detective Inspector Vardon, the shrewdest, cleverest man at the Yard, -came down immediately, and at once sent for Alan and Desmond Forsyth. He -had been working out a theory coming down in the train and these two -young men were very closely connected with it. - -But after his first interview with them, he realized that his suspicions -were entirely wrong, and knew he must look elsewhere for a clue. Alan -told the full story without any hesitation whatsoever and explained how -they themselves had suffered over the “Curse.” - -“Pooh Pooh!” laughed Vardon “We will leave the ‘Curse’ out of the -question. These mysteries are caused by no witchcraft, but by a clever, -cunning brain.” - -“Do you really think so?” asked Desmond. - -“Of course,” and Alan gave a sigh of relief as he murmured, “you don’t -know how that has relieved me. I was beginning to get quite a horror of -the unknown.” - -“Of course it’s an uncanny case,” went on the Inspector, “but we’ll -solve the problem yet.” Then he added laughingly, “I came down here -prepared to suspect you two young gentlemen.” - -“Us? Why?” - -“Well, all these mysteries occurred after you arrived here, and I found -you were none too popular with the natives.” - -Desmond was indignant, but Vardon soon cooled him down. “See here, my -dear sir. It’s my business to suspect everybody until I convince myself -of his innocence. I know now I was mistaken—therefore I have been candid -with you.” - -The inquiries lasted some time, and every day brought some fresh -disaster in its wake, filling the little village with misery and -consternation, and the London editors’ pockets with gold. Sightseers and -tourists came galore to the stricken place, and the carrier between -Marshfielden and Kiltown reaped a small fortune from the curious. Every -day the papers recounted some fresh loss—perhaps a cow or a pig, but -often a human life. Women kept inside their homes, and even the men folk -walked about in pairs, so that they could help each other should the -“unknown” fall upon them. - -The two boys still worked in the mine, and the men, realizing at last -that they were not the instigators of all the trouble, admitted them, -charily enough at first, into their lives again. - -Alan and Desmond were quite happy with Mrs. Warren, but missed Mr. -Winthrop’s kindly advice and friendship greatly. No trace of him had -ever been found, and a younger man now took his parochial duties. -Amateur detectives swarmed about the place, but the villagers in a body -refused shelter to every one. Even the police officials themselves had -to pitch tents in fields near by for their own use, as no bribe was high -enough to obtain accommodation for them. Inspector Vardon was beginning -to get disheartened; he had formed many theories during his stay, but -upon minute investigation they all fell to pieces. - -Walking away from the village one day, his hands behind his back and his -head sunk upon his breast, deep in thought, he was suddenly awakened -from his reverie by the sound of groans. Hedges were on either side of -him, but he vaulted over the one from whence the sounds came. - -There lay a sheep, its wool burnt away and its body scorched. He -examined the helpless creature in pity, and the poor beast breathed his -last. He was distinctly puzzled. There was no sign of fire anywhere at -all—the poor animal alone had been hurt. - -He pondered for a moment, and the thought came into his mind that -perhaps this was a sequel to the strange disappearances and mysteries he -had been trying to unravel—but after a moment, he cast the thought aside -as being impossible, and decided that the accident must have been caused -by a passer-by throwing away a match or a lighted cigarette, so he -hurried across the fields to tell the farmer of his loss. That night, -however, he had cause to think more deeply over the mishap to the sheep. - -About six in the evening Ezra Meakin and a companion set out for -Kiltown. They intended to stay the night there and come back by the -carrier in the morning. At eight a shrieking, demented man came flying -into Marshfielden, and fell in a heap across the steps that led up to -the church. - -Matt Harding was near and ran to his aid. - -“Good God, it’s Ezra!” he cried. - -It was indeed, but a very different Ezra from the one who had left -Marshfielden only two hours before. His clothes were scorched and his -hair singed, while great blisters, that could have been caused only by -excessive heat, marred his face. - -“What has come over ye, lad?” asked Matt in concern. - -“The fire! The fire!” cried Ezra hysterically. “It’s taken Luke—he’s -gone,” and with the words he lapsed into unconsciousness. - -Matt lifted him up in his strong arms, and bore him to the nearest -cottage. “Fetch the Inspector,” said he curtly as he busied himself in -trying to restore life to the inanimate form on the bed. At length he -succeeded—a tremor passed through the body; the hands unclasped; the -eyelids fluttered slightly. Then the lids slowly moved, and Matt stared -down in horror at the wide open eyes. Blindly he stumbled out of the -room, and fell into the arms of the Inspector. - -“What’s the matter?” asked Vardon. - -Matt looked at him stupidly for a moment, and then gave a harsh, -mirthless laugh. “Ezra—he’s—he’s—” - -“Yes?” - -“He’s blind.” - -“Blind?” - -Matt Harding could say no more, but sank down on to a chair and buried -his head in his hands. - -For a week Ezra lay delirious, and it was even longer than that before -any one could get his story from him. When it came, it was disjointed -and almost incoherent. After he and Luke Wilden had walked about a mile, -he told them, they suddenly saw in the distance something that looked -like a red hot wire on the horizon. Dancing and swaying it drew nearer -to them, and fascinated they watched to see what it could possibly be. - -Then suddenly, before they realized, it was upon them. It swooped down -and coiled around Luke’s body, and carried him off into mid-air. As he -tried to drag Luke from its clutches, the end of it, in curling around -Luke still more firmly, struck him, and burnt and blinded him. He -remembered no more; everything grew dim, and he fled down the long, -straight road towards the village, instinct guiding him in place of his -sight. - -Every one heard the story incredulously, and it duly appeared in the -London newspapers, and tended to make the “Marshfielden Mystery” as it -was called, still more complicated and unfathomable. - -Ezra recovered from the shock, but his eyesight was gone forever. - -“Destroyed by fire,” was the verdict of the eminent specialist who was -called in to diagnose his case. - -The story of the “Light” grew daily more terrifying. School children -declared they saw it from the windows of their class-rooms, and when -closely questioned about it, declared it was “a golden streak of fire, -as thin as wire, that came rushing through the sky like lightning.” - -Then men began to watch for it, but somehow it seemed to evade most of -them, and for some time, solitary statements were all that could be -obtained with reference to it. - -“What do you make of it, Alan?” asked Desmond one day, after it had been -seen by three different witnesses at the same time and in the same -direction. - -“I don’t know. Every one is not a liar, and at the same time every one -cannot suffer from a like optical delusion. Every one who has seen this -phenomenon agrees in every detail about its appearance.” - -“Yes, even the children,” supplemented Desmond. - -“Let’s go for a walk,” yawned his cousin. “I feel very tired to-day.” - -Mrs. Warren watched them going toward the gate with apprehension in her -eyes, and just as they were about to pass through, she rushed to the -door. “Be you agoin’ out? Oh, do’ant ’ee go—do’ant ’ee—not to-night! I -be afeared—mortal afeared.” - -“Oh, we’ll take care of ourselves,” laughed Desmond. “Don’t you worry.” - -“But I’m afeared.” She shivered as she spoke—but the boys laughed as -they walked toward the Corlot Woods, a favourite spot of theirs. - -As they crossed the stile leading to the path across the fields, they -heard a dog crying pitifully. Alan, always tender-hearted towards dumb -animals, stopped and looked round. Again came the mournful cry. “I think -it must be across the way,” said Desmond. Alan crossed the road, and -then called out to his cousin. - -“It’s Slater’s pup”—he bent over it closely—“Why its leg is broken and -its fur is singed,” he added in an awe-struck tone. - -A rustling sounded behind him—an intense heat that nearly stifled him; -he heard a sudden shriek—a groan. - -Once more the “Light” had found its prey. Alan was alone! - - * * * * * - - “_Come at once. Something terrible has happened to Dez. Don’t delay. - Alan._” - -Such was the telegram that Sir John Forsyth received upon arriving at -his office the day after Desmond’s disappearance. The two boys had kept -him fully posted with all the news at Marshfielden. But as he always -prided himself upon his strong common sense, he laughed with the boys at -the suggestion that the “Curse” was responsible for the strange -happenings in the little Derbyshire village. - -His face blanched as he read the message, and instinctively he thought -of the “Curse,” yet put the thought aside as quickly as it came. - -Masters, his confidential secretary, almost friend, looked at him -pityingly. - -“I am going to Marshfielden,” announced Sir John. - -“Shall I come with you?” asked Masters. - -“Yes, Masters, I shall need you.” - -“An express leaves for Derby in half an hour,” went on Masters. “If we -book there, I can ’phone through for a car to meet us and motor us -direct to Grimland.” - -“Yes! Yes! You arrange,” and Sir John, who had grown as many years old -as minutes had passed since he had had the news, sat with his teeth -chattering and his limbs trembling. - -“A motor car will be waiting for us at Derby,” announced Masters as they -took their seats in the train. - -At last the whistle sounded, the flag waved, and the great engine -snorted violently as it left the station. - -Sir John, in his anguish of mind, was unable to sit still; up and down -the corridor he walked until the passengers began to pity his white, -strained face, and wondered what his trouble could be. Derby at last! -Then followed a mad ride to Grimland. Alan was awaiting his Uncle at the -pit head; he had not attempted to go to bed since the “Light” had taken -Desmond from his side. Silently they gripped hands, and Sir John entered -the little office and heard the whole story. - -Alan wound up by saying, “Even as I tell the story, it seems almost -incredible. As I turned round I saw Desmond in mid-air, with, it seemed, -a fiery wire about him—and as I looked he vanished from sight.” - -Sir John was determined not to look upon it as witchcraft. - -“It’s man’s devilry, I’ll be bound,” said he. “I’ll swear it’s not -supernatural. Get all the scientists down—let them make investigations. -I’ll pay handsomely, but discover the secret I will.” - -The men, when they realized that Desmond had disappeared, were -shamefaced, and came to Mrs. Warren’s cottage to offer their sympathy. -They tried to atone for their past conduct, by inviting both Alan and -his Uncle to stay in Marshfielden. But Alan refused. “No, we’ll stay -here,” said he. “Mrs. Warren has made me very comfortable. But perhaps -we’ll come and visit Marshfielden, if we may, and do our utmost to -discover the perpetrator of this diabolical plot.” - -“Aye, do ’ee sur, do ’ee,” said the men, and Alan felt strangely cheered -by their friendship. - -Sir John stayed with Alan for a fortnight, but as others had -disappeared, so had Desmond, and no trace of him could be found. It was -necessary for Sir John to return to town, in order that he might keep -his business appointments and he asked Alan to accompany him. - -“I curse the day I ever sent you to Grimland,” said he over and over -again. - -“Don’t upset yourself so, Uncle John! How could anyone have foreseen -such a calamity. No, I’ll stay here, and perhaps I may be the means of -unravelling the mystery.” - -Police from the Continent, detectives from America, Asiatic wizards and -sorcerers all came to Marshfielden—but none solved the mystery. For days -no one stirred out of doors, and when at length they did so, it was with -faltering steps and bated breath. No one knew who would be the next -victim of the strange power that pervaded the place. Summer came again! -A year had passed and left its mark on the once peaceful English -village. Many white crosses adorned the little churchyard, but of all -the new ones, few really marked the last resting place of those whose -names they bore. A tiny tombstone in the far corner, under a weeping -ash, named the spot consecrated to the memory of little Jimmie Murlock, -the first victim of the “Light”. - -Moll Murlock had gone out of her mind. The shock had turned her -brain,—and when, one after another, she learned of the tragedies that -were daily coming on the little village, her senses left her entirely, -and she was taken to the Kiltown asylum. Dan lived alone, in the little -cottage, his hair snow white, and his features old and wrinkled; and -none of his comrades dared recall the past to his mind. The new vicar -who had taken Mr. Winthrop’s place was very unpopular, and on Sundays -the church was nearly half empty. Fear had turned their thoughts from -Heaven, and while men openly cursed their God, the women whispered their -curses in their hearts. - -Inspector Vardon was still investigating, but his reports to the Yard -were all the same. “Nothing further to hand” and then came the day when -he added “Fear this is beyond me” and the chiefs looked at each other in -dismay, as they feared it would remain one of the unsolved mysteries of -the day. They had no shrewder or cleverer man in their employ than -Marcus Vardon. - -Then the “Light” suddenly disappeared. No more losses were reported, -things went on more calmly, and women began to go out of doors more -freely. Children returned to school, and Marshfielden had become almost -normal again. For two months there were no casualties, and people hoped -that the evil influence had departed for good, or burnt itself out. - -And the next Sunday the new clergyman addressed from his pulpit a full -church. The people had once more come to the house of God for comfort -and to return Him thanks for the cessation of the past horrors. And his -voice shook as he gave out his text, from the one hundred and -twenty-first psalm:— - - “The Lord shall preserve thee from all evil; the Lord shall preserve - thy going out and thy coming in, from this time forth for ever - more.” - - - - - CHAPTER IV - THE OUTLET - - -For over six months Marshfielden was unvisited by the “Light”. The -inhabitants were settling down and work had begun again in earnest. Alan -had been promoted second overseer at the mine, and as he had a firm way -with the men, those under him worked diligently and well. Traces of -sorrow were left on every one’s face. It was impossible to eradicate -them in a few months; years would not wipe away the affliction that had -come into their lives. - -The little village was opened up now. Motors traversed its cobbled -streets, and the inhabitants so far allowed themselves to become -“modernized” that the sign “Teas provided here” could be seen in nearly -every cottage window down the street. - -The influx of so many strangers made them forget the “Curse” and as once -they believed in it, now they believed just as firmly that the disasters -that had come upon them were wrought by some human agency. These six -months of peace and quiet they hoped were precursors of the future. -Inspector Vardon left the place, and nothing remained outwardly to -remind them of the terrible past. - -Then suddenly they woke up once more to sorrow. Two horses were found to -be missing, and with them the little stable boy who tended them. The -“Light” had returned! - -Once more voices were hushed and heads were shaken gravely, as every one -talked of the tragedy. A week passed, then Mrs. Skeet disappeared, and a -few days later Mary Slater. The place swarmed again with detectives; the -papers were again alive with the renewal of the tragedies. - -The men in the mine worked silently; the only thing to break the -stillness was the sound of the picks on the coal seams, or the running -of the trolleys up and down the roads. Each feared to think of the -horror that might await him when he reached his home at the end of his -day’s work. - -The dinner hour came round, and each man sat silent and glum, eating his -bread and meat, and uttering only a monosyllable now and again to his -particular chum. - -Suddenly there came a dull roar; the men rose to their feet in haste. -They knew only too well that ominous sound—it was familiar to them all. - -Mr. Dickson appeared, his face ashen. “An explosion in the South Road,” -said he. “Rescue parties to work at once.” - -In an instant everything was forgotten but the one desire to help their -brothers in distress. With picks and ropes and lanterns they hurried -down the main road, just at the bend of which a sheet of flame flared -out suddenly, entirely enveloping the first man, and setting his -clothing on fire. - -In vain they played on the flames—it was useless. The fire had gained -too much power. The rescuers were forced back to the cage at the bottom -of the shaft, and all had to seek refuge above. Another sorrow had come -upon the people of Marshfielden—their cup was full to overflowing as it -was, yet Tragedy, the Humourist, was not yet content with his handiwork. - -For two days the fire raged, and the willing rescuers were helpless in -the face of such odds; on the third it quieted sufficiently to enable a -rescue party to descend. Gradually they fought the flames, but not a -trace remained of the men who had been caught like rats in a trap when -the first explosion came. So Marshfielden was again in mourning, and -broken-hearted widows and fatherless children went to the touching -little memorial service that was arranged for the lost ones. - -Alan was horror-stricken at the calamity that had befallen the mine. The -thought of the men who had been burnt to death preyed on his mind; it -was his first experience of such an accident, and it left upon him an -indelible mark. - -The mine was once more in working order, and he was doing some accounts -in the office below, when a voice startled him. It was the voice of Mr. -Dickson, and very grave. - -“Go at once to the third shaft, Forsyth,” said he. “The telephone has -failed, and Daniels has reported that there is something wrong with the -air pumps there.” - -“What? In the lower engine house?” - -“Yes. We can get no further information. Make a careful examination, and -if you suspect any danger, order the shift off and close the gates.” - -“Very good,” and Alan, glad to have something to do that would occupy -his mind, left the office, and jumped on to one of the empty trolleys -that was being run by the cable to the second shaft, and would take him -very near his destination. At the second shaft there were anxious faces. - -“Something wrong at number three shaft, sir,” said one of the men. -“Daniels ’phoned us, but before he could tell us anything definite, the -connections broke down.” - -“Thanks,” said Alan shortly. “How many men are working there?” - -“None, sir. They’ve not been working it to-day. Daniels and two other -men have been inspecting a bulge that has appeared in the roof, and were -arranging to have it fixed up with supports.” Mechanically Alan walked -down the low road that led to the third shaft. He pushed aside the heavy -tarpaulins that hung across the roadways, and kept the current of air -from flowing in the wrong direction, and as he passed through each one, -he sniffed the air eagerly. - -At last! The sickly, choking smell came up from the distance. It was one -he knew and feared—a noxious gas. The roof became very low, and Alan had -almost to crawl on his hands and knees, for there was no room for him to -stand upright. Cramped, aching, he made his way along the narrow -roadway. Suddenly he gave a sigh of relief; the roof rose to perhaps ten -feet, and the road widened out into a vault-like chamber, perhaps twenty -feet square. He heard a cry in the distance. “Help! Help!” It was -Daniels—Daniels who came stumbling in and fell on the ground before him. - -“Mr. Forsyth,” he muttered, “run—save yourself—Rutter is dead—The gas is -terrible. There’s danger,” and even as he spoke there came a dull roar -and a flash, a terrible sound of falling—and Alan realized that the -little chamber had indeed become a vault, for the force of the explosion -had made the walls on either side cave in, and the entrance at each end -was blocked up completely. - -“Too late,” murmured Daniels weakly. “I couldn’t get here before.” He -fumbled at his belt, and Alan bent over him gently. “Water—water,” he -cried, and Alan unfastened the basket that was slung across his -shoulders, and took from it a bottle of cold tea. - -But even as he put it to the lips of the sick man, there came another -roar in the distance, and Daniels fell back—dead. - -Once more the dreaded sound was heard—once more an explosion had -occurred in the mine. This time there was little fire—only water—water -everywhere. - -“Where is Mr. Alan?” asked the manager hoarsely. “Has he returned from -the third shaft?” - -“No, sir.” - -“Then he is in the midst of the danger. Rescue parties at once.” But all -these efforts were in vain. It was water this time—water that drove the -men back to the mouth of the pit. - -Pumps were put in order, and for hours the men worked to clear the mine, -but when at last they were able to get near the spot where the accident -took place—they, as they feared, found no trace of Alan. - -From the second shaft the mine was in such a complete state of wreckage -and ruin, that it would take weeks before it was even possible to get -near the third shaft and the original scene of the disaster. So once -more a casualty list was sent out, and this time was headed by the name - - “_Alan Forsyth_”. - -Sir John heard the news with a set face. First Desmond, now Alan had -been taken from him. - -“Don’t take it so to heart, Mr. Dickson,” said he kindly. “The boy was -doing his duty when death overtook him.” - -“I am broken-hearted, Sir John,” said Mr. Dickson. “I feel that it was I -who drove him to his doom. If I hadn’t sent him to the third shaft that -day, he would be with us still.” - -“It is fate,” said Sir John simply. - -But when he reached his office next day, he told Masters to get him his -will from the safe. With trembling fingers he tore it across, threw the -pieces in the fire and watched it burn. Then he said quietly, “I must -make a new will, Masters. But to whom shall I leave my money? There is -no one to follow me now.” Suddenly he took up pen and paper and wrote -hurriedly. “Fetch a clerk, Masters,” said he, and when a clerk appeared -he added quietly, “I want you both to witness my signature to my will,” -and with firm fingers wrote his name, and passed the paper over to -Masters, making no effort to hide what he had written. - -And Masters’ eyes grew dim as he read— - - “Everything I possess to the ‘Miners’ Fund’ for widows and orphans, - rendered such by accidents in the mine.” - - * * * * * - -When Alan recovered from the shock of the explosion, he found his lamp -was still burning dimly, and felt that he had a dull ache in his legs. -He was covered with débris from head to foot and stifling from the dust -and powdered coal that was all about. With difficulty he extricated -himself, and realized that Daniels was completely buried. - -Alone in the little chamber, a feeling akin to superstition came over -him, and he moved away from the silent form, now shrouded in coal. -Scarcely realizing the hopeless position he was in, he leant back, and -closing his eyes, his worn out nerves gave way, and he fell asleep. He -woke up with a start some hours later; his watch had stopped and he had -no idea of the time. Madness seemed to be coming over him; his face was -flushed, his head throbbed. He was ravenously hungry, and crossed to the -dead man’s side and searched about until he found the basket that -contained Daniel’s untouched dinner, and the bottle of cold tea. There -was not a great deal of food—half a loaf, several thick slices of beef, -a piece of cheese and some homemade apple tart. - -Alan ate sparingly, for although his stomach clamoured for more, he -realized that not yet was his greatest hour of need, and that later on -he would need the food still more. - -When he had finished, he took up a pick and wildly struck at the blocked -exit, but only the echoes replied, laughing at his impotence. Flinging -his tool down he buried his head in his hands and sobbed in bitter -despair. His convulsive outburst left him calmer, and he began for the -first time to think out a plan of escape. He knew that rescue parties -would be working hard for his release—but could they reach him in time? - -There was around him a death-like stillness, and he realized that the -buried cavern was far from the bottom of the shaft. Then he suddenly -wondered where the air came from. There must be an inlet somewhere, he -thought, for the air he was breathing, although stuffy, was quite pure. -He walked round the walled up chamber—round and round—but there was -nowhere a weak spot. He sat down and tried to think coherently, and -laughed aloud in his agony, as he wondered whether he would go mad. He -looked up suddenly, and in his weakness imagined that the roof was -trying to dance with the floor. He tottered round the place, hardly able -to keep his feet in his wild fancy that the floor was moving, and -laughed hysterically as he knocked against a jutting piece of coal, and -thought the roof had got him at last. Then he quieted a little, and in -the semi-darkness the dead figure of Daniels seemed to rise from the -place where it lay, and point at him a menacing finger. - -In terror, Alan backed to the further side of the little chamber, his -eyes distorted, his limbs trembling. He watched the figure come -nearer—nearer—its long claw-like fingers were almost on his flesh—“Ah!” -he shrieked—the fingers were touching him with a cold, slimy touch. He -felt impelled to move forward—with the forefinger of the dead man -pressed to his forehead. He walked fearfully onward—then his overwrought -brain gave way entirely, and with another wild shriek, he fell to the -floor in merciful unconsciousness. - -When he recovered, his dimmed senses hid from him much of the past. His -fever had abated, but he longed for water. His mouth was parched. He -crawled feebly to the basket where the dead Daniels had kept his food, -and drew out the bottle of tea. There was very little left, but enough -to take away the first keen edge of his thirst. A torn newspaper that -had been used to wrap up some of the food rustled slightly. It startled -him and he looked round nervously. Again it moved, and seemed to be -lifted up by some unseen hand. - -He watched it fascinated, then suddenly his face lighted up. “A -draught,” he cried triumphantly. “Then it is from that direction I must -try and secure my release!” With renewed energy he began to pick at the -coal, in the fast dimming light of his lantern. Tirelessly he worked, -until success met his efforts and he had made a hole big enough to crawl -through, whence came the sound of rushing waters. - -He lifted his lantern above his head in his endeavour to discover where -he was, and its feeble rays shone upon a swiftly flowing, subterranean -river that disappeared through a tunnel on either side. The place he was -in was very small and had no outlet except by way of the water. - -The river was narrow, perhaps four feet wide at the most, but with a -current so strong that Alan, good swimmer though he was, would not have -dared trust himself to its cruel-looking depths. Mechanically he dropped -into the water a lump of coal. There was a slight splash—but no sound -came to tell him that it had reached the bottom. He felt in his pockets, -and found half a ball of string. Tying a piece of coal to one end he -dropped it into the rapids, but his arm was up to his shoulder in the -river, and yet the coal had not touched the bottom. - -He looked at the water curiously, and dabbled his fingers in the -brackish fluid. Suddenly a pain in his hand made him draw it out -quickly, and by the light of the lantern he saw it was covered with -blood. As he wiped it clean he saw the impression of two teeth on his -first and third fingers. Slowly his lips moved and he murmured—“There is -animal life in this river then—I wonder whither it leads—can there be -humanity near too?” - -His lantern was nearly out, and by its dying rays he tried frantically -to fashion himself a raft, upon which he could trust himself to the -waters. A trolley, smashed by the force of the explosion, lay near him. -The wheels had been wrenched off and it was all in pieces. He looked at -it carefully. The bottom piece was intact with half of one end still in -position. He examined it critically. Would it float? Well he must risk -that. He thought it would, and the end piece would serve as a hold to -keep him on safely. - -He was feeling faint—he ate the remains of his food, and with a reverent -glance at the place where Daniels lay, he pushed the plank out on to the -seething waters. Lightly he jumped on it himself, and, with a tight grip -on the projecting pieces of wood, gave himself up to the mercy of the -torrent. - -His lantern went out; the darkness was intense; there was no sound but -the lashing of the waters and the drumming of the raft against the sides -of the tunnel. The current was swifter than anything he had ever known. -The water just tore along at a breakneck speed, lashed over the frail -raft and drenched Alan to the skin. He was faint. In a dim way he -thought of his life—how empty it had been. Where was Desmond—and Uncle -John? Cambridge came before his eyes, and he could almost see the serene -picture of the “backs” with their quaint bridges and fields beyond. - -He felt stiff. Mechanically he held on to the raft, even when his senses -left him; and the frail wood with its worn burden of humanity, rushed -on, down into the depths, carried by the river that was descending lower -and lower through the earth. - -Suddenly the raft gave a still more violent jerk, and Alan awoke to life -once more. The rapids were over at last, and he was drifting along in -waters that were as sluggish now as before they had been fast. - -The tunnel widened, and he was aware that the intense blackness had -gone, and in its place there was a purplish light that was soothing to -his aching eyes. As the tunnel began to widen out, a path branched off -at either side of the water. - -The raft drifted on and at last found a harbour in a little, natural bay -hollowed out in the bank. Alan stepped on land at last, his senses -reeling. He had no idea of the time that had passed since he first -started on that strange journey, and he felt hungry, weak and tired. - -Slowly he walked along the river bank, and the purple lights grew -stronger—then voices came upon his ear, and as he eagerly bent forward -toward the unknown that faced him, above in Marshfielden, the clergyman -was saying— - - “And for the soul of Alan Forsyth—lately dead.” - - - - - BOOK II - THE UNDERWORLD - - - - - CHAPTER I - A STRANGE MEETING - - -The ever present sense of “self-preservation” beats within the breasts -of men most strongly at some period or other of their lives. It showed -itself to Alan now. A fear of the supernatural came over him, and very -quietly he stepped into the shelter of a jutting piece of rock, from -which, all unseen, he could take a view of his surroundings. - -He realized at once that it was to no mine that he had come, for -strange, fantastic figures flitted about in the distance, figures that -did not belong to the upper world. - -Suddenly several of these figures leapt into the water and with a -peculiar roll came swimming towards him at a terrific pace, and with a -graceful movement vaulted out of the water and sat on the edge of the -bank. He counted five of them, and saw that they were quite naked, and -their skins were of a most peculiar purple shade, an almost exact match -to the purple that lighted the place. They were talking volubly in an -unknown tongue, and Alan leant forward from his hiding place to catch a -better view of these strange, underworld people he had come among in -such an extraordinary way. Short—he would judge them to be no more than -three feet six, at the most, but with muscles that stood out like iron -bands across their bodies. Their hair, in contrast to their skins, was -of an almost flaxen hue, and in the females hung perfectly straight to -their waists. The men wore theirs cropped close, except on the very top -of their heads, where it was allowed to grow long, and was plaited and -braided, and fixed with ornaments. - -Their features were extremely pointed, and their eyes were small, but of -a piercing brilliance. From the middle of the forehead, grew a tusk or -horn, about ten inches long. For some time Alan puzzled over the strange -horn, but its use was demonstrated to him only too soon. It was a weapon -of offence. One of the women suddenly rose, and began an unintelligible -tirade against her companion. The man did his best to pacify her, but it -was useless, and suddenly she bent down, and with a viciousness Alan -could hardly realize, thrust her tusk into the man’s face, and with a -wild shriek dived into the water and swam away. The man was left with a -gaping wound on his cheek, from which flowed a sickly, purply-white -fluid. With hoarse chuckles, the remaining three swam off, leaving the -man alone. Alan watched him intently. Diving to the bottom of the river, -the creature stayed there an incredibly long time, and then reappeared -with a bunch of purple water weeds in his hand. He laid a handful of -these weeds on his wound, to which they adhered by a secretion of their -own, and the man swam away also, leaving Alan more alone than before. - -His faintness grew still more unbearable and he came out of his hiding -place, caring for nothing but to get food; but his limbs were weak, and -he fell, and found that he could hardly drag himself along. As he lay on -the ground, a sweet smell assailed his nostrils, and looking round he -realized that on little low bushes all about him, hung a -luscious-looking, purple fruit. - -He picked one and examined it. It was like a grape in size and -appearance, but was velvet to the touch, like a peach. He tasted it—it -was sweet and wonderfully refreshing, so he ate his fill, with his last -ounce of strength pulled himself once more into the friendly arms of the -overhanging rocks, and fell asleep. When he awoke he made another meal -off the fruit that grew everywhere in such abundance—it was filling and -seemed nutritious, and the juice appeased his thirst. He looked -carefully around him. There was no one about, and keeping within the -shadow of the walls, he made his way down the path. It was not an easy -road, for the stones were sharp and the way rough, and the constant -effort to keep himself hidden tired him. At last he came to the end of -the passage, and saw that the river widened out into a large lake, about -two hundred yards across. Peculiar craft lay moored at either side, and -in the centre was an island on which grew purple vegetation—short, -stunted, purple trees, and a peculiar, purple moss, that covered the -ground like grass. - -It was a weirdly picturesque scene. Purple light shone from purple trees -that were planted at regular intervals everywhere. The light seemed to -evolve from nothing, as it showed under the large purple leaves that -acted as shades—yet Alan believed it was partly natural, and partly -controlled by the power of the purple people he had seen. - -A wide passage went to the right, and in front of him Alan saw a large -chamber, bounded on one side by the lake. Branching off in all -directions were other passages which seemed to open out into other -chambers and roadways, in fact the whole place seemed like a veritable -warren. - -Suddenly an awful crash sounded, followed by the beating of drums and -the clashing of cymbals and away in the distance he saw a procession of -purple folk passing rapidly, all in the same direction. Cloaks of the -same purple hue fell from their shoulders, and the women wore veils on -their heads. He watched them with interest. The figures passed in quick -succession, then they became less and less frequent, until only one or -two stragglers came hurrying up. The sound of singing rose on the air, -and Alan conjectured that it must be some religious service to which -they all were bent. After the last one had disappeared Alan waited some -minutes to see if any more would pass, but as no one else came he walked -slowly in the direction from which the multitude had appeared. - -In a very short space of time he found himself in a street. Peculiar -huts lined either side of it, huts with their doors open wide and no -sign of life. He looked about him carefully, and ventured inside one. He -found it was divided into three rooms—all on the ground floor. There was -a sleeping room, for mattresses of that same purple moss, dried, were on -the floor; there was also a living room and a kitchen. Warily he looked -about him, and then went out into the street. The main street merged -into smaller ones and at last, at the very end, a large building rose -upon the scene—larger and more impressive than any of the others he had -passed on his way. All this time he had seen no sign of life—the -inhabitants were content to rest secure in their belief of -inviolability. - -Cautiously Alan crept toward the building and as he came close to it, he -saw that a sentry had been left on guard—a sentry with an evil-looking -knife slung across his shoulders, and a scimitar-like instrument in his -hand. The man was looking away into the distance and did not hear Alan’s -approach. “Hullo,” said Alan pleasantly. The effect was magical. The -undersized creature swung round and faced the strange, white man. For an -instant he remained quite still, and then, with a sudden movement that -Alan was unprepared for, sprang at him, and commenced to beat his horn -in Alan’s face. In vain the white man tried to free himself from the -savage grip; he was no match for this strange creature of the -underworld. His adversary made no sound as he gradually weakened Alan, -and at length he swung him over his shoulder as if he had been a child, -and marched with him at a quick pace down the street. - -The shock, the strenuous time Alan had been through, took his senses -away, and when he came to, he found he was lying on a soft mattress and -there was a stabbing pain in his arm. A fantastic figure was bending -over him, a figure that licked its lips cruelly as it surveyed its -victim, and Alan realized at once that he was in an enemy’s hand. - -The figure spoke to him, but Alan was unable to understand the jargon it -uttered. Suddenly it issued a command, and four men, clad in a kind of -armour, came up to Alan, and lifting him up carried him once more out of -the place into the street. Outside they placed him on a litter, drawn by -four men, and at a fast trot dragged him through the streets. The air -grew hotter and hotter, until Alan felt choked; at last, however, they -came to their journey’s end, and Alan was rudely hauled out of the -litter, and found himself standing outside high gates. They were very -massive, of a gold colour, and heavily barred on the inner side. One of -his captors struck a gong affixed to the wall, and in answer to its -strident tones, two women, heavily veiled, came running toward them and -unfastened the locks. Alan was almost too weak to walk, but was pushed -along a passage until he found himself in a place so vast, so wonderful, -so awful, that it left him breathless and trembling. - -It was a huge temple into which he had been brought—so vast that he was -unable to see the further end of it. An enormous high altar stood near -him, and at intervals were smaller ones all round the walls. Statues and -images, both grotesque and beautiful, ornamented the place, and the -atmosphere reeked with a pungent incense that was sickly and -overpowering. But it was not only the vastness and weirdness that left -Alan breathless—it was a wonder more terrible, more awe-inspiring than -his mind had ever conceived. - -The whole of the centre of the temple was composed of a fire—a fire that -ran down the length of the elliptically shaped building, and disappeared -in the distance in a red glow. A glass-like wall rose to perhaps three -feet above the level of the flames, and through it Alan could see into -the heart of a bottomless pit of fire, whose flames of all hues danced -and swerved and shimmered in a wild ecstasy. The substance of the fire -he could not guess—but the fire possessed a terrifying appearance that -alone was enough to break the spirit of any mortal man. - -The heat was intense, yet the natives did not seem to notice it, and -they led Alan to a pillar that rose near the high altar, bound him to it -by a heavy chain, and then left him there, alone. He watched his captors -disappear one by one. His brain was reeling. He wondered whether all he -had seen was but the result of fever, and he would wake up presently to -find himself in Mrs. Slater’s pretty little cottage at Marshfielden. But -no, he knew he was awake and not dreaming,—and looked about him in -bewilderment. That there were people living in the centre of the earth -he would never have believed—yet here was the proof—for was he not a -captive in their clutches? - -He looked at the fire. Never before had he seen anything like it. It -seemed to go deep into fathomless depths, and its flames danced and sang -and crackled maliciously. He wondered whether he would be thrown into -its fiery bosom by the purple folk, and shivered to think of it, but -then a feeling of relief came over him. After all it would be a quick -death, for nothing could live long in those hungry flames. - -Immediately opposite him was the high altar. Six steps led up to it, and -he looked with interest at them and at the red stains they bore; and -with an uncanny laugh, asked himself whether these were blood. If so, -whose? Round the walls on pedestals were huge, grotesque figures; and -interposed here and there, an image of almost seraphic beauty, that -contrasted strangely with the insidious cruelty and hideousness of the -place. - -To the right of Alan was a still more grotesque figure. About twenty -feet high it stood, with cruel eyes looking out across the fire. Its -jaws were open wide, and attached to the under jaw was a peculiar slide -made of the same transparent glass-like substance that encircled the -flames. This slide reached from the idol’s mouth to the edge of the -furnace, and suddenly drops of perspiration stood out thick on Alan’s -brow. The meaning of the slide was only too clear. The victims of these -underground savages were forced inside the idol, disgorged by it on to -the slide, and thrown into the fire—a living sacrifice. Time passed, and -Alan wondered dimly whether he would ever be able to reckon it again. - -Suddenly upon his ear came wild yells and fanatical shrieks, the banging -of drums, the clashing of cymbals followed by discordant singing. Then -the din quieted a little, only to reassert itself once more as the -natives reached the door of their temple. Alan gasped in horror as a -horde of grinning purple men swarmed into the place, two of whom left -their places in the procession, and coming to him caught hold of him -roughly. - -Priests and acolytes took their place in the procession, which was -brought to an end by a high priest, who wore the most wonderful purple -robes and purple gems; slowly he walked to the high altar, his richly -embroidered vestments hanging to the ground, and two acolytes carried -the ends of his cloak, which they kissed reverently as they ascended the -bloody steps. When he reached the top step he turned his back on the -altar itself, and prostrated himself before the fire, the whole company -of worshippers following his example. Boys arrayed in vestments almost -the facsimile of the ones worn by the high priest, swung censers aloft, -which exuded their sickly perfume, and sent the faint, blue smoke -mingling with the smokeless flames of the big fire. - -Then they rose and the ceremony began, priests intoned; an invisible -choir sang; and the congregation chanted, while live pigs, oxen, horses -and goats were thrown alive into the flames. There was a wild shriek -from each animal as it felt the heat, a crackling—and it was reduced to -ashes. Alan wondered when his turn would come, and longed vainly for the -blessed relief of unconsciousness. - -Suddenly his captors lifted him high above their heads, and strapped him -to the altar. And then in front of him was placed a goat, and two -priests, disengaging themselves from the crowd, disembowelled the animal -alive, flung the still living and tortured creature to the flames, and -stood over Alan with their ugly knives, still dripping with blood, -suspended above him. Then the steel came flashing down and he wondered -that he felt no pain, but he realized that his clothes had been deftly -cut away from him, and he was left on the altar slab, naked. Incense was -wafted over him, and he was bathed from head to foot in sweet smelling -oils. Then he was released from the altar and had to submit to being -robed from head to foot in purple garments. Sandals were placed upon his -feet, and for a moment he wondered whether these people really meant him -well—but even as the thought passed through his mind, the back of the -great idol swung open on hinges, revealing a flight of steps within; and -Alan knew the hour of his torture had come. - -With incense rising to his nostrils and the noisy clangour of bells in -his ears, Alan was led, powerless, although resisting, to the open -doorway. The steps inside were heated until they blistered his feet, and -the pain caused him to mount higher where he hoped to get relief. When -he reached the topmost step, and stood in comfort, realizing that it was -cool, the door below swung to. He was alone, and saw that he was -standing in the head of the idol, looking through its gaping jaws into -the heart of the fire. Then suddenly he felt a jolt beneath him, and -realized that his ankles were encased in iron bands. Again the idol’s -body shook, and he was thrown on his belly. Slowly the slide was coming -into position; another convulsive move of the idol, and he was half way -down it, and smiled as he saw in imagination a tank of water below him -in place of the fire, and himself in a bathing suit, ready to descend -the water chute! - -Slowly, slowly he began to slip, and wondered why he did not go faster. -He tried to kick his feet and so enable himself to get over with -death—but the iron anklets were holding him fast, and he knew he would -reach the flames only when his torturers desired it. The heat was now -unbearable; the flames were leaping up toward him; he already felt upon -his cheek their fiery breath. His arms were stretched out before him, -and he was at too great an angle to draw them up. Then came a feeling of -excruciating agony, an agony almost unbearable. His fingers had reached -the fire! powerless to take them out, he writhed round and round in a -vain endeavour to obtain relief. No sound came from between his clenched -teeth to express the pain he was enduring. - -Suddenly above the uproar he heard a woman’s voice, commanding and -imperious. There was a sudden silence, and then, with a terrible jolting -of the idol, Alan once again found the slide rising and he was safe -inside the belly of the image. Tears trickled down his face, tears of -pain. Of course the mechanism had gone wrong. All that excruciating -torture would have to be borne again. He held his mutilated hands out in -front of him. Numbness had set in and intense cold. - -The door in the idol opened and a beautiful girl mounted the steps and -came toward him. She was small, like her companions around her, and of -the same colour, and the horn in her forehead, painted gold and hung -with gems, seemed in some weird way to enhance her beauty. Almost of -English mould, her features were small and pretty, and her wonderful -hair hung like a mantle of gold far past her knees. Upon her head she -wore a crown of gold, and Alan thought she must be queen of the -underworld people, for evidently her power was paramount. She placed her -cool, firm hands on Alan’s shoulder, and led him down the now cool -stairs; and once more he found himself in the temple. He was dazed, and -could hardly realize that this woman had saved him. From a basket an -attendant carried she took ointments and healing lotions, and bathed and -bound up his poor, maimed hands. The effect was almost magical. The -burning ceased, and a feeling of relief came over him. She then offered -him her arm, and led him to the outer gates of the temple. There a small -chariot was awaiting her, pulled by a hideous beast that was the beast -of burden in the underworld. Small, with an ungainly body and short -legs—its head small in proportion, it had immense tusks and a beard -covered the lower portions of its face. Indeed, the “Schloun” was a -mixture of rhinoceros and goat, and had the bulldog’s squareness of -build. It was a hideous animal, and Alan shuddered as he took his place -in the chariot. The equipage was extremely comfortable, the floor, upon -which they sat was laden with rugs and cushions, and side by side, the -man and his protector rode through the strange streets of this -underground world. - -At last they stopped in front of an imposing building, even larger than -the one where Alan had originally been captured. The woman led Alan into -it, and took him into an apartment that was evidently reserved for her -private use. A soft, purple carpet lined the floor, while purple -curtains hung across the door. The woman pointed to a cushion and sat -down, and Alan, understanding her meaning, sat down near her. She spoke -to him slowly and repeatedly, but he was unable to understand her -tongue. - -“Kaweeka” she repeated over and over again, and at last he understood. -It was her name! - -Then he rose and went to the door and called “Kaweeka” and the woman -smiled and nodded and tapped her heel on the ground to signify her -delight. - -Suddenly she rose and stood beside him, and putting her arms about him, -planted a very English kiss full upon his mouth. Alan who had never -flirted, never cared for any girl, when he was in England, felt his -pulses leap and a wild thrill pass through him at the touch of her lips. -Then a sense of shame came over him. What was she? Why, hardly human. If -he succeeded in getting to the upper world again, and took her with him, -scientists would want to cage her as a newly discovered animal! Could he -wed her?—marriage?—love?—passion?—he knew too well which sense she had -aroused when her lips touched his. - -He drew away from her in loathing, and a hard light came into her eyes -as she imperiously put her lips up to his. Her fascination was -undeniable, but there was something unholy, almost unclean, about her; -and although passion shook him from head to foot, he turned away and -walked to the other side of the apartment. - -But Kaweeka followed him. She twined her arms about his neck and drew -his head against her breast, and he felt the wild throbbing of a heart -next to his. “Kaweeka,” he cried, “Kaweeka.” And he drew her to him -still closer, forgetting all else but that a warm living thing was lying -in his arms, and that thing a woman. - -Suddenly Kaweeka disengaged herself, and with a low laugh intimated to -Alan that she wished him to follow her. She led the way through a long -corridor, up a flight of wide and softly carpeted stairs to a room on -the second floor. It was a wonderful apartment, unlike anything he had -ever seen, and even as he looked about him, he heard a low chuckle, and -Kaweeka disappeared through the door, fastening it behind her. - -Alan drew a breath of relief. The air seemed purer for her absence, and -he looked round him curiously. Low divans furnished the room, and on a -wonderful table of crystal was food and wine. He was hungry and faint -from his experience in the temple, and he fell to on the repast that had -been provided and felt the better for it. - -In one corner of the room stood a large jar of bright yellow porcelain, -and it was filled with blue, green, yellow and purple fungi—flowers they -could not be called—but as fungi they were almost beautiful. Their stems -were long and bare of leaf, and the flower bloomed at the very top. Some -of the “flowers” were almost like poppy heads, others like variegated -mushrooms—while one or two blooms at least reminded Alan most forcibly -of the pretty pink seaweed he had admired when on a holiday at Rozel in -Jersey. The vividness of colouring made a wonderful effect against the -purple background and if his position had not been so hopeless, he would -have thoroughly enjoyed his strange adventure. - -There were no windows in the room—at least not what the world above -would understand by the word—but there was an opening overlooking the -narrow causeway that served to let in light and air. There was no -shutter to it, only heavy purple draperies hung at either side, which -could be drawn across if privacy was desired. - -In two corners of the room were tall braziers, and Alan touched the -large switch that protruded from them. Instantly the room was flooded -with the soft, purple light that seemed to exude from the trees; and -Alan felt that his first conjecture was right—the trees possessed some -natural light which the natives had learnt to control, and which they -ran along the branches much in the same way that we run electricity -along cables. At any rate the result was very pleasing, and the light -possessed none of the glare that is characteristic of electricity. - -His investigations being finished he inspected a heavy curtain that was -draped across the wall nearest the “window” opening. He pulled it aside, -and behind it was revealed a door. It was made on the sliding principle, -and as it moved slightly he saw revealed before him a room that seemed -almost an exact replica of the apartment he was in. Carefully he stepped -inside—and there in the further corner, he saw a low mattress, and in -the semi darkness he thought he saw it move ever so slightly. He drew -back startled, but on his ears came the sound of deep breathing: some -one or something was sleeping there. He moved cautiously toward it, and -saw the figure of a man lying on the couch. Suddenly the sleeper turned -over, leaving his face exposed to view. Alan uttered an exclamation that -awoke the sleeping man. For a moment there was silence and then a great -cry rang on the air—“My God—it’s Alan.” - -“Dez, old boy!” cried his cousin, his sobs coming thick and fast. “Dez! -Thank God I’ve found you. Steady, boy, steady—it’s two against those -purple devils now,” and the strong man bent low and sobbed as if his -heart would break. - - - - - CHAPTER II - THE ORIGIN OF THE PEOPLE - - -For some time after the cousins met again so strangely, they could only -grasp each other’s hands—their hearts were too full for words. - -“I’m like a silly woman,” said Desmond at last “but oh! Alan, I seem to -have been in this Hell a lifetime.” - -“Poor old boy.” - -“No one to speak to but Kaweeka—no one to look at but Kaweeka—always -Kaweeka—until I felt I should go mad.” - -“How did you get here?” asked Alan at last. “We were never able to -discover the origin of the Light. Oh,” he shuddered, “I shall never -forget seeing you carried off—whirling through space—it was terrible.” - -Then Desmond began his story in a quick jerky way, as if eager to get it -done. “The Light came upon me so suddenly, I didn’t realize what had -happened. All I knew was—that I had a fearful burning sensation round my -waist—and that I was being carried through space. Then came a descent -through darkness which seemed to last a lifetime. I seemed to be going -on and on—and then suddenly I found myself in the presence of the high -priest in the temple here. I have no recollection of how I reached it—I -think I must have lost consciousness and then—” - -“Well?” - -“Well I felt so ill after the journey that the rest seems all hazy. I -know I participated in some of their vile religious ceremonies. I was -forced into the belly of Mzata—” - -“Is that the idol?” - -“Yes. I remember the heat was overpowering. Then before I realized -anything else, Kaweeka came and rescued me. She carried me here, -and—well, old chap, the rest isn’t pleasant. The woman is a fiend. Down -here there is no one for her to allure, and as I believe I was the first -white man to get here alive, she gave me the benefit of her powerful -wiles. She admitted me into a kind of harem, in which I am”—he laughed -bitterly—“her chief husband.” - -“My God,” said Alan hoarsely, “You have married her, Desmond?” - -Desmond nodded. “I suppose that’s what it is—but I don’t understand much -of what she says. At any rate I was taken to the temple and after a long -ceremony, she came forward and acknowledged me before the congregation. -Time after time I’ve been within an ace of killing myself, for the -situation is unbearable. But she has spies everywhere and every chance -has been taken from me.” - -“Can you understand her tongue?” - -“No, up to now I have only managed a very few words. I know her name. I -know that Mzata is the god of their temple,—but I cannot get further -than that.” - -“What do you do all day?” - -“Nothing! What is there to do? I go out and Kaweeka accompanies me, -caressing me the whole time. Should she not come—then I am followed by -her spies. The natives watch me with suspicion; they seem to lick their, -lips as I pass, and long to fall upon me and throw me to the flames. -I’ve seen sights since I’ve been here, and heard sounds that would make -the strongest man tremble. Alan,” solemnly, “I’ve seen human -beings—human beings that we knew in Marshfielden—people we respected and -loved—thrown to the fire through the medium of Mzata. I saw Mrs. Skeet -brought here—shrieking—sobbing—crying—and I saw her thrown into the -belly of the idol. I was in the temple and rushed forward to save her, -even if death had been my reward—but Kaweeka gave a signal and I was -seized and bound and forced to witness her tortures. She saw me and -recognized me, and as she was sent nearer and nearer the flames she -cried to me to aid her. ‘Mr. Desmond! Save me! Save me!’ she shrieked, -and do you know, Alan, as the flames closed over her body, I heard ‘Mr. -Desmond! Save me!’ come wailing up through the fire.” - -“Then that is the grave of all the lost ones from Marshfielden?” - -“I am afraid so.” - -“What exactly is the ‘Light’?” - -“I don’t know—I’ve tried to find out—but it is some power of their own -that they have learnt to control. I think it is some force—something to -do with the natural light that pervades this place. It is sent through -the earth itself by the aid of some infernal mechanism, and when it -reaches the world above, it attracts a victim which it strikes and -brings back—a living, sacrifice to this hell down here.” - -“It is a very terrible menace to our world.” - -“Indeed it is! Some of the victims arrive mutilated and burnt, and -welcome the fire to deliver them from their pains. In some miraculous -way I was unhurt by it—at least I was burnt very slightly, and soon -recovered. But, Alan! How did you get here? Did the Light bring you -too?” - -“No, Desmond!” And Alan told the story of the coal mine disaster and how -he found the river that brought him to his cousin. - -Suddenly their eyes met, and a quick flash passed through their brains -simultaneously. Alan was the first to dispel it. - -“It’s no good, Desmond, we couldn’t possibly escape the way I came. We -could not battle with the current that brought me here. The water is too -deep to attempt to wade, and there isn’t so much as a ledge on either -side to which we could cling.” - -“What are we going to do then?” - -“Of course we must try and escape—but how? As far as I can judge we must -be somewhere near the centre of the earth. How can we get implements to -cut our way back again—and even if we did, how long would it take us to -do it? No, we are in a tough position, and there isn’t even a telegraph -pole or telephone wire to aid us.” - -Their conversation was broken by the entrance of Kaweeka. Unannounced -and without deigning to knock she entered the room, and both men rose to -their feet hurriedly. - -Alan stood with folded arms and a stern expression upon his face. The -moment’s madness of the yesterday had passed. He knew the woman, siren, -devil, call her what you will, to be sensuous and foul—and his passion -had passed, leaving him firm in his strength and with power to resist -her. - -Like a serpent she glided up to them, and touched them playfully on -their cheeks, and then, ignoring Desmond entirely, she held out her arms -invitingly to Alan. Sickened he turned away, but she came up behind him, -and put her arms about his neck. Brutally he pulled them apart and flung -her from him with a very British “damn”—which, though the word might be -unintelligible to her, left the meaning clear and plain. A look of fury, -followed by one of malicious hatred, passed over her features, and she -turned abruptly from Alan to Desmond, and in a low monotonous tone -crooned in her own language to him. - -Desmond fought against her powerful wiles for some time, but he was -frail, and her all pervading power drew him nearer and nearer. Once more -her arms were open, and Desmond was drawn into them as a fish is drawn -into a net. - -Kaweeka gave a low chuckle, and turned in triumph to Alan. With a half -step forward he raised his hand as though he would strike her, then drew -back in time, turned quickly and left them alone. Up and down the outer -room he paced and watched from the opening the stream of purple people -walking up and down the street—men, women and children, all bent on work -or pleasure. In a way they seemed to be civilized, yet it was a -civilization unknown to the upper world. An oppression came over him and -he rushed to the door and tried it. It was unlocked. That was more than -he had hoped for, and he hurried down the stairs to the outer door. But -there his progress was impeded, for a sentry on guard drew a peculiar -kind of spear and prevented his passing. - -Alan cursed and swore at him, and then tried more pacific measures to -get his way; but the man was impervious to everything, and Alan retraced -his steps and took refuge in a little alcove not far from the main -entrance. Suddenly a hand on his shoulder startled him, and turning he -saw Desmond looking at him in a shamefaced manner. - -“We can go out, Kaweeka says,—at least that is what I understand her to -mean. Will you come now, Lanny?” - -As he used the old boyish name, Alan felt a sob rise in his throat and -he grasped Desmond’s hand. - -“Come on! old boy,” said he, “I want to talk to you.” - -Kaweeka was standing near the door as they reached it, and she waved to -them to intimate they were free to go out—but as they passed her they -heard her issue a command to the guard at the door who followed them, -and although they realized that he was for them a protection among the -wild people of the underworld, yet it stripped them of all hope of -ultimate escape. - -“Dez,” said Alan at last, “Do you love Kaweeka?” - -“No,” in a low voice. - -“Old chap, cut loose from her. When we get to the world again—don’t let -our stay down here have coarsened us. The life is sordid enough, God -knows, but don’t let _us_ be sordid.” - -“She has such power, Lanny.” - -“I know, Dez, but fight it down, boy, I’ll help you.” - -“Thanks, old chap.” Then suddenly, “Do you think we shall ever get away -from here?” - -“I mean to have a try, how, when, or where I don’t know yet, but there -are two of us now and we must fight hard for our freedom.” - -“I suppose we really ought to try and gain the confidence and trust of -some of the natives?” - -“That won’t be easy, but we must make the most of any opportunity that -may come our way.” - -Then they lapsed into silence as they looked about them in interest at -the quaint places they passed. The streets twisted and turned like a -veritable maze, and the boys wondered how the natives could ever -remember their way about. There were no shops to be seen—the whole -community seemed to live on roots that grew abundantly everywhere, -variegated fungi that grew in clusters on low bushes by the water’s -side, and fruits. Fish too was eaten at times, but it seemed as if it -was only allowed to be consumed during certain periods when religious -festivals were being kept. - -Every home seemed to possess all the necessaries for weaving the moss -into garments for wear. There was little difference in the men’s and -women’s dress—a tunic that was worn wide open at the breast and a -slightly shorter skirt on the male was all that distinguished them, -except of course, the training of the hair. - -The families seemed to live in intense domestic happiness, but jealousy -made them suspicious of their neighbours, and members of the bodyguard -of the high priest and Kaweeka were continually called in to check the -bickerings and quarrels that were always taking place. - -Alan and Desmond walked on heedless of time; suddenly their guard came -up behind them, and in no gentle manner intimated to them that it was -time they returned. - -Their life grew very monotonous, but they were together—that was their -only comfort. Kaweeka had grown sullen and silent. She seemed to realize -that her uncanny power was useless now that Alan had appeared on the -scene, and she brooded over the slight he had put upon her when he -scorned her. - -They still lived in her house, but seldom saw her. Food was brought them -at regular intervals. Sometimes days passed and they were not allowed to -go out. At other times Kaweeka would grow soft and gentle and would send -them out in her chariot, and they would take their food and be away all -day, wandering by the underground rivers and lakes, or gathering fruits -in the quaint dwarf copses, where the tallest tree was not more than -four feet high. - -Time hung very heavily on their hands, and there seemed no hope of their -ever being able to extricate themselves from their terrible position. - -They learnt to weave the moss into tunics for themselves, and they made -mats and rugs for their apartments. Grasses they plaited into belts—and -that constituted the whole of their amusement and work. - -Their personal guard, Wolta, was a particularly fierce individual, who -had never recovered from his violent dislike of the white strangers. -What services he did for them he did grudgingly, and their food was -often ill-served and spoiled through his spite. - -Then came the day when a new man appeared to wait on them. They could -not understand what he said, but Okwa intimated to them that they were -to follow him. He led them down to the lower floor and out into a -courtyard behind the house. - -There in a rude coffin, fashioned of cloth stretched on poles, lay -Wolta—dead. The boys watched in interest, for this was the first death -they had seen since they had been in the underworld. - -No cover was placed over the dead man, no religious ceremony was held -over the inanimate form. The coffin and its burden was carried down the -dark street by two bearers. On they went until they came to a dark lake -whose waters were black and evil-looking. Without any ceremony the body -was pitched out into the water. It floated eerily for a few minutes, the -eyes open wide and the mouth contorted into a grin. Then there was the -sound of a splash and a large head appeared, followed by another and -another. There was the snapping of teeth and the sound of closing -jaws—and an ominous purple stain floated on the top of the lake. - -The boys turned away sick at heart from the horrible sight—and when they -did look again—all trace of Wolta had vanished—there remained only the -same stain on the bosom of the water. The two bearers calmly folded up -the collapsible coffin and slung it across their shoulders;—it was quite -ready for the next victim that death might claim. - -“It’s horrible,” said Desmond with a shudder. “I wonder whether they -give all their dead to those filthy man-eating fish?” - -“I should think so,” answered Alan. “Their idea of burial seems worse -than some of the rites of the South Sea Islanders.” - -Their days passed in sickening monotony, and their lungs ached for fresh -air and salt breezes. They spoke to no one, saw no one but Okwa, and -they were getting into such a state of nerves, they could hardly -converse sanely one with the other. Okwa came in one day and intimated -that they could go out. Moodily they walked down the streets and made -their way to a river near by—a guard, as usual, following close behind. -They sat down on the steep mossy banks that led to the water’s edge; -depressed and wretched they remained moody and silent. Suddenly there -came the sound of a scuffle behind them—a startled cry and a splash. A -little girl had stumbled, and rolling down the slippery bank was -struggling in the water. The current was very strong, and the little -maid, swimmer though she was, was unable to battle with the rapids. -Twice her head had disappeared from sight. - -In a second Alan was in the river after her, and diving down, brought -her to the surface; but the whirlpools were strong and treacherous and -the water deep, and it was only with the greatest difficulty that he -succeeded in reaching the bank, where Desmond was waiting, in whose arms -he placed the now unconscious child. But the strain he had undergone -proved almost too much for him, and even as he saw the child into -safety, he slipped back into the river and the boiling waters closed -over his head. He rose again to the surface and with an almost -superhuman effort clung to the bank, and Desmond and their guard pulled -him ashore. - -His first thought was for the child who was lying seemingly lifeless on -the ground. He knew the elements of first aid, and vigorously moved her -little arms above her head, and then pressed them well against her ribs. -Gradually the air was pumped into her lungs, she opened her eyes, -smiled, and in a very few moments afterwards was able to stand. - -“There, run along, little one,” said Alan, kindly—but the child put her -lips to his and clung to him, and he had perforce to hoist her to his -shoulder and march home with her, ensconced there happily like a little -queen. The guard prostrated himself before them, and bowed and kissed -the ground. - -“You’ve made a conquest,” laughed Desmond. “I wonder who she is.” As -they neared the precincts of the city they heard the clashing of cymbals -and the beating of drums. A religious procession was in progress. Alan -and Desmond stepped aside to allow it to pass. A long column of veiled -temple virgins led the way, followed by priests and acolytes and tiny -children, consecrated at birth to the temple, who scattered leaves on -the ground. Then an aged patriarch hove in sight, borne on a litter with -a canopy of gold. - -The little girl became excited. “Abbi! Abbi!” she shrieked, and wriggled -to get free from her throne on Alan’s shoulder. The priest’s face grew -livid. He uttered a cry of rage and gave a swift command to two -attendants by his side. Instantly the symmetry of the procession was -broken, and Alan and Desmond were bound with rope and dragged away. It -was all done so quickly that they had no time to resist. - -The little girl had watched the scene with wondering eyes, and when she -realized the whole purport, flung herself into Alan’s arms. The priest -issued another quick command, and with the little one holding fast to -her rescuer’s hand, she obviously told the story of her escape. - -When she had finished the priest kissed her tenderly, and then knelt low -before the two boys and kissed their feet. Then they were given places -in a litter behind the high priests and were taken to the temple—this -time as honoured guests. - -They were led to the altar, and very suspiciously and timidly seated -themselves on the steps, one on either side, which the high priest -indicated to them. The ceremonial service was very long and tedious, but -was unaccompanied by any sacrificial rites, much to the satisfaction of -the two boys. - -Then the priest stood facing the people, and held out a hand to each of -the boys who stood shamefaced and awkwardly beside him. There followed -an address, and the boys knew it was the story being told to the people -of the rescue by Alan. - -When the priest had finished speaking, he bent down and kissed their -hands, and wildly the congregation flocked to the altar rail to follow -his example. They were accepted by the whole community as friends. Their -lives were no longer in jeopardy. Then the boys resumed their seats and -the ceremony of the temple was concluded. - -During the service Alan’s eyes were riveted on some peculiar characters -that were inscribed on the walls, at intervals, as far as eye could -reach. It was a group of hieroglyphics repeated over and over again, and -there was something oddly familiar about them—yet he was unable to guess -exactly what it was. Then the people’s voice rose in song—he listened -intently. Again and again were the words repeated like a chorus and -almost unconsciously he committed the sounds to memory. - -Soon the service was ended and in triumph they were led back to -Kaweeka’s house. She met them with renewed wiles and charm, but the boys -were strong and she left them alone with rage in her heart. They ate the -food that was placed before them in silence, a silence which Alan broke -by saying abruptly, “Could you make out anything of the last hymn the -people kept singing over and over again in the temple, Dez?” - -“What do you mean?” - -“Well, could you understand it?” - -Desmond looked surprised. “Of course not,” he laughed. “Could you?” - -Alan did not answer the question, but asked another. - -“Well, they sung it over a good many times—didn’t you memorize the -sounds?” - -Desmond thought a minute, “I think I did,” he replied. “It sounded -something like: - - “_Har-Ju-Jar! Har-Ju-Jar! Kar-Tharn._” - “_Har-Ju-Jar! Har-Ju-Jar! Kar-Tharn._” - -Alan pulled a scrap of paper triumphantly out of his pocket and showed -it to his cousin. He had written down the exact phonetic spelling of the -words Desmond had said. - -“All the same, I don’t see what you are driving at,” he demurred, “you -look confoundedly pleased over something.” - -“I’ve been working out a theory, and I don’t think I am far wrong in the -decision I have arrived at. Now look at that,” and he handed him another -piece of paper on which were written the following signs: - -[Illustration] - -Desmond looked at it quizzically for a moment, and then said, “Why, -you’ve copied down the signs that are painted all around the walls of -the temple—in the great Fire Hall.” - -“Right. Now can you translate it?” - -Desmond laughed. “Of course not. Can you?” - -“I think so,” said Alan confidently. - -“What?” almost shouted Desmond in amazement. - -“Now,” went on Alan. “You got your first in Theology at -Cambridge—translate this”—and he passed Desmond a third slip of paper -with other signs on it: - -אבירם. דתן. - -Desmond looked at it carefully. “I’ve almost forgotten,” he commenced. -Then—“why it’s Hebrew—Hebrew for Abiram and Dathan!” - -“Now I want you to think carefully, Dez,” and Alan placed the two slips -of paper on which were written the characters, before him. “Now would -you not swear that _this_,” pointing to the characters copied from the -temple, “is a corruption of _that_?”—pointing to the Hebrew. - -“Well it certainly looks as if it might easily be so,” admitted Desmond. - -“Now think of the few words we picked up of that hymn to-day. Isn’t it -within the bounds of possibility that Har-ju-jar is a corruption of -Hallelujah, or Alleluia?” - -“Ye-e-es.” - -“And Har-Barim and Kar-Tharn a corruption of Abiram and Dathan?” - -“Ye-es.” - -“Well,” concluded Alan triumphantly, “this is the conclusion I have come -to. The language of these people is a corruption of Hebrew.” - -“What?” - -“I’m certain of it, and I am surprised we never thought of it before. Of -course it was our first visit to the temple to-day since I came here, -and I never noticed those signs before—but to-day as I looked at them -they seemed oddly familiar, and it suddenly dawned on me in a flash. Now -we ought to find it very easy to pick up the patois they speak—we both -used to know something of Hebrew in the old days at college.” - -They were almost too excited to say much more, when suddenly Alan -brought his hand down on the table with a bang that made Desmond start. - -“I’ve got it, Dez old boy,” said he. - -“Got what?” - -“Why think of your Bible. In the—let me see—oh never mind—somewhere in -Numbers, I think, we get the story of Korah, Abiram and Dathan.” - -“Oh my dear Alan, I am afraid I have forgotten it long ago.” - -“Never mind,” went on Alan excitedly. “It’s the sixteenth chapter, if I -remember rightly. I’ll remind you of it—Don’t you remember the Chosen -People rose up against Moses—” - -“Well?” - -“I can’t remember the exact verses but somewhere in the chapter it tells -you that the ‘earth was torn asunder, and swallowed up the three men -with their houses and everything that appertained unto them, and they -went down _alive_ into the pit, and the earth closed over them.’” - -Desmond looked bewildered and remained silent. - -“Don’t you see the connection, Dez?” - -“No! I do not.” - -“Well, here are people living in the bowels of the earth, and in their -temple they have inscribed in bad Hebrew, if I may so put it, the names -of Abiram and Dathan. What more likely than that these people are the -descendants of those poor unfortunates of the Old Testament who perished -some fourteen hundred and ninety years before Christ?” - -“Is it possible?” asked Desmond breathlessly. - -“Why not?” answered his cousin. “The Bible story ends there. We’re -simply told that they went into the pit _alive_—we are never told that -they died! Now we are convinced that they speak a corrupt Hebrew, we -ought to find it very easy to learn to speak to them, and then we will -bid for freedom.” - -“Alan,” said Desmond suddenly. “I wonder whether your theory is correct. -We’ve got Abiram and Dathan right enough, but what about Korah? He was -the chief offender and yet there is no trace of his name.” - -“I expect his name has been lost during the transit of time,” said Alan. -“At any rate I am tired now, and I shan’t bother any more about it for -the present. Let’s go to sleep,” and the two boys went into their inner -chamber and were soon fast asleep. - -There was no night in this terrible underworld; the purple lights never -went out; morning and evening were unknown. The place was never plunged -into entire darkness—true, the inhabitants went to sleep, but they -pleased themselves as to when they slept and for how long. The whole -world was never at rest at the same time—truly, indeed, it was an unholy -place of unrest! - -The two men were fast asleep, the purple light shining across their, -faces, and Alan moved restlessly, for his dreams were troubled ones. - -Suddenly the door opened gently and a figure appeared—it was Kaweeka. -Softly she crept across their room, and halted by the side of their -couches. A fierce light came into her eyes as she watched the rhythmic -rise and fall of Alan’s chest as he breathed heavily. She bent over him, -kissed his lips, and murmured savagely as she did so— - -“So desired—so desirable—yet I so undesired!” - - - - - CHAPTER III - RELATING TO HISTORY - - -“How long have we been down here, Lanny?” - -“Together do you mean?” - -“Yes.” - -“Oh months and months—I can’t count time.” - -“Neither can I. Days pass—we grow tired and we sleep, only to wake to -another day like the last, like every day here.” - -“How far have you got with the translation, Dez?” - -“Nearly to the end.” - -“Splendid. What do you make of it?” - -“Just what we expected—It is a very corrupted version of part of the -Pentateuch.” - -“How much of it?” - -“Nearly all Genesis—a minute portion of Exodus—and Leviticus.” - -Alan gave a satisfied sigh. “That’s splendid,” he remarked. Many months -had passed since they had made the discovery that the language of the -underworld was a patois Hebrew, and quickly and diligently they set to -work to learn it. They first spelt the sounds and wrote them down, and -then tried to translate them into Hebrew where it was at all possible. - -Very shortly after the rescue of the high priest’s daughter and only -child, as the maid proved to be, a house was placed at the boys’ -disposal, and they gladly left the protection of Kaweeka, and lived -together with a couple of servants, who looked after them. They were -free to go out among the people, and they began to feel almost happy. -With the aid of a few words they picked up they asked the high priest -for “reading” and he had given them copies of the “Kadetha” which proved -to be the Bible of these strange people. - -It was very difficult to read as it was written on parchment in a purple -ink that had faded considerably through time. The characters, too, -besides being different from the Hebrew they knew, were written from top -to bottom of the page instead of from right to left, as are most Asiatic -languages. - -From what they could gather the “Kadetha” was divided into two parts—the -Moiltee—which proved to be part of the first three books of Moses—and -“Jarcobbi,” five books written by one of the first priests of the people -after their descent into the bowels of the earth. That these strange -people were really descendants of the rebels against Moses, the boys had -not the slightest shadow of doubt—the proof in the “Kadetha” was only -too conclusive. They were now able to converse fairly freely with the -people, and were able to understand many of their strange beliefs. - -The true meaning of the Light they were so far unable to fathom, but -“Har-Barim” the high priest, told them there would be no more offerings -to the Fire from “Above” as he called the world. The people began to -take more kindly to them, but Kaweeka remained watchful and brooding, -and they realized that she was indeed a bitter enemy, and the person -most greatly to be feared in the underworld. Little Myruum, the high -priest’s daughter, spent many hours with them, and they learnt much of -the language from her baby prattle. - -They were admitted to all the services and religious rites in the -temple, and the boys noted with surprise that the fire seemed to be -daily losing its power. Its flames grew smaller and smaller, and they -noticed the difference in it when they had not seen it for several days. - -“Jovah,” they said to Har-Barim one day. “Tell us your history, now we -understand your language.” - -The old man smiled at them. “There is little to tell,” he said. “It is -true we were once of the earth above—once white people like yourselves; -but for over three thousand, three hundred and three years we have lived -in the darkness of the earth. Our skins are changed—they have taken the -hue of the land we are forced to dwell in. Our forefathers burrowed in -the earth to make streets and houses and shelter for their families, and -they left us the heritage of their labour.” He pointed as he spoke to -the short horn that protruded from his forehead. - -“What became of Korah?” they asked him. - -“Coorer?” he pronounced the word differently. “Korah,” he told them, was -their bad angel. It was Korah, with the devil in his soul who urged them -to stand up against Moses, and it was Korah they shut away from their -lives when the pit had closed in upon them, revealing to them no more -the light of the sun. - -“How do you mean?” asked Alan. “How did you shut him out of your lives, -my Jovah?” - -Jovah signified “Father” and was the term by which all the people -addressed Har-Barim. - -“Why, my sons, when the pit closed down upon our forefathers, all turned -upon Korah as the father of all their woes. He was stoned and left half -dead—then a wall was built up in front of him and all his family, -together with all his possessions, and there he was left to perish. One -of his daughters escaped, however, and her descendants have been -Princesses of Kalvar, as we call our country, ever since.” - -“Then Kaweeka—” began Alan. - -“Yes, my son. In Kaweeka you see the Princess of Kalvar, and direct -descendant in the female line of the unfortunate Korah himself.” - -“Where is Korah’s burial place?” asked Desmond. - -Har-Barim shook his head. “No one knows—in the generations of time that -have passed the secret has been lost, and the exact position forgotten. -No one knows—no one ever will know, until—but there, read from the -fourteenth line of the sixth part of our prophet, Zurishadeel,” and -taking a small parchment from his voluminous pocket he handed it to Alan -and left them to translate it for themselves. - -Laboriously they copied out the translation— - - “For the body of Korah the devil is hidden with those of his - household. Their flesh shall rot and their bones become powder, - and in a generation their last resting place shall be forgotten. - But on the day the secret is no more—for behold a virgin shall - in a dream learn the way—the fire shall consume quickly, strange - people shall enter the land of Kalvar, and desolation and - destruction shall come to all those that inhabit the earth. Yea, - the people that are in the belly of it, and they that have been - disgorged from it—when the Fire grows less—when the Tomb of - Korah is found then shall all in due time perish.” - -“Cheery old chap, isn’t he?” laughed Desmond. - -But Alan was thoughtful. “I wonder what the secret of the fire is. They -seem to worship it, although they pray to the ‘Lord of their Fathers.’ -It certainly is getting less—I can’t help feeling that something -terrible will happen if it does ever go out entirely.” - -For some time they gazed meditatively at the translations they had made -when a shadow crossing Desmond’s paper made him look up. It was -Kaweeka—Kaweeka who had not visited them for months it seemed, and whose -presence now seemed to denote some evil. Quietly she watched them for a -few minutes, and a curious light came into her eyes. They glittered and -shone with an almost fanatical glow—and in fact her whole being was one -of suppressed excitement and almost maniacal fervour. - -“Come,” said she at last, and held out a hand to each. They felt -impelled to obey her, and she led them straight to the temple which was -curiously deserted. The great fire was burning in fits and starts. -Suddenly a flaming tongue would leap out, blazing brightly as if -refusing to be killed, and a moment later it would lie dead and dormant -among the embers. Then suddenly the fire would emit a passion of sparks -which flew upward in a fury, only to fall back within its folds, dull -and lifeless. - -It was still enormous of course, but the boys realized that its life was -nearing the end, and that its power was nearly gone. - -Kaweeka suddenly turned on Desmond and in a whirl of passion addressed -him. - -“Desmond,” she cried, “I loved you—I would have made you happy, but -he”—pointing to Alan—“he came between us. He tore my heart from its -resting place within my breast—he made me love him also, and then -stamped on my love and spurned me.” - -“That is hardly fair, Kaweeka. I never made overtures to you—” - -“No,” said Desmond, doing his best to conciliate her. - -“Enough,” she cried and then began a frenzied tirade to which the boys -listened in horror, as they realized that almost a madness had come upon -Kaweeka—the seed of Korah. - -Falling to her knees she clung to Alan and begged him to marry her -according to the custom of his world and hers. She offered to make him -Prince of the land of Kalvar and possessor of a thousand fortunes if he -would but love her—be it ever so little. And when he gently lifted her -up and put her away from him, she looked him fully in the eyes, and for -a full minute there was silence. Then with a queer gesture of finality, -she outspread her hands and accepted the inevitable. Then in a -monotonous voice and with carefully chosen words she began to speak -again— - -“In the world you came from, O Men of the Sun, you saw strange sights -and heard strange things. A light appeared in the sky—a light that was -the forerunner of tragedy. I propose to show you the Light, O Strangers. -I will unfold the secret of its being before your wondering eyes. Know -you now, that this Fire is next in honour to the God of our Fathers. It -is the Fire that gives us air to breathe, and light by which we can see. -From the Fire we obtain our strength, and when it dies out our power -will be gone. But know you also, that when our Fire dies and we perish, -so will your world die also. You above are dependent for your very -existence on the Fire in the Earth’s belly—with our extinction will come -also the consummation of all mankind. See”—and she pointed to a coil of -metal that looked like a silver rope—“See—this is the Light—the Light -that brought sacrifices we could offer to our God of all, and that fed -our Fire.” - -Then she began a weird dance. Grovelling on the floor in apparent -worship of the Fire, she drew nearer and nearer to the shimmering metal, -and taking up one end of it, undid it until it lay in shimmering folds -outspread upon the floor. Still, with rhythmic grace, she continued, now -advancing, now retreating, until she had coiled part of the writhing -mass about her body, and the boys realized that one end was firmly -embedded in the heart of the Fire itself. And as they watched they -realized that Kaweeka was dancing away from the Fire—away down the -length of the great Fire Hall, to where a little door was half hidden -behind cherubim of gold. - -The boys felt impelled to follow the strange witch woman. Through the -little door, they went, down a dark passage which ended suddenly in a -small chamber that was bright with light. But the whole of the cave-like -place vibrated and shook with a force that was terrifying in its -magnitude. They looked around curiously and saw in one corner a large -clock-like instrument from which the sound came. - -With almost loving care Kaweeka freed herself from the shimmering metal -and placed the end of it in the machine. Instantly they saw it gain in -strength and brightness—it seemed to quicken and show signs of life. - -The two boys gave a cry—“The Light! The Light!” they cried, for this -indeed was the mysterious Light that had stricken Marshfielden, and now -they were seeing its wondrous power from below. - -Kaweeka leaned over the burning metal, and touched a lever on the -clock-like instrument’s face. Suddenly with a roar and a -flash, the Light soared upwards. Through the roof of the -cave—onwards—onwards—forcing an outlet for itself by its own power, -through rock and earth it tore,—until the watching eyes of the boys were -rewarded by a speck of blue. “The sky!” cried Desmond in amazement. The -Light had once more visited the outer world! This then was the horror of -Marshfielden! - -The boys watched the quivering metal in silence. In its deadly folds it -had embraced Dan Murlock’s baby. Mr. Winthrop had suffered from its -caress. Mrs. Skeet—Mrs. Slater—it was impossible to name all the victims -of its diabolical power. Some element, mightier even than electricity, -had been discovered by these purple savages, to be used by them only for -the purpose of destruction. - -Long the boys watched until their eyes ached from the intense -brightness. Their hearts were heavy within them as they thought of the -victim it might bring back. Kaweeka sat in one corner mumbling and -muttering to herself, and the boys seemed powerless to leave the place. - -Voices rose in song—cymbals clashed—drums rolled—the evening service was -being held in the temple. Still they waited! The sounds died away and -the temple emptied, yet the Light had not returned. - -They were growing cramped, their limbs ached, and then the Light -trembled more violently than before. The vision of the sky grew clearer -for an instant; they knew the Light was returning—but it was not -returning alone! Rigid in every muscle the boys waited as it travelled -through the bowels of the Earth. - -The heap of metal grew larger on the floor as it made its descent—then -the end appeared in sight—a sheep, burnt and dead, was within its grasp. -Silently Kaweeka came forward and touched a lever on the vibrating clock -in the corner. - -The noise ceased. The Light grew shadowed. The aperture leading to the -world above closed, leaving only a scar to mark where it had been! - -Kaweeka bent over the stricken sheep and unwound the Light from its -body, leaving exposed the singed wool and burnt flesh, and as if it had -been a child gathered it up in her arms and still holding to the end of -the Light danced back into the empty temple. - -Without an effort she tossed the dead sheep into the Fire, and the -flames devoured it savagely. Then she began again her wild dance and -gradually wound the Light up into its original coils until it lay in a -heap by the side of the Fire. “According to the prophecy of Zurishadele -I speak. Behold, he writes ‘Whosoever shall cause the seed of Korah to -die shall be hunted by the people of Kalvar—yea until their blood gushes -forth through their eyes and they are blind—until their limbs crumple up -beneath them and they fall—so shall they be hunted that the people of -Kalvar may deliver them up to the Fire.’” - -“Well?” asked Alan. - -Kaweeka smiled evilly. “It is true I am of the seed of Korah, and you, -my Alan, have scorned me. I have given you my love—I would give you -all—but you have laughed at me and mocked me. I would have given you my -body—but now I give you more—I will give you my life. The Fire is -burning low—more fuel is needed to keep it alive. I will give myself for -fuel—but in giving my life, I offer two more to the God of our Fathers. -For as you are the instrument of my destruction—so will the people fall -upon you, and through the mouth of Mzata the Great, will you be offered -a sacrifice to the Fire.” - -Lightly, gracefully, she stepped onto the transparent wall that -surrounded the Fire, and then with a piercing cry tore off her jewels -and her raiment and flung them into the flames, that were waiting -eagerly for the food that was offered them. - -Then, naked, her hair falling about her, her dark skin shimmering in the -light, she flung herself into the centre of the Fire. - -Alan rushed forward, but it was too late—the cruel tongues of fire had -wrapped round her, and all that was left of the seed of Korah was a -skull, stripped of its flesh, grinning at them for an instant through -the flames, before it disappeared. - -It was all so unexpected, so sudden, that the boys had not realized what -she purposed doing, and now, speechless and bewildered, they stared at -each other in horror. - -Suddenly a hoarse whisper broke through the silence. “Flee, flee,” it -said, and they recognized the voice of Har-Barim. “I cannot save you,” -he continued. “My people will fall upon you and slay you—for although -they loved not Kaweeka, yet the prophecy will have to be fulfilled. -To-day is the vigil of the feast of Meherut—to-morrow the great feast -itself. Till then and then only can I hide the manner of Kaweeka’s -death. As you saved my Myruum, so will I try to save you. This much can -I tell you. Make for the waters that are turbulent and wild, where they -narrow to the space of a foot and dash against a rocky wall. Look for -the stones that are red.—Now—go.” - -“But where shall we go?” cried Alan. - -“Take always the centre path, my son, and avoid the waters that are -tranquil and smooth. The way is rough—thy path must of a surety be rough -also, but with courage victory will come to you. Farewell!” - -And Har-Barim left them alone in the temple. - -Quickly they made their way to their house, there was no time to be -lost. Plans had to be made and made quickly. Once more they were in a -strange land, where through no fault of their own, hostility and enmity -would meet them once more. - - - - - CHAPTER IV - OUT INTO THE GREAT BEYOND - - -The boys had no packing to do. They possessed nothing but the clothes -they stood in, and a sailor’s clasp knife that belonged to Alan; but -they put together a store of dried elers, a fruit that was sustaining, -and that, down below, took the place of the bread of the upper world. - -There were very few of the purple people about; it was the vigil of -Meherut,—the most solemn feast day of their strange religion, and all -were shut up in their houses with their curtains drawn spending their -time in fasting and prayer. - -On, on the boys went, always choosing the middle path if a choice was -offered them, if not, then taking the path to the right. Gradually they -left all sign of habitation and entered a most desolate region where the -purple moss grew only in patches, and the purple lights were only few -and far between. They stumbled on blindly; they dared not wait for food; -every moment was precious to them. Suddenly Desmond stumbled and fell. -“I can’t go a step further,” he cried. “How long have we been walking, -Lanny?” - -“About ten hours I should think.” - -“Then for Heaven’s sake let us rest! We have a fair start of them—let us -rest and have some food.” The elers refreshed them, and they drank of -the water that rolled treacherously at their feet. It was not very wide, -perhaps three feet at the most, but the current was strong and the -whirlpools more torrential than ever. - -Stretching themselves out on the ground the boys slept, and woke some -five or six hours later feeling greatly refreshed. Then they continued -their march, now leaving the river behind them, now coming upon it again -and walking by its banks. - -They had no idea of where they were going. They had only one goal in -view—to put as big a distance as they could between themselves and the -purple people whom they knew would already be following them. Suddenly -the road ended. They had turned a sharp corner and the way had opened -out into a small cave, which was bounded on one side by a narrow strip -of bubbling, foaming water, that disappeared at either end in a dark -tunnel. “What shall we do?” asked Desmond. “Shall we go back?” - -“We can’t,” said Alan decisively. “The road that brought us here was at -least five miles long, without a turn in it. By the time we retraced our -steps, the purple devils would have caught up to us. No, old boy, I -think this is a tight fix we are in, and at the moment I can’t quite see -how we are to get out of it.” - -They walked round the little cave examining it carefully. It had only -the one exit—the path up which they had come. The tunnels at either end -through which flowed the waters were too low to admit the passage of a -body, and the walls on the other side of the little river rose sheer -from the water itself. “It looks pretty hopeless,” said Alan at last, -“but at all costs we must not go back.” - -“How red the walls are,” said Desmond suddenly. Alan started, for in his -mind he could hear a voice saying, “Look for the stones that are red.” -It had been Har-Barim’s advice to them, and he had said—“make for the -waters that are turbulent and wild—where in the space of a foot—” A -foot! why the water couldn’t be wider than that here. He looked round -hurriedly—was it his fancy or were the stones on the opposite side even -redder than those about him? - -To Alan’s strained nerves it seemed as if just opposite him a stone had -been worn away by the constant passage of feet. Slowly a thought came -into his mind—if that was a footprint then surely it must lead -somewhere. His eyes travelled up the rock eagerly—again his quickened -senses discovered another foothold a little higher up, and still another -and another. Four in all, at perhaps a stretch of a little over two -feet. Upward his glance wandered, and in the rugged rock he saw a flat -piece of red stone that looked as if it had been inserted there at some -time or other, for some specific purpose. He stretched across the raging -torrent and with a mighty effort clung to the jagged rock. “Don’t touch -me, Dez,” he commanded, “I think I can manage best alone.” - -With an almost superhuman effort he placed his foot in the first little -cleft, and gradually worked up to the little red stone that had so -aroused his curiosity. Desmond watched him in breathless horror. -Although the water was so narrow, Alan would stand little chance of -saving himself if he fell in, for it was dashing wildly against the -sides and sending its spray even higher than where Alan was clinging. He -touched the stone—it moved ever so slightly. “God! A secret way!” he -cried, and worked feverishly to open it. But although it trembled and -shook, it would not disclose its secret. - -Then, away in the distance, came the sound of fierce shouting and the -beating of drums. - -“The people know,” cried Desmond. “They are coming up the long passage.” -Already they could hear the name of Kaweeka used as a battle cry, and -they realized that they could expect little mercy if they were caught by -the purple savages. - -With beads of perspiration on his brow, Alan worked. His fingers were -torn and bleeding from his exertions. Still nearer came the cries of the -infuriated people, and Alan had not yet succeeded in moving the stone, -which he was convinced hid a secret way of escape. Desmond ran down the -passage a little way—in a second he was back. “I can see them,” he -cried. “There are hundreds of them! Oh, what shall we do?” - -“Ah!” Alan gave a cry of relief, for suddenly the stone had rolled back, -revealing a small cavity beyond, just big enough for the passage of a -man’s body. - -“Follow me in, Dez,” he cried, “no matter where it leads—it can’t be -worse than if we remain here.” - -Their pursuers were now in full view, and if seemed that only a few -yards separated them. Quickly Desmond climbed the steps and reached the -hole, and Alan drew him in, and even as he turned to make fast the -opening, a head with an evil-looking horn appeared. Alan doubled his -fist and gave a mighty blow, and like a log the man dropped into the -water, was sucked under and carried out of sight. - -They rolled the stone back into its place, and panting, leant against -it. The execrations and cries of the natives came faintly on their ears; -the great stone trembled, and they knew it was being forced from -without. One hurried glance round revealed to them great boulders of -rock lying on the ground. Feverishly they piled them up in front of the -stone, and they were strong enough to resist the furious onslaught that -the purple people kept up. After a time, the cries of the people grew -fainter, gradually they died away altogether, and the underworld folk -made their way back to the temple to pray that the white men might be -handed over to them, and that they might be allowed to punish the -slayers of the seed of Korah. - -Spent and tired the two boys sank to the ground, for many hours had -passed while they were defending their retreat from the underworld -people. A faint, natural, ground light shone around. It was like the -same purple light that lit the whole of the underworld, but here it was -in its natural condition, and was so faint that it scarcely showed them -each other’s face. - -“Go to sleep, Dez,” said Alan. “I will keep watch.” - -“But you are tired too,” demurred his cousin. - -Alan smiled. “Sleep first, old man,” said he, and even as he spoke, -Desmond dropped his head upon his breast, and his eyes closed in -slumber. - -It was a great strain for Alan to sit there in the darkness—in a weird -and unknown place—soundless except for Desmond’s heavy, regular -breathing. His own breath seemed to his quickened senses like the blast -of heavy artillery, and the slightest sound was magnified a hundredfold. -Nobly he fought against sleep—but he was worn out, and at last his eyes -closed—and he too, slept. - -Time meant nothing to these imprisoned men. Science they could laugh at, -for, from a scientific point of view, their very life was impossible. -How in the centre of the earth could mankind live? Yet it was true they -had lived, fed, and breathed for months and months in the very belly of -the earth. Science said the centre of the earth was impenetrable—that -the intense heat of its inner fire would prevent man even seeing that -fire. Yet they could prove that they had seen and they could tell the -scientists that the fire was waning. - -Still they slept. - -Fantastic dreams came into their minds, yet there was not so much as the -scuffling of a rat or the squeaking of a mouse to awaken them. All was -silent and still, with a stillness that cannot be expressed by words. - -Desmond woke first—the light did not seem so dim—or had they become used -to it? His eyes rested on Alan sleeping soundly by his side, and a tear -dropped on his cousin’s brow as he leant over him. It was a tear not to -be laughed at, nor to be ashamed of, but the tear of a strong man shed -in the bitterness of his oppression. - -He rose to his feet, stretched his limbs, and wandered round the place -where he found himself. It was a cavern, very similar to the numberless -others he had passed through on the further side of the rapid river. Its -floor was rugged, but was covered with the purple moss, and a few bushes -which bore fruit were growing there. Round and round he walked, but the -cave seemed to have no outlet at all. Alan woke and watched Desmond in -silence for a short while, and then said, “Don’t worry, Dez, I’m sure we -shall find a way out. This must lead somewhere.” But although he too, -examined the cave very carefully, there seemed to be no outlet. - -How long they stayed there they did not know—fortunately they found some -roots which were edible, and whose long bulb-like ends were filled with -a pleasant fluid which quenched their thirst. They played games with -each other, did everything in fact to prevent the madness they were -afraid would come over them. - -Nearer and nearer it crept like a beast of prey waiting to spring and -devour his victims. With their forced inactivity their limbs became -cramped and although the air was pure, their lips were dry and their -throats parched. They began to give up speaking aloud; they would sit -for hours in silence, only uttering occasionally a croaking whisper, one -to the other, as if they were afraid of being overheard. Then the -day—but no, it cannot be called that—the time came when Desmond lay -quiet and still, and Alan awoke to the consciousness that something was -radically wrong with his cousin. He bent over the inanimate figure, and -touched him gently with his hand. The eyes were closed and the fists -clenched and had he been able to see clearly, he would have noticed the -purple lines round the cold mouth, and a pinched look upon the face, -that boded nought but ill. - -“I must do something,” he muttered wearily, and then he burst out into a -paroxysm of weeping. That saved his life, for when he came to himself it -was as a fresh man. - -Plucking some of the purple foliage, he squeezed the stalks and let the -cool liquid pour gently on Desmond’s brow, then tenderly chiding and -imploring him, he managed to bring back a sign of life to his cousin’s -face. Nor did he stop then, but continued, until Desmond woke to reason -and called him by his name. - -When Desmond had fallen into a refreshed and tranquil sleep, Alan -wandered round and round the little cave, looking still for some weak -spot. - -Suddenly there came a sound in the distance—a thud that shook the very -ground upon which he was standing. With every nerve wound up to concert -pitch he waited—listening intently to see if he could hear again the -sudden sound that had broken the stillness. - -“It’s my fancy,” said he aloud, but even as he spoke the noise began -again with greater fury. The cavern shook—pieces of rock came hurtling -down, broken off from their parent wall by the vibrations. Then suddenly -came a sound almost like an explosion, and a piece of rock, larger than -the rest came tumbling down, and revealed behind it a small passage. - -“Dez.” cried Alan. “Dez, a way of escape has come.” - -Desmond opened his eyes and looked round vacantly, and indeed it was -some time before he realized the wonderful thing that had happened. - -The underworld folk had made one last mighty effort to reach them, and -the boys could have gone down on their knees to thank the purple people, -for their machinations had given them hope once more. - - - - - CHAPTER V - A FRIEND FROM THE ENEMY - - -Desmond, still weak, raised himself up, and looked about him; and even -as he did so, a huge boulder fell from the blocked secret entrance that -led to the city of the underworld. - -“They are bombarding the place,” said Alan looking startled, “let us go -through there,” and he pointed to the little passage that had been -revealed to them so strangely. - -“We can blockade it from the other side,” said Desmond, “and at least it -will give us more time.” - -A close examination revealed to them a hinged slab of stone that swung -easily to and fro, and the spring that fastened it in place was plain to -see on the inner side. They crept into the passage, closed the stone -after them, and piled rocks and stones in front of it as an extra -protection. Again came a weary time of waiting—a time when the cave was -filled with wild laughter and hideous ravings—when the furies of Hell -itself seemed let loose on the other side. The purple fiends had forced -an entrance, but too late. Their prey had escaped them. - -Alan and Desmond lay and listened to the babel of their voices, for -strangely enough the slightest sound from the other cave was magnified -in this inner one. Then a silence fell, and they realized that the -purple savages had once more gone. Hungrily they gathered roots and ate -them greedily—when a woman’s cry, clear and distinct, startled them. -Again and again it came—“Ar-lane! Jez-mun!” - -Their names were called in the quaint pronunciation of the underworld -folk. - -“Who is it?” asked Desmond. - -“I’ll see.”— - -“No don’t go—don’t go—it’s some trick—” but Alan had already pulled down -the stones in front of the hinged stone. - -“Ar-lane. Jez-mun.” Again the cry came. “Open—open I beg. I come to aid -you.” - -“I am going to speak to her,” said Alan grimly, and he put his lips -close against the stone. - -“Who are you and what do you want of us?” - -A glad cry was his answer, and then followed quickly—“Let me through, O -Ar-lane—I have come to seek thee.” - -“What do you want of us?” - -“Listen, O Ar-lane, I have fled from my home in the temple of Fire, and -have come to thee. Years ago when a tiny child, I found the cavern and -knew it well. But Am-rab the Wise, my tutor and priest, forbade me with -threats of torture to wander there again. Since then I have not set eyes -upon the place. Let me in, O Ar-lane, for the spring is broken on this -side, and I cannot find it.” - -Desmond was listening suspiciously. “What are you going to do?” he -asked. - -And again came the pleading voice. “Let me in, O Ar-lane. Oh, let me -in.” - -Alan looked questioningly at Desmond and he gave his cousin a quick nod. -“If it’s treachery we’re done,” he remarked, as he touched the spring -and the stone moved. - -As soon as it was wide open the woman entered. They did not know her, -but her eyes were swollen from weeping and her face drawn with emotion, -and they realized that she had suffered. - -“Waste no time,” she commanded imperiously. “My flight is already spoken -of in the temple. Should they seek me, it will need all our strength, -all our cunning to hide from them. Close the door, O Ar-lane, and build -up a wall of stones in front, that is strong, and then let us hasten -on.” So once more the place was barricaded, and only when the barrier -was complete did she deign to explain her presence. - -“You know me not, O Men of the Upper World, for you have never set eyes -upon me before; but I have seen you often. Behold, I am Jez-Riah, seed -of the house of Bin-Nab, and hereditary Keeper of the Hall of Fire. It -is the custom, know ye, in this land of ours, for the female seed of -Bin-Nab to keep veiled after they have reached the age of ten. I cast -aside my veil yester-eve, and immediately came to seek thee.” - -“Why?” asked Alan curtly. - -The woman was fair to look upon—her eyes were deep and luminous, and her -tear-stained cheeks filled them with pity. Yet to be hampered with a -woman seemed to take from them every chance of their ultimate escape. - -Jez-Riah seemed to read their thoughts. “No, harden not your hearts -against me, for I can help you,” said she earnestly. - -“Why have you sought us?” asked Alan, this time less curtly. - -“I know a road in here—a secret road, said to be a thousand and ten -miles long; a stream of unknown depths, races along by the side of it—a -stream that is swifter by far than the fastest of waters—there,” and she -pointed in the direction from which she had come. “It leads to the tomb -of Korah, so they say, but torture was threatened to all who would have -ventured in search of it. O Ar-lane, you know not what our tortures -are.” - -“I have seen some,” said Alan grimly. - -Jez-Riah laughed. “Nay, Ar-lane—you have never seen what I have seen. -You have never witnessed the Curse of Fire.” As she spoke her eyes grew -big and her expression distorted as she lived again the scenes she had -so often witnessed. “I have seen men roasted alive. I have seen acid -juices poured on the sufferers’ wounds. I have seen—” but Alan stopped -her. “Enough!” he cried. “It’s horrible.” - -She continued. “But tortures even worse were threatened for those who -would seek the tomb of Korah. So none tried. I knew you would be safe -for a while in these caves—but I knew too, that with some one to guide -you, you might go farther even than you dared hope. I am weary of my -life, I am an eighth child of a priestess of the direct line of Bin-Nab; -but I have the blood of the living in my veins. I want to live the life -of the People of the Sun—your people. That is the reason I cast my veil -from me, O Men of the Outer World, and sought you. Oh cast not Jez-Riah -from thee, but keep her as thy slave, for she will by of much use to -thee.” - -Jez-Riah had cast herself at the boys’ feet, and her tears and sobs were -coming fast. Desmond and Alan felt strangely moved at the sight of this -woman, so different from the women they were used to in the world above. - -“I don’t think it’s trickery, Alan, do you?” said Desmond. In his heart -Alan believed in the truth of the strange woman’s story, yet he knew -from past experience that it was impossible to believe the inhabitants -of the underworld. - -He looked Jez-Riah up and down. “Any weapons?” he asked suddenly. - -Jez-Riah held up her head proudly and her eyes flashed fire and she -stamped her foot. “I come ‘feula-ri!’ Is it likely I am traitor, O Men -who Doubt?” - -Now the boys knew enough of the customs of the strange world in which -they found themselves, that if the sacred word “feula-ri—” was spoken, -no treachery was contemplated; for that word meant more to them than -does the white man’s flag of truce. For in times of war, has not even -the white flag been violated? - -“I believe you, Jez-Riah,” said Alan suddenly. “Show us Korah’s tomb and -perhaps we in turn may find a way to show you the sun and moon and -stars. And green trees—and grass—and the sea—” He drew his breath -sharply. His imagination had run away with him, and for the moment he -could almost believe he heard the thunder of the waves as they came -dashing in on some rocky shore; he saw the foam and the sun-decked -beach. The birds seemed to be singing—and above it all came the -unmusical cry of the gulls. He sighed. - -“Don’t Lannie,” said Desmond affectionately. “I feel it too; shall we -ever see those things again—shall we ever feel the breeze on our faces -and the burning sun—” - -Jez-Riah stood looking at them hungrily. “You speak your own tongue,” -said she, “not mine. What say you each to the other that makes the lines -of sadness on your faces grow so deep?” - -“It’s nothing, Jez-Riah,” answered Alan. - -“You are sorry I am here?” - -“No, we are glad—and you must help us with your knowledge of the secret -ways.” - -“See, I will show you at once,” and she rose and crossed the cavern. She -pressed a stone in the wall in front of them, and a boulder revolved on -a hidden spring and showed a yawning cavity beyond. The noise of -troubled waters came upon their ears—loud and thunderous. - -“It is true,” she cried in triumph, “behold all I have said is true. The -waters are calling—come,” and she went through into the blackness -without a tremor of fear. And Alan and Desmond followed their strange -companion without any misgivings for the future. - -Providence had sent them an unlooked for guide. Hope, the star they had -almost lost in the clouds of darkness that had overshadowed them, came -back, shining in all the glory and radiance of renewed fervour. With a -muttered “Thank God” the two boys stepped forward, lighter of step and -gladder at heart than they had been for some time. - -“Ar-lane—Jez-mun,” came a voice from the darkness. “I am Jez-Riah—Child -of the future—Gate of Hope—Guide of Strangers. Fear nothing—the -blackness will pass and we shall find the way easy to tread.” - -And it was even as she had spoken. In a very little time they found -themselves in a maze of natural lighted pathways similar to the ones -from which they had come. The sound of the water grew louder. It -thundered in their ears; it shrieked and roared as if some evil spirit -was shaking the very earth itself. Jez-Riah was radiant. - -“The stream of Korah is not far. I have heard it told that whoever -braves that stream and finds the tomb of Korah, will live to see the -sun. The sun that our prophet Zurishadeel sings of, the sun that the God -of our forefathers created. The thought puts new life into me—Come.” - -On, on they went, the noise getting louder and louder every moment, -until, upon turning a corner, a wondrous sight met their eyes. Belching -forth from the rocks themselves, forcing itself out from regions unseen, -falling like a waterfall from some high precipice, the torrent rushed, -making a lake of considerable dimensions, which was overflowing its -banks—a wild, mad, boiling liquid. The spray rose a hundred feet in -height, and splashed all round and the whole place was fearsome and -ghostly. - -At one end of the turbulent lake was a tiny outlet, perhaps two feet -wide, through which the waters ran at breakneck speed. The fearsome -noise, the sight of the rushing waters, the intense weirdness of the -scene, kept both boys speechless with awe at their surroundings, but -Jez-Riah was on her knees, bathing her face in the water, letting it -trickle over her hair, drinking it from cups made of her two hands. And -above the din and clamour they heard her singing a weird hymn of praise -to the accompaniment of the music of the waters. The boys listened -eagerly, and again and again they heard the refrain— - - “Korah—Korah—father of our people—the waters will lead us to where thy - bones lie, - “Korah—Korah—thou hast not forsaken us—I am bathing in the waters of - faith and purity.” - -Then Jez-Riah flung off her draperies and plunged into the boiling -waters. The boys watched in breathless amazement as she battled with the -whirlpools, but she proved stronger than they, and swam on until she -reached the mighty waterfall. Round and round she was carried and -whirled but she reached her goal at last—a tiny slab of rock protruding -out of the waters and under the shadow of the mighty cascade itself. -Standing upon it she began a weird dance—a fanatical dance of joy. The -foaming waters almost hid her from their gaze, the spray rose in front -of her like a filmy gauze. At moments, however, her lithe body was -exposed to view, and the boys marvelled at her agility. She did not seem -to tire, but danced on, her voice raised in a strange hymn of praise. -Praise of the waters, praise of the light, praise to the God of the Sun. -Then came a mighty prayer that the secret ways might be opened to -her—and that she might lead the strangers to safety. And even as she -sang and prayed, her limbs were moving fast in dance and the waters were -dashing over her and chilling her. - -When she had finished her prayer she sank to her knees in an abandonment -of grief and asked pardon for her one great sin—the sin she committed in -leaving the temple, where she was Watcher to the Fire. - -There was a long silence—only broken by the voices of the torrent raised -in its ceaseless dirge. - -Alan moved. “Is she safe?” he asked “What will happen to her?”—but even -as he spoke the lithe body had dived once more into the waters and was -swimming almost with ease to the shore. Jez-Riah stood proudly before -them, her dripping hair a mantle that covered her. “Go—rest,” she -commanded. “I commune with Korah,” and fleet of foot, strong in purpose, -she darted down one of the passages near by, and was soon lost to sight. - - - - - CHAPTER VI - THE LAIR OF THE SERPENT - - -“Korah! Korah!” the words grew fainter and fainter, until at length, -worn out with religious fervour, Jez-Riah flung herself on the ground -and fell asleep. Alan and Desmond gazed after her for some time and then -Alan said “Let’s lie down, Dez. We are both worn out, and it is useless -to follow her. She will return to us only when the spirit moves her.” - -“Then for Heaven’s sake let us get away from this infernal din.” - -They walked down one of the widest passages until they came to a place -where the moss was thick and soft and the noise of the water rose faint -upon their ears. - -“Ar-lane—Jez-mun.” The cry came low and clear and Alan rose quickly to -his feet. He had been asleep and his limbs felt rested and his head was -clearer. - -“It is I, Jez-Riah,” came the soft tones again, and silhouetted against -the wall he saw the shadowy figure of the strange woman. - -“We must go on,” she urged “We have far to go and much to do.” - -“Where have you been?” he asked her. - -“I have been in communication with the Spirit of the Waters, O Ar-lane; -soon the mysteries of Korah will be unfolded before thine eyes. Come! -Come! Tarry not too long.” In a second Desmond was awake, and Jez-Riah -showed all impatience to start. - -“Have you been here before?” asked Desmond curiously of Jez-Riah. - -“No, O Jez-mun, but the water of Korah has given me the gift of sight. -Before I was blind—now I can see. Come bind up my eyes, O Ar-lane, that -clearness of vision may be mine.” - -“What do you mean?” - -“Bind up my eyes,” she commanded again. - -Alan tore a strip from his purple mantle, and tied it across her eyes. - -She gave an exclamation of joy. “O Ar-lane,” she cried. “Before I trod -in darkness; now my path is lighted brightly, and I can lead you to many -strange sights, and strange things.” As she spoke, she stretched out her -hands before her and started off at a quick pace. In silence the cousins -followed her. In their position as prisoners in the earth, buried so far -down that they had little hope of ever seeing the sun again, they had no -choice but to follow the strange, half mad creature who had constituted -herself their leader. - -The aspect of the road they were now traversing changed. The sides of -the passage were no longer smooth and earthy, but consisted of a hard, -rocky substance—the floor, too, was jagged and rough. The passage -narrowed until it left only room for them to walk in single file, and -the air was musty and stifling; indeed there was a pressure in the -atmosphere that made the boys from the upper, world stumble as they felt -the noxious gases going to their heads. - -They made brave efforts, however, and staggered blindly on, one after -the other, following Jez-Riah who never hesitated a moment in the course -she was taking. For perhaps five miles they walked until they entered a -large cavern, the replica of the many others they had been through. They -noticed the change in the air immediately. It was purer, fresher, even -cooler and the boys revived under its effect. - -Jez-Riah tore the bandage from her eyes. “The place of my dreams,” she -cried. - -“I feel faint,” said Desmond in a low tone, but not so low that Jez-Riah -could not hear. “He needs food?” she questioned “Here is plenty,” and -going to the furthermost corner of the cave she pulled up roots by the -handful—roots like the ones they had had in the lower world itself. - -All the time they had been walking they had been continually -ascending—at times the passages were almost like mountain passes, they -rose at such a gradient—at other times the ascent was not so noticeable, -but all the same they realized that they were mounting upward, and the -thought cheered the two white men. - -They sat and ate the roots and felt refreshed, when suddenly Desmond -rose with a cry. “My God—what’s that?” There on the opposite wall, high -above their heads, a light shone down upon them, a light that gleamed -baleful in the semi-darkness. - -“It is the sacred serpent of the Tomb,” cried Jez-Riah. “I have heard of -it often when I was a child. It has existed throughout the ages—it will -always exist.” - -“Nonsense,” said Alan. - -“You cannot kill it,” she wailed “It is the Guardian of the Tomb.” - -“What, are we there, at the Tomb of Korah, already?” asked Alan in -amazement. - -“No! No! But we must cross its path if we would reach the Tomb. In my -conceit I thought I was all powerful. I was over-confident, O Ar-lane! I -heeded not the snake that is large enough to slay an enormous army and -yet retain its power.” - -The gleaming eyes grew nearer, and already they could see the writhing -body as it moved along a rocky ledge. - -“How big is it?” asked Desmond. - -“I cannot see its length,” whispered Alan “but it seems as thick round -as a man’s body. Let us get out of this cursed place. Which is the way, -Jez-Riah?” - -“Through that narrow opening yonder,” said she. - -Flattening themselves against the wall they crept the way she directed, -and were but a few steps from it when there came the sound of a terrible -hissing, and a long evil-looking shape dropped in front of them, and -hung pendulum-wise blocking up the opening. - -“We can’t go that way now,” said Alan “I am afraid it’s too large to -tackle. Why it must be thirty feet long at least. We shall have to go -back.” Then came the most horrible experience the cousins had ever had. -The most awful. The most terrifying. - -“Run,” cried Alan. “If we can get into the passage beyond we may be able -to block up the way and prevent it coming through after us.” - -They reached the narrow opening, and all around were huge blocks of rock -and stone which they piled up one on top of the other. - -“Only one more is needed,” cried Alan triumphantly. But he spoke too -soon—a large, flat head, perhaps a foot and a half in length, with ugly -eyes glowing like live fire, shot through the opening, and watched them. -The mouth was open wide and the forked tongue shot rapidly in and out in -venomous fury. The smell was terrible, whether from its breath or -permeating through its skin from its body, they could not tell, but it -made them feel giddy, sick and ill. For perhaps ten minutes (if time -could be measured in that awful place) it remained there motionless, and -then gradually the stones came tumbling down as it forced its way -through the barricade. - -The boys watched their horrible foe. They were powerless. Escape was -impossible, for behind them was a narrow passage, perhaps a mile in -length, that offered no shelter. - -Would it never attack them? Why keep them in this awful suspense? - -“Knife,” came suddenly from between Alan’s tightly compressed lips. Then -after a moment, during which time he opened the well worn blade—“There -are plenty of stones behind?” - -“Plenty.” - -Swiftly followed the instructions. “Pick up the largest you can -handle—both of you—when I give the word dash them at the brute’s head. -It is our only chance—then rush past the head.” - -“But—” commenced Desmond. - -“Don’t argue—it’s our only hope. The thing is too big to turn round in -this small space. It _must_ go on. Once we get past it we may stand a -chance.” - -Alan never relaxed his watchful gaze. Suddenly the reptile lowered its -head and an ugly hiss came from its mouth. - -“Now,” cried Alan, and as he hurled the knife, harpoon-like into the -open mouth two heavy stones came crashing down on its skull. - -The sudden onslaught dazed the creature, and its head dropped to the -ground. Quickly they rushed past it, but they all realized that they -were not yet out of danger. The passage they were in was very narrow and -the serpent was so immense that it was impossible for them to stand -without feeling the clammy skin next to them. - -Jez-Riah shuddered. “What will become of us?” she moaned “It is too big -to kill.” And indeed, it seemed to be, for Alan had not exaggerated. The -length was quite thirty feet, and the girth of its middle was perhaps -ten feet, narrowing to two at the tail. - -“You can’t kill it,” cried Desmond. “Why we haven’t even the old clasp -knife now.” A sudden convulsive movement passed along the serpent’s -body, and it made them retch to see the tremor coming from its head in -undulating movements to its tail. Then it raised itself up, and Alan was -right—it was impossible for it to turn—it was far too big and -cumbersome. For some time, with its head raised perhaps six feet from -the ground, it writhed to and fro in growing anger that its prey should -so elude it. As its anger grew greater, its body rolled and moved in -convulsive heaps, and the trio sickened as the malodorous mass pressed -itself against them and pinioned them to the wall. - -“Lannie, what can we do?” asked Desmond. Jez-Riah was almost unconscious -with the awful pressure, and the strain was telling on the two boys. The -strength of the beast was enormous, and they realized that it had the -power, even when at a disadvantage itself, to press the very life out of -them against the wall. - -Then came a sudden sense of relief, as the serpent contracted itself, -but gave way to horror as they realized that it was backing through the -opening, and its filthy head would soon be on a line with them. - -“Stones,” urged Alan hoarsely. “Hurl them at the head. Jez-Riah, you -must help too.” - -Feverishly they worked throwing rocks and stones with force at the -monster’s head. It withstood the onslaught valiantly for a time—its -strength was enormous—but at last a well directed shot of Desmond’s -caught it full between the eyes, and the head dropped like a stone. - -“The serpent—it is dead?” asked Jez-Riah. “But alas, no. The body is -twitching all over—it has life still.” - -A sharp piece of stone jutted out above Alan’s head. “Help me,” he said -feverishly to his cousin. “This is our last hope—this is as sharp as a -knife. If we can but loosen it you must help me to imbed it in the -brute’s head. It is stunned now—we must try and overpower it while it is -in that condition.” All the time they were talking they were working -hard to loosen the stone and at last it fell into Alan’s hands. It was -not very large, but it had an edge like a bayonet, and was of intense -hardness. - -Cautiously they forced their way on either side of the twisting mass, -until they were on a level with its head. “There,” whispered Desmond. -“Just between the eyes.” - -The stone was raised; the huge beast was motionless—then, with almost -superhuman power, Alan brought the stone down and embedded it deeply in -the flesh, while as Alan let go, Desmond hurled a heavy piece of stone -hammer-wise on the top of the stone, and buried the sharp edge still -deeper in the gaping wound. The great snake woke to consciousness, and -the boys had only just time to get out of the way of its gaping jaws. -“Press yourself close to the wall, Dez,” commanded Alan, and they -reached Jez-Riah’s side in safety. Their eyes dilated with horror as -they watched the great reptile die, for the boys between them had given -it its death blow. - -How long the death struggle lasted they never knew. Alan thought an -hour, Desmond said two. Blood poured from the wound in its head and a -sickly smell rose from the liquid. For some time the stone remained -fixed in the flesh of the serpent, but its writhings at last loosened -it, and it fell to the ground with a horrible thud, while the blood -rushed out of the open wound like a miniature fountain. - -Fascinated the three watched its last movements. The body rolled from -side to side, dashing first against one then against the other of the -unlucky prisoners, but by flattening themselves against the walls, they -escaped any big injury—only bruises left their mark to show what they -had been through. - -The movements became more irregular. For a long time the mighty snake -remained quite still, only to wake up again after a rest with renewed -energy. At last its spasms became less frequent and less powerful. It -was dying. Its breath came like huge sobs that travelled down its body. -The stench was almost unendurable. “I think it’s safe now,” said Alan at -last. Slowly they moved from their cramped positions. Their hearts -throbbed and their limbs ached. Fearsomely they gave a last look at the -head of the dying, if not already dead, monster. A shudder ran through -them all. The strain through which they had passed had been terrible, -but for Alan, who had engineered the defeat, it had been terrific. His -limbs ached, his head swam, and he reeled as he walked on the free -ground, unpolluted by the serpent. He laughed a wild unnatural laugh; it -sounded strange even in his own ears, and he repeated it, as he wondered -whether he was indeed going mad. He felt suddenly unaccountably -frightened. Everything faded from him but the memory of the serpent -behind. With another peal of almost senseless laughter, he ran madly -away into the distance, until the darkness swallowed him up, and only -the sound of his wild laughter broke the stillness. Jez-Riah clutched at -her throat and spoke to Desmond. “Ar-lane—he is ill—come,” said she, and -the two followed Alan away into the blackness as he sped on, -laughing—laughing—laughing. - - - - - CHAPTER VII - ON THE WAY TO THE TOMB OF KORAH - - -Time passed—time that had no measure—time that seemed an eternity. They -had all recovered from their encounter with the Sacred Serpent, but the -adventure had left them nervous and irritable. There was food in plenty, -and the luscious roots gave them both meat and drink. Always upward they -mounted—and as they saw the mountainous paths rise before them, hope -held out her encouraging hand, and whispered that one day they might -even see the stars. Jez-Riah still led them on, through untold paths and -a labyrinthine maze. She always maintained that she knew the right path -to take. - -Sometimes they had to crawl on their hands and knees through narrow and -low passages that seemed to have no end. At other times they found -themselves in wide, airy byways with a height almost beyond computation, -for far above their heads they could just catch the faintest glimmer of -light on the purple growth that covered the roof. Now and again springs -bubbled up from the earth and ran along beside them, burying themselves -as suddenly as they had appeared. The atmosphere was very sultry and -fetid—very different from the air on the other side of the underground -river that separated the underworld people from the desolate region they -were now in. “How long, Jez-Riah?” they asked her over and over again. -“How long before we reach the Tomb of Korah?” And her answer was the -same each time. “Oh Men of the World Above, I do not tarry, I am leading -you to the Tomb as fast as I can. Be content with that.” So the days -passed—so the nights came round again. Days which had no night, nights -which had no day. Time was measured by sleep. When they were all weary -they lay down to rest and sleep. This they called night—when they awoke -they called it day. But they had lost count of the times they had slept -since Jez-Riah had come to them, they had lost count of everything. They -had only one object before them—to reach the Tomb of Korah. Their plans -ended there; they had no idea what their next move would be after they -reached it. They had grown accustomed to their strange, purple -companion—in fact she had become almost a necessity to them both. It was -she who passed many weary hours for them, by recounting stories of the -life of her people since they had lived below. It was she who told them -even more fully than Har-Barim had done, how her people’s forefathers -had risen up against Musereah, and Har-Raeon, and how they had -consequently suffered throughout the ages. And both the boys translated -Musereah as Moses, and Har-Raeon as Aaron, and were more than ever -convinced that strange as the story was, this new race was indeed -descended from the Israelites of the Old Testament and could claim -Korah, Abiram and Dathan as its progenitors. - -It was Jez-Riah who told them that behind a barred gate was built a -golden tomb wherein had been deposited the remains of their first -priests—“Har-Barim and Kartharn.” It was at their shrine that the -ceremonies attached to the feast of Meherut were performed. It was their -Holy of Holies, and it was over the bones of Har-Barim and Kartharn that -the priests made their vows. - -They asked Jez-Riah about the fire and she grew solemn as she answered -them—“Ah, Men from Above, Our Fire is sacred—it is Holy. It is the -symbol of our Jovah.—It is almost our God. The God of our forefathers -took on one occasion the form of fire, so fire is sacred to us.” - -“The Burning Bush,” said Alan in an undertone. - -“But,” she added sorrowfully, “the power of the Fire is waning. -According to one of our prophecies, when the Fire shall die, then, also -shall all the seed of Korah die too. In all the ages that have passed -since the earth closed against us, no fuel was needed for the Fire—it -burnt of itself and never grew less. Then one day noises were heard in -the earth—our land shook and trembled, and men fell on their faces in -fear. From that day we knew the Fire was growing less. Our priests knew -it—all our people knew it and terror was in all our hearts. Then our -high priest looked up all the old laws and in the fourth book of -Rabez-ka, Queebenhah the Seer writes— - - ‘When the Fire shall shrink, then is the time ripe for the - people of Kalvar to rise. Live sacrifices must be offered to - appease the God of Anger. Send forth a Light to the world above, - and let it bring back men and animals and birds to feed the - furnace of Light. Live sacrifices alone will keep the fire - quickened—live sacrifices alone will prevent calamities falling - on the Children of Kalvar.’ - -“So our wise men gathered together,” she continued, “and by the wisdom -of all, the Light was made. The wise men of the temple and Kaweeka alone -could handle it—for they were possessed of Holiness, and the Light was -made from the Fire itself. Chemicals were drawn from the recesses of the -earth, and in secret the Light was made.” - -“How did they use it, Jez-Riah?” - -“When it was sent out into the earth above, it was sensitive only to -life. When any warm living thing of the world was near, it swooped down, -and coiled round and carried its prey back to us.” - -“I understand better,” said Alan to his cousin. “The Light is some -magnetic electrical current with abnormal power. Ugh! It’s horrible.” - -“But why did they stop sending out the Light for fodder to feed the -flames?” asked Desmond. - -“Because we realized that our time is short. Nothing will keep the Fire -alive. The end is near.” - -So they travelled—and then depression overtook them as their journey -seemed endless and they got no nearer to their goal. Even Jez-Riah -herself seemed to lose hope, and with tears in her eyes she would say -pathetically “O Ar-lane, my senses seem dimmed—the way is dark. Surely -we must come there soon!” - -The monotony of the way drove the white men nearly mad. The monotony of -the food sickened them. They felt half dazed; they forgot the reason of -their march; they forgot, even, what the goal was toward which they were -going. They knew only that some power within them urged them to go on -and on and always on. - -At last Jez-Riah’s eyes grew bright and her step alert. “Don’t speak,” -she urged, “don’t speak!” So they went, until all the passages merged -into one long tunnel—darker than the others through which they had come. -The natural light shed from the earth itself, grew still more feeble, -and they found it difficult to walk for fear of hidden pitfalls. -Suddenly the passage ended and Jez-Riah gave a glad cry. “Behold, O Men -of the Sun, this is the entrance to the Tomb of Korah.” - -“Are you sure?” asked Alan. - -“Quite, O Ar-lane. The paths we have been traversing were made by our -forefathers long æons ago. After they had fastened Korah and all that -appertained to him fast within the bowels of the earth, they had to -fight their way through to make a place of habitation. They cut paths as -they marched along, and when they found the Fire—there they made their -home. I knew that when all paths merged into one, the way was near to -Korah’s tomb.” - -The place in which they found themselves was very disappointing. Their -way just ended—it did not widen out at all, and the end was piled with -stones and earth that had fallen through the ages. Their quest was over -at last, and they took their first untroubled rest. They slept long and -quietly, and it was Jez-Riah who awakened them and placed before them -the food they were so heartily sick of. “Nay, eat,” she commanded, “your -strength is needed more than before,” and feeling the truth of her -words, they ate until they were satisfied and felt all the better for -the food. - -“The earth has fallen,” said Jez-Riah. “If we are to find the entrance -to the tomb we must clear away all that rubble.” - -Feverishly they set to work tearing their hands to pieces on the jagged -stones until the passage behind them was nearly closed with the mass of -rock and earth that they had displaced. Twice they slept, and then -success came to them, for a solid slab of rock appeared in the wall—a -rock that had been made smooth and upon which were carven hieroglyphics. - -“I cannot read it,” said Jez-Riah, but Alan was already translating, for -it was the Hebrew he knew, and not the corruption that had come down -through the ages to the purple people. - -“Read it aloud,” said Desmond, and Alan spoke the words of the -inscription reverently. - - “BY THE WILL OF THE EXILED CHILDREN OF ISRAEL. - - “Korah, son of Izhar, the son of Kohath, the son of Levi, and - his wives and his children and all that appertains unto him and - to them, lie buried in this cave. For the wrath of Jehovah fell - on his people who sinned against the Lord, tempted by the Evil - one—Korah. This is his Tomb—cursed be the ones who open it - before the day appointed is at hand. - - “Dathan and Abiram, sons of Eliab, the son of Peleth, son of - Reuben; Shedur, son of Helon, son of Abira, the son of Simeon. - Priests, chosen by the banished Children of Israel in their new - land of Kalvar—in the bowels of the earth.” - -The cousins did little else but talk about the discovery until the time -came for them to rest. Their labours had been rewarded; the Tomb of -Korah had been revealed to them. - -They worked hard when they awoke to move the massive block of stone. -There was no secret spring to assist them—the stone had been placed in -position some three thousand years before, and now seemed to defy all -the efforts they made to move it. With rocks and stones used lever-wise -they worked until after many “days” they succeeded in forcing the solid -block of stone to the ground, but behind it was a wall closely built of -stones and earth bound together with a rude cement. Their fingers were -torn and bleeding in their attempt to pull the stones apart. “At last,” -cried Alan in delight. For as he worked his hand had gone into space—the -tomb was laid open before him. - - - - - CHAPTER VIII - THE TOMB OF KORAH - - -The Tomb of Korah! They had reached their goal at last! The boys stood -back awed at the thought of what might have passed in that selfsame -cavern thousands of years before. - -“You go first, Jez-Riah,” said Alan at last, and slowly, reverently the -two boys followed her in. The natural light had grown stronger and -allowed them to see quite plainly the mysteries the cave was to unfold. -They discovered it to be a cavern perhaps forty yards square. The roof -rose above them perhaps a hundred feet, and was marked by a deep, -zigzagged line running across it from one side to the other. It was like -a scar! - -“Dez,” said Alan suddenly, “is that where the earth originally opened, -when it deposited Korah and the other Israelites within its bowels?” - -“If so we ought to be somewhere in the neighbourhood of Palestine,” -replied Desmond. - -The cave had no outlet, and on the floor lay precious stones of every -kind and colour;—diamonds, rubies, pearls, emeralds, sapphires—as large -as Barcelona nuts—lay strewn about in fabulous quantities. In one corner -of the cave were the remains of furniture and household goods, mostly -rotted away and eaten by worms; and mingled with the precious stones -were human bones—human bones in such quantities that it was impossible -to avoid treading on them. Here was a thigh bone, there a skeleton hand -or a skull. Everywhere the bones of men and beasts mingled together in a -heterogeneous mass. - -Quietly, slowly they made a round of the place, There were skeletons of -horses, asses and camels lying together in a corner, and piled on top of -each other in such a way as proved it had been done by the human agency, -were the remains of little children. - -Skeletons of females with the remnants of clothing on their whitened -bones, adorned with anklets of gold and bracelets set with gems, were -everywhere, and the whole scene was like a ghastly wonder story of the -East. They picked their way through a bed of grinning skulls to where -they saw something shining. - -Alan picked it up. “A censer,” said he, “one of the most beautiful I -have ever seen,” And indeed it was of wonderful workmanship. Even their -little knowledge told them it was of pure gold; it was most wonderfully -fashioned to represent on the one side a cherub—a cherub so perfect that -even the finger nails were represented, and on the other, bunches of -grapes and vine leaves—symbols of the promised land. - -Precious stones gleamed cunningly everywhere, and the chains from which -the censer swung were studded with diamonds. They could scarcely bear to -put it down, but gazed at it entranced with its beauty. Every moment -they found in it some greater glory. - -“I have seen nothing modern even resembling this,” said Alan at last. -“Why, it is exquisite—think of its value!” - -“Its history alone would render it priceless,” said Desmond, “apart from -its precious metal and workmanship.” - -“Yes, but of what use is it to us down here?” questioned Alan. “And even -if we ever do get out, who will believe our story?” - -“I wonder where we shall find ourselves if we do discover a way out,” -said Desmond. “We have lost all sense of direction down here—of distance -and of time. Why, we haven’t even any idea of how far we have walked -since we left the purple people—how far do you think, Alan?” - -Alan shook his head. “It’s impossible to say, Dez. How many times have -we slept? We counted three hundred times and then forgot—three hundred -times is a long while, old boy. We must have walked at least fifteen -miles each ‘day’ we have been on the march—perhaps even more—so we have -done a considerable distance.” - -“Then where shall we find ourselves? Africa? America? Asia?” - -“Well, we shall not be penniless when we do get to the world again,” and -Alan pointed at the wealth of jewels at their feet. - -“It is those that make me feel we shall never get out,” said Desmond -despondently. - -“Why?” - -“Because it is only in books of romance that such an adventure as ours -would culminate successfully, and it would only be in a Romance of -Romances that adventurers would come back from the very centre of the -earth, laden with such untold wealth!” - -“Don’t be so depressing, Dez,” laughed Alan. - -“But it’s true, Lanny. With wealth like this in our hands we could -command the trades of the entire world. Why, with this we could corner -wheat—corner cotton—corner millionaires themselves—if we were permitted -to use it.” - -“Why permitted?” - -“Well, it depends on the government of the country we eventually land -in; they will want their share. If it’s France we may get one half—if -it’s Spain perhaps an eighth—Russia?—well, nothing at all and the salt -mines into the bargain.” - -“You are very cheerful,” laughed Alan, “but as a matter of fact, I’ve -been planning what I mean to do with my share if we do get out.” - -Jez-Riah had been listening to the two boys speaking and sighed deeply. -They were talking in their own language and had forgotten all about -their strange companion. - -“What will happen to her if we ever do reach the upper world?” said -Desmond suddenly. - -Alan looked soberly at the quaint little purple creature who had so -grown into their lives, who had been so useful to them, who had become -almost a friend. They treated her as they would some great, faithful -hound who was devoted to them alone. She was like a dumb animal in her -unwavering loyalty to them, and indeed would have laid down her very -life for her friends. - -“She’ll have no easy time, poor thing,” said Alan, “but I’ll use every -scrap of my energy to prevent an Earl’s Court Exhibition for her.” - -Again Jez-Riah sighed and a tear rolled down her cheek. - -“What ails thee?” asked Alan in her own language. - -“I am sad and sorrowful, O Ar-lane,” she replied. “The memory of a -prophecy has come to me. I shall see the stars of Heaven—the Sun in the -Sky—but with pain alone will such sights come to me.” - -“We’ll keep pain from you,” said Alan kindly. “If you are to see the -stars, then that means we shall all find a way out from here.” - -The boys set to work to try and find Korah’s remains and an outlet to -the world above. Many times they slept, and their last waking thought -was—“Shall we find a way out to-morrow?” They counted the skeletons and -piled them reverently in one corner. They counted the remains of -twenty-two women, forty-nine men and about thirty children, some of whom -appeared to be but newly born. - -They gathered the precious stones, and placed perhaps a gallon -measureful in a basket Jez-Riah had plaited out of the roots of the -mautzer—her fingers were busy the whole time they were exploring the -cavern and its contents. - -She had made a covering for the censer, and that had been put carefully -aside. The furniture and tenting was all valueless. It fell to pieces at -a touch and only small scraps of tinder-like material remained to prove -the glories of the silken coverings that had been buried with the -Israelites of old. Harness made of leather, and trappings bound with -gold lay on the ground mixed up with the bones of the animals they had -adorned; chariot wheels lay among the wreckage, and the whole scene was -one of utter desolation and carnage. - -“Do you know of a way out?” asked Alan of Jez-Riah over and over again, -and always she answered “I have brought you in safety to the tomb of -Korah, O my friends. Further the way is hidden from me. Now I trust to -you.” - -There was no apparent outlet from the cavern, and the boys hunted for -any written record that might have been left behind by Korah or his -company. “I want a proof of our statements,” said Alan. “When we get to -the upper world we shall be looked upon as madmen if we are unable to -substantiate our story.” - -But Jez-Riah would say, “Give up hunting for records of my forefathers, -I beg you, and turn your energies to find a way to the sun—” - -Alan was thinking deeply on the situation they were in, when his eyes -were caught by the scar on the roof. “I wonder,” said he suddenly, “I -wonder if there is a way out—there.” - -“Where?” asked Desmond. - -Alan jerked his head in the direction of the scar. “It would be madness -to try and find out,” said he. “The ledges of rock are not strong enough -to bear one—don’t think of risking your life in such a foolish -adventure.” - -And indeed it seemed almost impossible. The walls of the cavern were -jagged and rough, and in many places overhung in a dangerous manner. To -climb to the roof would have made even an experienced Alpine climber -think twice before he attempted it, and to one inexperienced in such -feats it seemed like courting death. - -“You wouldn’t try,” Desmond urged. He knew Alan of old, and feared for -him. - -Alan laughed. “Is it likely?” was all he said. But all the same the -thought remained in his mind, and his brain was working. - -It was time to go to sleep. They had supped off the roots of mautzer, -and had drunk the liquid from the stems of the elers, and felt -refreshed. Jez-Riah was already breathing softly, and Desmond was -talking in fitful gusts with drowsy interludes between. Of the three, -Alan alone was wide awake. He answered Desmond quietly, and he at last -dropped off to sleep too. For some time Alan remained quite quiet, -afraid lest a tiny movement of his might awaken either of his -companions. Then Jez-Riah’s breath came in deep, indrawn sighs, and -Desmond lay with one hand over his head and his lips slightly apart. -Alan looked at them both closely—they were fast asleep. - -Stealthily he rose and stepped past the sleepers through the low way -into the Tomb of Korah. He moved with purpose, for his plans were all -carefully thought out. High up in the roof, at the farthest right hand -corner, the scar seemed its widest. Quickly he walked toward it, and -without a backward glance began a long, dangerous and arduous climb. The -rocks were slippery, and the foothold almost nothing, yet with tenacious -pluck he kept on until his fingers were lacerated and his limbs ached. -Pulling himself up by the jagged pieces of rock, he came closer to the -roof. Once only he looked below, and his heart pumped and his head swam -as he saw the depths beneath. After that he kept his eyes bent upward, -and he did not stop until he could touch the roof itself. There was a -little ledge, three feet from the top, which was big enough for him to -sit on fairly comfortably, and his breath came in hard gasps as he -rested. - -Then, as his strength came back to him, he carefully put his hand inside -the fissure. A stone moved, and as he withdrew his hand, it dropped into -the cave beneath, and the sickening thud made him tremble. He heard the -sound of rushing waters. Gradually he wormed his way until he was seated -in the fissure itself, and looked down on a swiftly flowing river twenty -feet below him. It was very swift—he could not tell its depth, neither -could he get down to it—for the water had neither bank nor ledge to -stand upon. High walls reared on either side of the water as it raced on -its mad journey. He watched the swirling depths. The spray at times -reached his face, and cooled him. The water was of a different colour -from the rivers in Kalvar—it looked cleaner, fresher. “I wonder whither -it leads,” he muttered, and then he examined his position. - -He was inside the fissure on a ledge perhaps three feet wide. There was -a sheer drop into the waters below of twenty feet. There was no other -outlet at all. If they were to escape it would have to be by the water. -It was impossible to go back. Then a daring plan came to him. “If we had -the pluck,” said he to himself, “Well, it will be do or die.” and slowly -he turned his attention to the descent. - - - - - CHAPTER IX - THE PAPYRUS - - -Desmond had slept well; he woke lazily and looked round him. Alan had -already gone. He turned sleepily over, but raised himself quickly as -Alan hailed him from Korah’s tomb with an exultant shout. Even Jez-Riah -realized that something of import had happened as she watched Alan -enter, bubbling over with excitement, and his eyes bright and shining. - -“What is it?” asked Desmond eagerly. - -“I’ve found the remains of Korah.” Alan made the announcement quietly, -but his cousin saw the undercurrent of excitement that lay beneath his -words. - -“You’ve found Korah?” he repeated stupidly. - -“Listen,” went on Alan eagerly, and speaking in the quaint Hebraic -dialect, so that Jez-Riah might share his news, he told them of his -adventure to the roof of the cave, and of the river beyond. “Well,” he -concluded, “as I neared the bottom my foot slipped and I clutched at a -piece of jutting rock to save me, and I had to use all my strength to -keep from falling. My foothold gone, I had to worm my way round the rock -to find another place easy of descent. You know the wall is full of -cracks and crevices. I came upon a crevice larger than the others. It -was big enough to get through, and I wondered why we hadn’t noticed it -before. I realized, however, the tricks the lighting of this place plays -upon us, and I could see that the hole simply looked like a shadow on -the wall, so cunningly is it hidden. I scrambled easily through, and -found it to be a cave, quite small, in the middle of which is a deep -pond of water, and fastened on the wall by the aid of rude nails was -this—” and he held out a roll of parchment that crackled at his touch. - -Desmond examined it curiously. “Why it’s a papyrus,” he exclaimed. - -“Yes! and written by Korah himself, and placed there just before he -died.” - -“Have you read it?” - -“Yes, it’s quite easy in parts. Listen,” and Alan translated from the -old and faded Hebraic characters the following, - - “WRITING by KORAH, known henceforth to all generations as KORAH - THE ACCURSED - - Know, then, these four months, as far as it is possible to judge - time in this accursed spot, I and all my belongings have - remained in this cavern. Abiram and Dathan have sealed the doors - of stone against us. Escape is impossible. There is naught for - us to do but die. Be it known—I—Korah the Accursed—am sore at - heart for my sins of rebellion against Moses and Aaron. Jehovah - has inflicted upon us all a grievous punishment. His name be - praised. Food there is none except that which came down with us - into this pit of terror. Lord of Hosts, I tremble at what I see. - Mothers tearing their little ones, women in childbirth crying to - the God in Heaven that they may die before they are delivered. - I—Korah—alone have remained fasting. It is the only reparation I - can make for my sins, and for the unworthiness I have shown as - one of Jehovah’s chosen ones. I Korah—” - -Then came a space that was unintelligible. Time had worked its will and -the writing was indistinct, and in parts entirely erased. “How awful,” -said Desmond, shuddering. “Think—half these skeletons here were perhaps -murdered by their brothers for food. What agonies, what pangs they must -have suffered!” “Wait—there is more,” said Alan, and he went on -translating, - - “Forty days and forty nights fasting is as nothing to the - fasting here. It seems forty times forty since food passed my - parched and cracked lips. My people turn not upon me and slay - me. Oh that they would! Dead flesh is rotting all around me—the - air is heavy with the stench. There are none now left alive but - myself. I will fasten this to the wall of the inner cave, and - then lay me down to die. Of what use are gold and riches to us - here? Poorer am I than the most disease-laden beggar of the - world above. O God of Hosts forgive Korah, the son of Izhar, the - son of Kohath, the son of Levi.” - -For some time after Alan had finished reading the boys remained in -silence. The whole scene rose up in their minds like a picture, and the -horror of it nauseated them. The terrible hunger and thirst of the -captives-the scenes of cannibalism afterwards—the child murder—it was -revolting. “Now,” said Alan. “Come to the real tomb of Korah. This is -the tomb of his people—but he lies yonder.” So the three of them mounted -the rough steps in the rock, and ten feet above their heads was the -little opening. Just a little cleft through which they passed, and down -a short but steep path into the cave below. - -The centre of the cave was taken up by a deep pool of water, but a -narrow path ran all round. A huge block of stone lay immersed in the -water and round it the water bubbled and sang showing the place where -the pond had its birth. - -But Desmond saw no sign of the bones of Korah. He looked puzzled. “There -is no skeleton here,” said he. “Where is Korah?” Silently Alan pointed -to the grey rock over which the water was lapping. Desmond looked at it -intently-and then understood. In the course of time a spring had bubbled -up and the waters had covered the body of Korah. Some chemical property -in the water had preserved the dead body and turned it to stone, and in -the ages that had passed deposits of lime and other minerals had been -secreted on the body, until it was now of gargantuan size. Still plain, -however, were the features. A rather long nose, Semitic in shape, -protruded from a face that had possessed prominent cheek-bones and deep, -sunken eyes. The hair which had been long was now a mass of stone that -mingled with the shapeless body. They could just trace the semblance of -arms that were folded across the stone chest, and there was the -suspicion of feet protruding from a kilted tunic of cold grey stone. - -In all, just a shapeless boulder in which could be traced the likeness -of what had once been a living man. The waters of the centuries had -preserved Korah alone of the Israelites of old who had been imprisoned -in the pit. - -Jez-Riah had listened in silence. With one finger she had traced the -outlines of the once handsome face—now she spoke. - -“He killed himself—in the water?” she asked. - -“No,” said Alan, “I think the cave was dry in those days. He just came -here to die; and in the place where his dead body lay, before time could -rot the flesh, a spring broke through the floor of the cave and -preserved him—a memorial to all time of his sin.” - -“Praise be to Jovah,” said Jez-Riah in a hushed tone. - -“_Requiescat in pace_,” said Alan as they turned to leave the place. -“Amen,” whispered his cousin—and Korah was once more left alone. - -“Now,” said Alan some time later while they were having their meal, “now -we must make some arrangements about leaving this place. The only way is -by the river, yonder.” - -“Can we make a raft strong enough to bear us?” asked Desmond. Alan shook -his head. “I’ve already investigated,” he said. “There is absolutely -nothing. The wood in there is rotten with age. I doubt whether it would -even float. There is only one possible way,” and he looked at them -intently. “We can all swim pretty well. Our only hope is to throw -ourselves on the mercy of the waters. The knowledge we have of swimming -will enable us to keep our heads out of the water—we must trust the -current to do the rest. It may mean death—but are we not in a living -death already? At any rate are you willing to try?” They walked into the -big cave and Desmond looked fearfully at the terrible ascent which they -would have to make in order to reach the river, for it flowed on a much -higher level than that on which they were themselves. - -“Yes, it’s pretty stiff,” said Alan grimly. “But it’s that or nothing. -Are you ready to risk it?” For a moment only, Desmond hesitated, then -his mind was made up and his hand gripped that of his cousin. - -“Yes,” said he. “What about you, Jez-Riah?” And they were both surprised -at the calm way in which she took the suggestion. - -“It is very high,” said she. “How easy it would be to fall!” - -They rested and slept and ate before they attempted the ascent. Also -they had many preparations to make. There was certain of the jewels to -be taken with them—the papyrus and the censer. Jez-Riah plaited a -waterproof case for the parchment, and with a plaited rope fastened it -to Alan’s shoulders. The jewels were divided out between them and placed -in little bags that Jez-Riah wove from the root tendrils that grew -outside the large cave. The censer proved the greatest difficulty. It -was not only heavy, but exceedingly bulky and cumbersome. It was Alan -again who decided to carry it. “But it will drag you down,” objected his -cousin. “I’ll manage it,” he replied, and he had it fastened securely to -his back with the strong rope that Jez-Riah could make so quickly. - -So they began their arduous climb. Alan went first, followed by -Jez-Riah, and Desmond brought up the rear. “On no account look down,” -Alan kept urging. “It will be fatal if you do.” At last they reached the -tiny platform. Alan looked at it doubtfully. Would it hold three grown -persons? He shivered—it would be a tight squeeze. His hand went down and -met Jez-Riah’s. He pulled her on to their resting place in safety, and -then Desmond reached it, and for a while they sat in silence. The -rushing of the waters could be plainly heard. Time was passing—Alan -dared not move, for Jez-Riah, worn out with the climb, was leaning -heavily against him, and he knew that the slightest movement from one or -the other of them might send them to their death, for the seat was none -too safe. “I think the time has come for action,” said he quietly at -last. “It is useless to wait here any longer.” - -Jez-Riah moved restlessly. “What your will is, O Ar-lane, that will I -do,” said she. - -“I am going to plunge in the water,” announced Alan. “If you see my body -rise—follow me quickly. Do not struggle, let the current do its will -with you. Safety lies in submission.” - -“Why wait to see if you rise?” asked Desmond. - -“Because I do not know what whirlpools may be hidden there. If you do -not see me after I have plunged in, then you must do as you think best. -But surely death is preferable to a lifetime here?” - -“Then I shan’t—” - -“Don’t argue, old man. Do as I bid you. God bless you.” - -The cousins solemnly shook hands, lingering pathetically. It was like a -good-bye to the dying. - -“Ar-lane, O Ar-lane,” came from Jez-Riah. - -“Have courage, little sister, be brave and follow me.” And before they -could say another word, he had swung himself over the edge and had -dropped into the foaming water. - -The water hissed and roared with fury as it felt the presence of the -foreign body—then it quieted a little. Alan’s head appeared, his face -deathly pale, and before they realized it, he was out of sight, borne on -the swift current. - -Jez-Riah was trembling. “Be brave, little sister.” Almost unconsciously -Desmond repeated his cousin’s words. She clung to him for a second, and -then with a little frightened moan that went as soon as it was uttered, -she too dropped into the water below, and was carried out of sight. -Suddenly a great fear came over Desmond. He was alone. The cavern seemed -to ring with laughter—the laughter of dead men. He hovered at the edge -of the little cleft and looked deep into the boiling mass below, but he -dared not drop in. - -“I can’t, I can’t,” he moaned, and the awful loneliness came upon him -and enveloped him in a cloak of terror. - -He looked behind him at the yawning chasm below. If he lost his -foothold—he shuddered. And then with a mighty spring and a muttered “God -help me,” he followed in the wake of his cousin. The water closed over -him—he held his breath until his lungs felt as if they would burst with -the strain. Relief came at last, the waters had calmed a little, and he -was floating gently on the current. He was conscious of intense inky -blackness, of icy waters and a fetid air above; of a swiftly moving -stream, that, although not rough, was running fast; of strange shapes -that seemed to hover about him, and long, clammy hands that tried to -pull him out of the water. He knew it was death himself he was fighting, -and he fought to evade the fingers that were now so near, almost clasped -round his throat. Then his senses forsook him and he was only an atom, -tossed about on the bosom of the unknown river, a nothingness in a world -of mystery and wonder. - - - - - CHAPTER X - THE ESCAPE - - -And the seventh day was the Sabbath! The Lord rested on the Sabbath! -Sabbath! Seventh! Seventh! Sabbath! These words kept ringing in Alan’s -ears as he lay quiet and tranquil in the darkness. He wondered where he -was, but was too tired to make much effort to find out. His senses were -dulled and his whole body ached; he could see nothing, for total -darkness surrounded him. Then unconsciousness again overtook him, and he -dreamed again of the Marshfielden fields and the rippling brooks. - -When he awoke it was with a healthy feeling of hunger, and gradually his -senses returned and he wondered where his cousin and Jez-Riah were. He -called them by name, but there was no reply. He reached out on either -side of him, but could feel nothing—he seemed to be alone. The silence -was oppressive, the air heavy, and he found a great difficulty in -breathing. He tried to think of the mad plunge for freedom into the -swift underground river; he remembered feeling the cold waters close -over him, followed by an interminable time under water when he could not -breathe, when his lungs were bursting, longing to disgorge the used up -air within him. Then he remembered a feeling of relief as he drew in a -long breath of air, and afterwards—no more. He seemed to have fallen -into a never ending dream. Now at last he realized he was safe again, -and in his heart he thanked God for having watched over him and brought -him once more to safety. - -As the past events became clearer, Alan rose up cautiously, but his head -came in contact with the roof of the place he was in. He went on all -fours and groped his way round the place. It was very small, perhaps -twenty yards in circumference, and perfectly dark. Suddenly his hand -touched something, something warm. It was Jez-Riah, and, close beside -her lay Desmond. He spoke to them each in turn—shook them, but they -showed no sign of having heard him. He listened for their heart beats, -but neither showed any sign of life. - -The water that had carried them all to this new abode ran near, and Alan -dragged the two bodies to the water’s edge. He dipped his hand in the -cool liquid and found that it was only an inch or two deep at the most. -He made a cup with his hands and dashed the water into his companions’ -faces in turn, and at last was rewarded by a heavy sob from Jez-Riah and -a groan from Desmond. - -“Dez, old man, how are you feeling now? Jez-Riah, are you better?” - -So from one to the other he turned, his only thought to bring them back -to life and hope. - -Suddenly Desmond spoke. “That was a near shave, Lanny.” - -“How are you?” - -“I feel beastly.” - -“Where are we?” suddenly asked Jez-Riah. - -“I’ve no idea. The river has either disappeared underground or we’ve -been brought up a little side creek and left the main channel itself. -There is very little water here—only a few inches at the most and it is -running very sluggishly. There is a tunnel to the right up which we must -have come, but it is very low; I can hear the sound of swiftly running -waters, but I don’t feel strong enough to investigate in the dark.” - -“Of course not, Alan,” answered Desmond, and then Jez-Riah said -pathetically, “I am hungry, O Ar-lane.” - -Alan shook his head wearily. “There is no food here. The purple light -has gone. I am afraid we are far from the vegetation of the underworld.” - -They talked in low tones for some time—they all felt ill and weak. The -papyrus and all their treasures were so far safe, and the censer still -remained fast on Alan’s back. Their clothes were nearly dry, so they -realized they must have been thrown up by the water for some -considerable time. While they talked they suddenly heard the sound of -heavy blows from somewhere above their heads. Then the sounds increased -and they heard that which it was impossible for them to mistake—they -knew it too well—the dull roar of blasting operations in a mine! - -Alan’s eyes were shining. “Did you hear that?” he asked excitedly. “You -know that sound? Haven’t you heard that dull roar in the pit at -Grimland?” - -Desmond spoke huskily. “You mean that we are—” - -“We are immediately below a mine. White men are not far away, I am sure. -They may be Britishers like ourselves—oh, how can we get to them?” - -Wildly they hacked at the roof above them, but the sounds they made were -puny and little and made no impression in the distance. Tired and weary -they all fell asleep, and when they awoke there was silence everywhere. -They were suffering terribly from hunger; could they have seen -themselves they would have been shocked at their appearance. Pale, -emaciated, with hollowed eyes and deep furrowed cheeks, they looked -almost like old men, instead of youths still in the glory of their -manhood. - -They fell into a stupor, and hardly roused themselves, so weak and tired -were they, when all at once there came upon their ears a mighty -explosion which shook the place they were in and sent stones and rocks -hurtling all about them in the darkness. Then came a rumbling deep and -terrible. - -“It’s all right,” whispered Alan. “They are only blasting again.” But -neither Desmond nor Jez-Riah answered him. Weak and hungry they lay -inert and senseless upon the ground. The throbbing overhead began again, -and Alan alone in his agony beat at the roof with his hands, but -realizing his weakness fell on the ground beside his cousin and gave -vent to dry, hard sobs. - -He listened to his cousin babbling meaninglessly in the throes of fever, -and he heard the pitiful cry of the purple woman as she asked for water -to moisten her parched mouth. Then he too gave way. Strong and brave he -had been through all their privations, but he cried and chattered -insanely to the figures he conjured up in the darkness. Death was -hovering near them; the Black Angel was standing by them, and the Reaper -had his scythe in his hand only waiting for the opportunity that he -hoped would come, and that would enable him to cut down three more -sheaves for his well stocked granary. - - * * * * * - -“I can’t think where the water comes from, Mr. Vermont. There must be a -hidden spring somewhere. Can I have the pumps going and make -preparations for an excavation?” - -“Certainly, Mennell, when you like,” and William Mennell, foreman of the -Westpoint Gold Mines in Walla Balla, Australia, started his -preparations. - -The part of the mine he was working on at the moment was overrun with -water, which made the working very difficult, and was causing a great -deal of anxiety about the ultimate safety of the mine. The pumps were -made ready, a shaft was sunk, and they began to work. - -“The trouble is there, sir,” said he, indicating the ground under his -foot. “I’ll have it all up to-morrow.” By six the next morning the men -were hard at work, and merrily they shovelled the earth aside, cracking -jokes meanwhile. Suddenly one of the men lurched forward and gave a cry -as he threw himself backward on the ground behind him. - -“What’s up, Bill? Tea too strong this morning?” - -“Take care,” he shouted. “There’s a landslip or something. My spade went -right through. There’s a hole there.” - -Carefully they examined the place, and found that the ground was not -solid beneath, but below yawned a pitch dark cavern. - -“Where is Mr. Mennell? What had we better do?” - -Mennell came up. “Got a lantern, boys?” he asked. “Let’s see how deep it -is.” They tied a miner’s lantern on to the end of a red neckerchief and -let it down. “H’m, only about eight feet—during the blasting the land -must have slipped. My God,” he shouted. “Ropes! Ladders! I’m going -down.” - -“What’s wrong?” asked Ferrers, one of his pals. “You look as if you have -seen a ghost.” - -Mennell wiped the sweat off his forehead. “Look down there, Ferrers,” -said he hoarsely. “Can you see anything?” - -Ferrers took hold of the lantern and peered down into the blackness. -Then suddenly he stood up and looked closely into Mennell’s face. “There -is something there,” said he in an awe-struck voice. “Something that -looks like men.” - -“You saw too?” - -“Aye, William.” - -“Then it was no ghost.” - -Down the rope ladder went Mennell, followed by Ferrers. They bent over -the inanimate forms of Alan and Desmond Forsyth and gently carried them -up into the mine. - -“What’s that?” Ferrers pointed to a far corner of the cave. - -“It’s a woman.” - -Tenderly also was Jez-Riah carried up the swaying ladder. The miners -were all speechless. How was it possible for three human beings to have -got into such a position? - -Reverently they were carried to the office at the bottom of the shaft -where the manager was busy writing. Mennell told him what had happened, -and the boys were laid side by side upon the floor. But when they looked -at Jez-Riah they could not repress a shudder. She looked almost inhuman -with her purple skin and protruding horn. They overcame their -repugnance, however, and forced brandy between her parched lips. - -Desmond opened his eyes first. “Is this Marshfielden?” he asked. - -“It’s all right,” said Mr. Travers, the manager, kindly, and he offered -him some more of the stimulant. - -“Then I am alive?” He touched Mr. Travers’ hand. “God, I am among white -people at last,” and he fell back again unconscious. - -“The doc’s above,” said a man. “I’ve been on the ’phone. Beds are all -prepared for them.” - -So the two boys, wrapped in miners’ coats, were carried out into the -sunlight once again. Alan, however, did not recover consciousness at -all. He was worn out from hunger, fatigue and worry. Always the one to -have a comforting word to cheer his companions, this last experience had -been too much for him and he lay so still and quiet and cold, they -feared it would be impossible to save him. And Jez-Riah? She had come to -her senses and had called for Alan but the miners did not understand -her, and drew away from her in fear. - -“What shall we do with—it—her?” asked Mennell at last. - -“Take her above and put her in Dr. Mackintosh’s care,” said Mr. Travers -kindly. - -“Right, sir.” - -The day was perfect, the sun shining brightly, the sky was blue, a -transparent blue, and the birds were singing gaily. The warmth of the -sun’s rays came through the coat that was wrapped round Jez-Riah, and -she struggled to be free of it. The men put her on the ground, and she -stood, hands outstretched and gazed at the sun. - -“Jovah. Har-Barim,” she cried, and smiled at the brightness all around. - -Suddenly a change came over her features and she stepped out on to a -grassy patch. A crowd of men watched her, and their expressions showed -horror and intense fear. There was perfect silence for a moment, and -suddenly a voice cried out in tones so hoarse as to be unrecognizable, -“My God” and a man turned and fled. All the rest of the miners followed -him, their faces white and strained, and little work was done that day -at the mine. - -And in a little saloon near by, half the men were drinking deeply, -drinking to forget the horror they had just witnessed; and they laughed -brazenly and made coarse jests in their fear, but not one of them spoke -to the other of what he had seen. - - - - - BOOK III - EXIT THE WORLD - (_After the War_) - - - - - CHAPTER I - AT WALLA BALLA - - -Nurse Mavis Wylton looked after her patients cheerfully; she was glad of -something to do. Life had been very dull in the little township and -although the advent of the two Englishmen had made her unaccountably -homesick, it had done a great deal toward breaking the monotony. - -In the first year of the Great War she had taken up nursing, had tended -the suffering on the muddy battlefields of Flanders, had seen service -under the scorching sun of Salonica, had continued her labours in Malta, -Gibraltar and Egypt. She was in Cairo when the Armistice was signed, and -applied for a post in Australia at the conclusion of the War. - -An orphan, she had no ties in the dear old Mother Country; her only -brother was sleeping in the company of thousands of others in the -battle-scarred region of Ypres. She was interested in her two -patients—they had come from the mine in an unaccountable manner: she -heard the story of the strange woman who had accompanied them and only -half believed it—it sounded so very improbable. How could it be true? -What was it Mr. Travers had said? She remembered his exact words. - -“Nurse, it was horrible,” he told her. “As we watched, it—the woman’s -face—seemed to dry up and wrinkle until it looked like parchment. The -outstretched arms grew thin and bony; the body trembled violently and -crumpled up and fell to the ground,—and when I went closer all trace of -the woman had vanished and there was only a little patch of brown dust -on the ground and a little purple package that she had been wearing -fastened to her back.” The nurse could hardly believe anything so -horrible, so uncanny. Yes, poor Jez-Riah had had her wish. She had seen -the sun, had drunk in God’s pure air. But the atmosphere was too rare, -and she had died. Died? Nay, withered up, and returned to the dust from -which she had sprung, and nothing remained of the strange, underworld -creature, but a little powdery matter that was blown away to the four -winds of the heaven she had just existed to see. - -Both Alan and Desmond lay in a semi-comatose condition for many days. -Their hardships had been so great, their experiences so terrible, that -it was marvellous that they had returned sane to the upper world. As it -was, both suffered from brain fever, and were now being nursed back to -health and strength. The crisis over, both boys were on the high road to -convalescence. Side by side in little narrow beds they lay, and -gradually the knowledge of their adventures came back to them. - -Mavis had just entered the room one day when Alan broke the silence. -“Nurse, what day is it?” - -“Tuesday.” - -“What month, Nurse?” - -“It’s Tuesday the twenty-fourth of June.” - -“Midsummer day?” - -“Yes,” she smiled. “Now you mustn’t ask a lot of questions, but I’ll -tell you this—both you and your friend—” - -“My cousin,” corrected Alan. - -“Well, you and your cousin have been very ill. You were brought here -four weeks ago and at first we despaired of your lives. You are both -much better now, and we hope to have you up very soon. Now don’t talk -any more—” - -“Nurse,” he pleaded. “Just one more question.” He pondered a minute. “It -was June at Marshfielden when—Why it must be 1915!” he finished quickly, -Nurse Wylton frowned. Was this a new form of delirium? - -“Now don’t ask questions—” - -“Nurse, Nurse—I must know! We’ve been away a long time. If this is June, -then it _must_ be 1915.” - -“We are a long way past 1915,” said the nurse quietly. “This is June, -1920. You must have mistaken the date.” - -Alan looked at her in blank amazement. “1920,” he muttered. -“Desmond”—hoarsely—“did you hear that?” - -“Now don’t talk any more,” commanded the nurse—and she drew the green -blinds across the window, and shut out the brilliant sunlight. - -As soon as she had gone, Desmond spoke. “Six years in that Hell! I can’t -realize it. Over six years cut right out of our lives!” - -“I don’t know how we are to explain our presence in the mine,” said Alan -thoughtfully. “I don’t think it will be altogether wise to tell our -whole story. I’d rather Uncle John knew first. He would, perhaps, get -old Sir Christopher Somerville to organize an expedition to Kalvar.” - -“Yes,” said Desmond, “a properly equipped exploring party would find it -comparatively easy to prove the truth of our story. Why we have made one -of the biggest racial discoveries of the century. Historically and -scientifically we shall have benefited the whole world by our -experience.” - -“Poor Jez-Riah,” said Alan suddenly. “What an end!” - -The first day the boys were coherent, they had asked about their little -purple companion, and it was Nurse Wylton who had broken the news of her -“death.” The boys had taken it very quietly—and the nurse was unable to -form any ideas on the relation she bore to them. But they really felt -towards her as they would have done to a domestic animal. They scarcely -realized she was human. - -In fits and starts the cousins recounted their adventures to each -other—even yet they could scarcely realize they had come through safely. -Daily they both grew stronger, and the marks of privation and suffering -which had so disfigured their features were nearly wiped away. They were -afraid to cable old Sir John and tell him of their miraculous escape. -“We must break the news gently to him—for he has mourned us both, and it -may be too much of a shock for him to learn we are both alive and in -Australia,” said Alan. - -Desmond chuckled. “Australia! Fancy coming out at the other end of the -world! It’s almost like a fairy story, isn’t it? Do you remember we -wondered where we should eventually land?” - -Nurse Mavis entered—her arms full of flowers. “Now,” said she briskly. -“There’s too much talking going on. I am sure you will both overtax your -strength. Besides I have a visitor for you this afternoon.” - -“A visitor?” echoed both boys. - -“Yes, Mr. Travers, the Mine Manager, is very anxious to see you, and he -wants to return you your property.” - -“What property?” - -“Some packages you had when you—came—in Walla Balla.” - -The boys looked at each other blankly. They had entirely forgotten the -papyrus and censer and jewels they had brought from the Tomb of Korah. -They had been worrying about their financial position, and now, if the -jewels proved to be real, they could raise enough money and to spare for -their expenses and their fares back to England. - -“Mr. Travers will be here in about half an hour,” went on the nurse. “Do -you feel well enough to be wheeled out in chairs to the garden?” - -“Please,” said Desmond. “I’m sick of this room.” But they felt very weak -as they walked across the corridor to where the bath chairs were -awaiting them with many comfortable cushions and rugs. - -One of the under nurses wheeled Alan out first, and as Mavis tucked the -rugs round Desmond, he whispered “Wheel me once round the garden first, -Nurse.” - -The hazel eyes smiled down at the blue ones, and a touch of colour came -into the nurse’s pretty cheeks. Of the two strangers, Desmond was her -favourite. He reminded her of her brother—in many ways he was so -helpless, and she mothered him and cared for him, until love had -overtaken her unawares. - -She wheeled him along the grassy paths, and he asked her to stop and -pick him a rose, but when she offered it, he saw only the roses in her -cheeks—smelt only the perfume of her hair. - -“Mavis, Mavis,” he whispered, “will you come back to England with -us—with me—when we go? It seems too soon to speak—I’m an old crock—old -before my time—but you have brought me back to life and hope. I can’t -tell you what we have been through, Alan and I. Some day you shall know -the whole story. Meanwhile may I hope? I love you with my whole soul. -Come back to England with me as my wife!” - -The hazel eyes grew tender as Mavis bent over the chair and smoothed the -thin hand that lay on the coverlet. “I do care,” she whispered -tremulously. “I have grown to care a great deal—but are you sure? I know -so little of you both. I realize you have been through some terrible -experiences. I won’t question you, I will trust you, but isn’t it wiser -to wait? Wait until you are stronger. Perhaps in England there was a -girl once,” the pretty lips trembled, “a girl you once cared for. She -may be waiting still—but you have been ill, and have forgotten.” - -“No,” said Desmond firmly. “There has never been a woman in my life. I -swear it—never.” Suddenly, as he spoke, there came before his eyes the -picture of a purple woman leaping into the flames—Kaweeka. “My God!” he -cried, “listen, Mavis! I’m not worthy of you. One day I will tell you -everything. It is true there was a woman once—” Mavis stifled a cry. -“Listen. She wasn’t a woman of this world, but like Jez-Riah, the woman -who was with us when we came here. I did not love her—I think I loathed -her, but she was like a siren. She exercised an unholy power over me. -Mavis—she asked me to marry her.” - -“Did you?” in a whisper. - -A flush of shame came over the white face. “Yes, Mavis,” hoarsely. “For -weeks I lived in her house—until my cousin found me. When he appeared -she did her best to woo him also. She cast me aside, but he was strong -where I had been weak. No overture she made was strong enough to tempt -him. He it was who brought me to my senses and saved me from everlasting -shame.” - -“You loved her?” - -“No! A thousand times no! Mavis—it’s difficult to explain. Our whole -story is so improbable, so fantastic, that without certain undeniable -proofs which we hold, it would be considered as the phantasy of a -disordered brain. This woman was nothing to me really; when we were -together I loathed and hated her—almost feared her, but I was clay in -her hands. It was a difficult situation—at that time I did not -understand her language or the ways of her people. Oh, how can I make -you understand! She wanted me as a new kind of toy. She knew nothing of -morality or life as we know it. Her power was almost mesmeric.” - -“Is she living still?” - -“No. She died—oh, years ago,” passing his hand wearily across his brow. -“I am sorry, Mavis. I had forgotten. I had no right to speak to you, but -all recollection of Kaweeka had faded from my mind until you spoke of -another woman. Will you forget what I said? I beg of you, don’t despise -me too much.” - -“Dear—I hardly know what to say. I forgive you freely. I nursed you back -to life, Desmond. I devoted my whole time to you. While Matron and Nurse -Fanshaw attended to your cousin, I watched over you. You grew dear to -me. I wanted to see your eyes look at me with recognition in them. -I—I—wanted you to—to like me—a little. Then when you first became -convalescent I loved to talk to you. Dear, I can forget the past. Life -since 1914 has changed. Women have changed. We are no longer the narrow -minded stay-at-homes we were before the War.” - -“The War?” asked Desmond wonderingly. - -“Yes, the Great War. The war with Germany.” He looked puzzled, but asked -no questions, only lay back with his eyes closed, thinking. “We -understand the temptations of sex,” she went on, “and can forgive. You -asked me just now to marry you. I’ll marry you most gladly whenever you -like, and I’ll do my best to make you forget your terrible experiences. -Wait—” as Desmond would have spoken, “I’ll ask no questions. When the -time is ripe you can tell me all. Meanwhile I’ll be content to love and -trust.” There was no one in sight; a tall hedge on either side of the -garden walk gave them shelter. - -“Kiss me, Mavis,” said Desmond hoarsely. “Oh my darling, how I love -you.” And so the old, old story was told once more. - -“Nurse Wylton! Nurse Wylton!” Matron’s voice was calling and it was a -rosy cheeked nurse who answered. - -“Nurse, wherever have you been? Mr. Travers has been waiting over half -an hour to see the patients.” - -Half an hour! Mavis offered no excuse—indeed she had none, and she -wheeled her charge to Alan’s side. As she turned away to fetch Mr. -Travers, she heard Alan say petulantly, “Wherever have you been all this -time, Dez?” but she didn’t catch Desmond’s reply. If she had it would -have set her thinking, for he said in an awe-struck tone, “Lanny, old -boy, do you know there has been a war—a war with Germany? And we’ve -missed it, old chap, we’ve missed it.” - -Mr. Travers was a genial soul and loved by all the miners. He came -forward and greeted the boys cheerily. - -“Well, I’m glad to hear you are both better. A nice fright you gave -every one to be sure. We wondered at first how you had got into such a -position.” He laughed heartily at the recollection. - -“However, the explanation was quite simple after all, wasn’t it?” - -The cousins looked at one another with questioning eyes. In their -opinion the explanation could hardly be called simple! Mr. Travers, -however, went on. “After you had been rescued, Mennell, our foreman, -gave orders for the men to cease work at that point. He wanted -investigations to be made, after consulting me. The following day, -however, we found the cave had filled with water, and the pumps were -kept very busy, I can tell you. Then part of the flooring caved in, and -the walls gave way. Oh, it was a horrid mess! However, it was eventually -cleared away, and we discovered the subterranean passage. Very ingenious -indeed.” And he rubbed his hands together. The boys were frankly -puzzled. - -“When did you leave Karragua?” asked Mr. Travers suddenly. - -“Karragua?” asked Alan. - -“Yes, Karragua.” - -Desmond opened his mouth as if about to speak, but Alan was the first to -recover his wits. - -“Before we tell you our story, won’t you tell us what you discovered?” -he asked shrewdly. - -“Certainly, my friend. I suppose it was some bet you had on?” - -“Something of the sort,” agreed Alan, now wholly puzzled. - -“I thought so. I knew I was right. I shall take a bottle of rum off Old -Man Paterson now. I told him it was the result of some freakish wager—he -would have it you had discovered it by accident.” - -“Do go on,” urged Alan. The situation was becoming desperate. Neither of -the boys had the slightest idea of what Mr. Travers was talking about. - -“Well,” continued the cheery manager, “you may be sure it took some time -to clear away the débris after the cave-in. When it was clear we saw a -passage leading out of it, and followed it about a mile, when it became -choked up; and as we had made no preparations we returned and decided to -continue our investigations another day.” - -“Well?” from both boys. - -“It was a Thursday. John Cornlake, Bill Watson and one or two other -good, all round pick hands came with Mennell and me. It was a long -road—two and three quarter miles by our pedometer—pitch dark, as you -know. Suddenly we saw a speck of blue in the distance. We moved the -boulder aside—how cleverly it is hidden among the rocks and undergrowth! -and we realized at once it was the exit of ‘Red Mark’s Tunnel’.” - -Neither of the boys spoke—they saw the humour of the situation, but were -afraid lest by a word they might give themselves away. - -“It must be a hundred and twenty years since it was used. How did you -come to discover it?” - -“A fellow told us about it,” said Alan vaguely after the fraction of a -pause, and Mr. Travers was content. - -“Of course when the shaft of our mine was sunk, the workmen searched for -the entrance to the tunnel, but it was never discovered, and I don’t -suppose it ever would have been except by a lucky accident. I suppose -you were unable to find your way back to Karragua—was that it? You were -in a pretty bad condition when you were found. We have already informed -the government of the discovery,” he went on, “and agents have been sent -down to inspect it. We are not sure what the result will be. Every one -in Walla Balla wants to have it opened up as a sort of showplace. It -would certainly do the township an immense amount of good. Red Mark and -his fellow convicts who escaped through it have certainly left a -wonderful monument behind them.” - -So! It flashed on Alan’s mind at once. In some miraculous way the -entrance to the passage by which they had come from Korah’s tomb was -again blocked up. Their secret was still their own, but a subterranean -passage made by early eighteenth century convicts had been unearthed -instead. - -“Did Red Mark dig the passage himself?” asked Alan. - -“The story goes that Red Mark and a fellow convict escaped and commenced -a passage. Walla Balla was a large farm estate at that time, and was -employing nearly sixty convicts. Escape was almost impossible, the place -was so well guarded, and such brutal treatment was inflicted on those -that attempted to escape that few tried. Red Mark and his companion were -lucky, however, and they managed to elude the bloodhounds. Their friends -helped them with food. Feverishly they worked at the tunnel. It was -their plan to burrow to the sea. It took them several years to complete -it, but they accomplished their stupendous task at last. The night it -was finished fifty convicts vanished. They had ransacked the larders and -had taken plenty of food with them. Those that were left talked vaguely -about having heard of a subterranean passage, but it was never found—at -least not until now. Those convicts were never seen again. But at -Karragua Creek a small sailing craft disappeared, and on it doubtless -went Red Mark and his friends. But of course you’ve heard the story -before. How did you find the place—by accident? And then I suppose you -wagered you’d find your way through to the other end.” - -Alan smiled. Mr. Travers was extremely helpful. He talked so much -himself that he gave no one else the chance of speaking, and he -considerately answered all the questions that he put to the -boys—himself. - -“Yes,” said Desmond, who had taken his cue from his cousin. “We told a -friend about it, who wagered us one thousand pounds we would find our -way through. Unfortunately, our lanterns went out, we lost our way, we -had no food and—” - -“And I suppose you were a week or more in that cave—hungry and worn -out?” finished Mr. Travers helpfully. “Now I’ve brought you your -property back,” and he handed them the packages they had brought from -the Tomb of Korah. “Oh, you might give me an official receipt for them,” -and he handed the boys a paper for them to sign. “By the way,” he -continued, as he put the receipt away, “that woman.” His genial face -grew solemn. “What was it—? Was it some—some joke you had prepared, or -was it—” - -“I can’t explain yet,” said Alan shortly. “We are going home to England -where we have a very strange story to tell. I cannot explain the -phenomenon you saw, but I may have to call upon you to repeat the story -of her death. I suppose I may use your name?” - -“By all means. I shall be only too pleased to assist you young gentlemen -in every way I can, but I shall be glad to hear about that woman—it was -damned strange. By the way, I sealed your parcels with our office seal. -I should like you to examine them to see they are intact.” - -“We won’t bother now, Mr. Travers, thank you. We have absolute -confidence in you. By the way,” he added, as if in afterthought, “could -you put me in touch with any one who would buy one or two unset gems? I -have some with me, and am anxious to convert them into cash for our -immediate use.” - -“That’s easily done,” said Mr. Travers. “Our general manager is -connected with Messrs. Frimpton, Long and Beauchamp of Melbourne. They -are, I think, the biggest dealers in gold and precious stones in -Australia. I will get an introduction for you.” - -“Thanks very much.” - -“Don’t mention it. Now I think I have stayed quite long enough for a -first visit. Good-bye, Mr. Forsyth. Good-bye, Mr. Desmond. Take care of -yourselves, and don’t get over tired,” and the kindly man left them. - -“We got out of that pretty easily, thanks to you,” said Desmond as they -saw him disappear down a bend in the garden. “I couldn’t think what he -was driving at.” - -“It’s extremely lucky the way to Korah’s tomb has been hidden again. -That heavy fall of rock and earth did us a good turn.” Alan remained -silent a few minutes, and looked at his cousin quizzically. Then -quietly— - -“Haven’t you anything to tell me?” - -“What do you mean?” - -“Oh my dear chap—don’t think I am merely inquisitive, but we’ve been -like brothers all our lives. I’ve watched our pretty nurse; I’ve watched -you too. Have you spoken?” - -“Yes. My God, Alan! I’m not worthy. Think—Kaweeka—” - -“That is past. It’s no good worrying over what is done. You were not -responsible down there, alone, in that Hell. Have you told Mavis about -it?” - -“I’ve tried to make her understand about Kaweeka—but I’ve told her -nothing about our adventures and our discoveries.” - -“I’m glad of that. I should like Uncle John to be at the first telling -of our experiences. I’m glad about Mavis for your sake. I like her very -much—in fact I might say I’ve grown to be almost fond of her. All -happiness, old boy.” - -“I should like to be married before we start for England.” - -“Will she agree?” - -“I think so.” - -“Well I’ll be best man. Ah, Mavis”—as she appeared—“there is to be no -formality now, you know. You are going to marry one of the best, and -you’ve got to like me too.” - -Mavis bent down and kissed his cheek. “There! Alan, see how cousinly I -can be,” said she laughingly. “Now it’s time you both went to bed—you’ve -been up quite long enough for one day.” - -That night before the lights were extinguished she told them the story -of the Great War. “Where have you been?” she asked in bewilderment. “Why -every one in the world knows of it. It’s been horrible—terrible; white -fighting against white; white employing black to help them. Every nation -in the world suffered in one way or another.” - -“I know it sounds improbable, dear, but neither Alan nor I knew the long -talked of war with Germany had really come to pass until you spoke of it -to-day. Don’t ask any questions—just trust me.” - -“It’s all very mysterious and strange,” said she ruefully. “But I will -possess my soul in patience.” - -As soon as he was able, Alan sent one magnificent diamond and half a -dozen emeralds to Messrs. Frimpton, Long and Beauchamp and received in -return banknotes to the value of five thousand pounds. The boys had also -chosen some diamonds for Mavis, and had had them set into an engagement -ring for the woman Desmond loved. - -Already they were well enough to leave the hospital, but as Walla Balla -was only a very small mining township, there was no accommodation for -visitors, so the cousins remained at the hospital as paying guests. - -One day, late in July, a very pretty wedding took place. The bride was -dressed in her nurse’s uniform and the bridegroom and best man were -arrayed in unconventional white duck. The ceremony was performed by the -local clergyman, and there was a big spread afterwards at the hospital, -to which everybody in the township had been invited. - -Alan felt rather sad as he stood waiting on the platform for the train -to come in that would carry off the happy pair to their honeymoon. No -woman had ever entered his life. His great ideal was a dream still; and -he wondered if the time had passed for her ever to materialize. - -“You’ll arrange for everything, won’t you?” said Desmond. - -“Rather. Now don’t worry. The boat leaves Sydney at noon on the seventh -of next month—eleven days from now. It’s the Clan Ronald. I’ll book your -berths and await you there.” - -“Good-bye.” - -“Good-bye.” - -Their farewells were said, and Alan was left alone. He stayed a few days -longer at Walla Balla among the friends he had made, and then travelled -by easy stages to Sydney. The country was very beautiful but he longed -to get home. He longed to see the smoky chimneys of London, the bustling -streets, to hear again the noisy traffic, and at last to enjoy the truly -rural beauty of the English lanes and woods. He longed to see his uncle. -Was he still alive? he wondered. He was afraid to cable; he was afraid -to write. Suddenly an idea came into his head and he wondered why he had -not thought of it before. He would write to his uncle’s confidential -clerk and friend—Masters. He could trust him to break the news gently. - - “HOTEL MAJESTIC, - “SYDNEY. - - “DEAR MASTERS (_he wrote_) - - “_You’ll be surprised to hear from one whom you no doubt have - long mourned as dead. Don’t be afraid—it is no ghost who is - writing you, but a living man. I cannot explain everything in - this letter, but I am catching the next boat home, and I will - telegraph on reaching Plymouth the exact time we expect to - arrive in London. Yes—it’s ‘we,’ Masters, for I have found my - cousin Desmond. It all sounds wildly impossible I know, and I am - writing you that you may break the news to my uncle that we - still live. Tell him we are longing to see him. Tell him Desmond - has found a wife and is bringing her home. I can say no more—my - hand is trembling with excitement as I write. We have seen - strange things, been to many strange places since we left - Marshfielden, but impress upon Sir John, that had we been able - to communicate with him we should have done so._ - - “_With our renewed wishes to Sir John and yourself_, - - “_Yours very sincerely_, - - “ALAN FORSYTH.” - -“There! I think that will meet the case,” and Alan fastened up the -letter and posted it. - -The seventh at last! All the luggage was on board; Desmond and his wife -drove up radiantly happy to the quay and waved excitedly as they saw -Alan leaning over the bulwarks. The bell clanged, the sailors gave vent -to their sonorous cry, “All ashore! All ashore!” The siren sounded. -Gradually the great vessel glided away; the smoke belched out in volumes -from her funnels; the landing stage grew smaller and smaller until it -was out of sight altogether. The vessel had started on her journey to -England. - -That night after dinner, when Mavis had gone to her state-room, the two -cousins had a heart to heart talk in the moonlight. - -“It seems impossible we are really going home at last,” said Desmond. “I -feel like a child again. I have so much to learn. When we disappeared -aeroplanes were only beginning to be used—now they are almost perfect, -and are vehicles of every day use. The whole world seems to have -progressed a century in these last few years.” - -“There certainly is a great deal for us to learn,” agreed Alan, “but we -must leave it to Uncle John. He will put us right about everything.” - -“I wonder how he has progressed with his airship,” said Desmond after a -pause. “We used to laugh at the dear old chap; he has the laugh on us -now.” - -“He always said that the future of commerce was in the air.” - -“Have you the papyrus safe?” asked Desmond suddenly. - -Alan laughed. “Rather! Or at least the Purser has. I bought a strong -deed box in Sydney and packed everything in it; here’s the key. When -next we open it, please God, it will be in the presence of Uncle John.” - -Alan looked sadly at the scene in front of him. A brilliant moon had -risen and was sending its beams across the phosphorescent waters. The -air was sweet and balmy—the Southern Cross was discernible and the whole -scene was like a wonderful painting. The chud-chud of the engines and -the swish of the water was the only sound to be heard. Somehow, Alan -felt very much alone that night. Desmond, his childish playmate, his -boyhood’s chum, and later his companion in adventure, seemed lost to -him. He had married a wife. That was the trouble in a nut-shell. Things -would never be the same again. He was fond of Mavis—she was a dear girl, -and would be a splendid wife for his cousin— - -“Good night, old chap,” said he huskily. “I’m tired. I’m going to bed. -I’ve been keeping you too long from Mavis.” - -“Good night, Alan. I think I will turn in now. I shall tumble to sleep -as soon as my head touches the pillow,” he added boyishly. - -“Good night.” - -But it was early morning before Alan went to sleep. He wondered what the -future had in store for him. Would it prove as adventurous as the past? -Or would he remain a lonely old bachelor, a wanderer on the face of the -earth? No fixed home of his own—a favourite uncle, perhaps, to Desmond’s -sons. Yes, he was getting morbid. He was still young, barely thirty and -had his life before him. Somewhere, perhaps, a mate was waiting for him. -Somewhere, some time he would find his ideal,—and then— - -The clock struck five; he yawned, turned over and fell asleep. - - - - - CHAPTER II - HOME AGAIN - - -In a lovely part of Perthshire, deep in a valley among the mountains, -lonely and hard of access, stood a curious building. Any one with a -knowledge of aeronautics would have recognized it as a hangar for an -airship. A narrow track led from it to a tiny cottage in which lived -three men—Sir John Forsyth, Abel Masters and Hector Murdoch, the latter -a trusty and faithful mechanic. Shortly after Alan’s supposed death, Sir -John gave up everything to the last remaining object of his life—the -completion and success of his giant airship. He had grown very secretive -about it. He had it dismantled and taken to pieces, and in pieces it was -sent to Scotland to await further experiments. A hangar had been built, -the workmen had gone—and then the three men set to work to build up the -“Argenta” once again. Sir John had disposed of his interest in the -Marshfielden collieries, and his London offices had been taken over by -the new owners, hence he had no tie to keep him in the great metropolis. - -For over five years he had worked, and now success had come. The -powerful spirit he had perfected as a motive power was unexcelled and on -the morrow they were going for their first trial flight in the great -machine. - -Sir John rubbed his hand affectionately over the shimmering metal. It -meant everything to him since his nephews had gone. - -“It’s beautiful, Masters!” said he, and there was a note of triumph in -his voice. “It’s perfect.” - -“Yes, sir. Three hundred miles an hour we ought to do comfortably, that -is the minimum, and from four hundred and fifty to five hundred at -express speed.” - -“You’ve worked with me very faithfully, Masters. It was good of you to -pander to the whim of an old man, and bury yourself up here.” - -“I was only too glad to come, Sir John,” answered Masters. “For -forty-five years I worked in your office—your father’s it was then, sir. -I was the first to congratulate him after Victoria, God bless her, had -made him a baronet. For over twenty years I was your confidential -servant—” - -“Friend! Masters, friend!” gently corrected Sir John. - -“Well, friend, if I may say so. I was always interested in electricity -and mechanics, and when you started experimenting, it was me you asked -to help you. I have never forgotten that, Sir John, and now I am proud -to have been the one to see the work of years rewarded by such success.” - -“Where is Hector this morning?” - -“He has motored to Arroch Head for the letters.” - -“Is it the day?” - -“Yes, Sir John, it’s Friday.” - -“Ah, of course, so it is.” - -Since Sir John had been living at Dalmyrnie, no one had his address -except the Poste Restante at Arroch Head—the nearest village fourteen -miles away. No persuasion was strong enough to make him reveal his -hiding place. He seemed to live in dread of his secret being snatched -from him. No precaution was too great to take to prevent such a -catastrophe. - -“Lunch is ready, Sir John,” came a voice from behind him. It was Hector -who had returned. The three men all had meals together in the little -honeysuckle-covered cottage that had once been a gamekeeper’s. There was -no ceremony—they were all workers together. - -The leather Post Office bag was on the table, and Sir John unlocked it -with the key that hung so prominently on the wall. - -“What a budget,” said he testily. “Why do people bother me?” He began to -sort the letters. “One from Freemantle and Goddard—their account, I -suppose. That’s from Armstrong’s with their invoice for those aluminium -screws. A wire for you,” tossing the little orange envelope across to -Masters. - -Masters picked it up gingerly. “Who ever can it be from? Oh,” as he read -it. “I don’t understand it. I think it must be meant for you, sir.” - -Sir John looked up. “Why?” he asked. - -“It was handed in at noon yesterday at Plymouth. It was redirected on -from the old London offices. It says, ‘Landed quite safely. Leaving -Plymouth this morning. Arrive Paddington 5:20. Will come straight to -you. Forsyth.’” - -“Forsyth!” repeated Sir John. “Who on earth can it be? And if it’s for -me, why did they address it to you?” - -“I don’t understand it at all, sir,” said Masters. “Haven’t you a -cousin—Dr. Forsyth who went to Canada some years ago?” - -“Yes, yes! Malcolm Forsyth! Of course, of course. Well, I can’t see him. -I won’t see him. I don’t want to see anyone. But why did he wire you, -Masters? He didn’t even know your name.” - -“I can’t understand it at all, Sir John,” then his face brightened, -“unless the clerk who redirected it put my name on by mistake.” - -“Ah, perhaps that was it. Oh well, never mind,” said Sir John testily. -“You must write and say I can’t see him. Here’s a letter for you, too,” -he went on. - -“I expect it’s from the Stores,” said Masters. “I have been expecting -their list of concentrated foods with the highest caloric value. We want -them in our flights.” - -He opened the letter casually. “My God!” he cried and it dropped from -his nerveless fingers. - -“For Heaven’s sake control yourself,” said Sir John sharply. Now his -airship was complete, his nerves were all on edge waiting for the trial. -“What is it? What is it?” - -“I’m sorry,” said Masters penitently, “but I’ve had a shock. I’ve heard -from some one I thought was dead years ago.” - -Sir John showed little interest. “Well let us now get on with lunch,” -was all he said. - -“I don’t think I’ll have any if you don’t mind,” said Masters. “I must -go into Arroch Head at once and send a telegram. I may have the car I -suppose?” - -“Why, of course, but do have your meal first.” - -“No—no I can’t wait. I must go at once.” - -Masters had had a shock. He had received Alan’s letter from Sydney, and -the meaning of the telegram was clear. Alan and Desmond were safe and -had arrived in England. He must wire them at once, and give them Sir -John’s address. He scarcely knew how to break the news to him, and it -worried him as he went into the little village. - -“Have you wired your friend?” asked Sir John when he got back. - -“Yes.” - -“Do you want to see him—if so you had better take a short holiday after -the trial.” - -“Thank you all the same, Sir John, but I’ve wired them to come to Arroch -Head.” - -“The devil you have!” roared Sir John. “I suppose the next thing will be -that you want them to come over here and see the Argenta.” - -“I was going to suggest it to you,” answered Masters imperturbably. - -“Have you taken leave of your senses? Show my work—the child of my brain -to strangers? Never!” - -“They are not quite strangers, Sir John. The fact is—” he hesitated, “I -told you I had mourned them as dead—so have _you_, Sir John.” - -“What?” - -“I have given them your address and—” - -“You’ve given them my address?” spluttered the old gentleman in rage. - -“Yes, Sir John—don’t you understand now? I told you that _you too_ had -mourned them as dead.” - -Sir John looked sharply at Masters, and as he gazed deep into his eyes -he read there the truth. “Alan—Desmond,” he said hoarsely. Masters -nodded his head and Sir John sank back into his chair. - -“Alan!” he whispered. “Is it true?” - -“Yes.” - -“Don’t joke, man, for God’s sake! Don’t fool me! It can’t be true. It’s -six years since the accident. Why the mine has never been in use -since—not that part.” - -“Don’t you understand the telegram now, sir?” Masters held it out. “They -have been away, but now they are back in England.” - -“Was that the letter this morning?” - -“Yes! Read it.” - -Sir John was plainly overcome. “I’m sure it’s a joke,” he muttered over -and over again. “It can’t be true. The thing’s impossible.” - -All that day work was at a standstill. Hector alone saw to the bodily -requirements of the men, and meals as usual were served at their proper -times. - -“They will be here for the trial,” whispered Sir John excitedly. “Oh my -God!” and the old man burst into tears. His grief at the loss of his two -nephews had been so great, his affection for them so sincere that he -could scarcely realize that in some miraculous way they still lived. - -“Will you meet the train?” asked Masters as they retired for the night. - -“Yes! Yes! Of course! Take the large car. Are you sure everything is -ready for them? You see there will be a lady, too. Desmond’s wife—my -niece.” - -“Everything is quite all right. We have made the place quite -comfortable—we will occupy the two rooms there, and that will leave -three bedrooms in the cottage free. Yours, Mr. Alan’s, and the largest, -at the front, for Mr. Desmond and his wife.” - -“Splendid, Masters, splendid.” It was a glorious, late September morning -when the Scotch express steamed in. Alan was out of the train first. - -“Uncle,” said he, “dear old uncle.” - -“My boy—my boy! How are you? Oh, how you have changed! Desmond, my boy, -welcome home!” - -“This is Mavis, Uncle John.” - -Sir John held her by the shoulders and looked into her eyes. She could -see that suffering had left its mark on the old man’s face, so she -impetuously flung her arm round his neck and kissed him. “Uncle John,” -she whispered. “I’ve heard so much about you from Desmond and Alan. I’ve -been just longing to come home—to you!” - -It was a very merry party that drove home to Dalmyrnie. - -“Eat your breakfasts,” commanded Uncle John. “You shall tell me your -story afterwards. But have a good meal first.” After breakfast, they sat -in the old-world garden, among the trees—Sir John and Masters, the two -boys and Mavis, and their wonderful story was told. - -Desmond began by telling how he was caught by the Light, omitting -nothing, and Alan concluded the story. “Now here is the papyrus and here -are the jewels and the censer. These, I think, will prove the truth of -our strange story.” - -“And you mean to say there is a race of people living in the centre of -the Earth?” - -“Yes, indeed, where we have been actually living for the past few -years.” - -“They are actually descended from Korah, Abiram and Dathan?” - -“Yes, as I told you, they still speak a patois Hebrew—they possess a -copy of part of the Pentateuch—they worship the God of the old -Testament, Jehovah, the great ‘I am’.” - -“And yet you say they are savage?” - -“I don’t think my description can be good, if I left you with that -impression,” said Alan thoughtfully. “They are not like the black, -savage natives of the present day. I should say rather, that they still -possess the savage instincts of our forefathers. The sacrifice of living -creatures, even humanity, does not revolt them. They are impervious to -great pain themselves, and can watch it in others without flinching. The -living sacrifices they offered to the Fire must have suffered agonies -before life was finally extinct in them; but to their mind the pain they -were inflicting made the sacrifice still more acceptable to their -Almighty. They inflicted terrible tortures on their Virgin Watchers of -the Temple—they were cruel, cunning, vile—yet in other ways they were -too cultured to be called savages. Savage yes, but not savages.” - -“I see the difference you mean, my boy. But didn’t you say they -worshipped the Fire?” - -“Yes. It is itself a part of their religion. I don’t think I ever -understood it properly myself. They looked on the Fire almost as God -himself—not a different God, but just God. Yet at the same time they -believed that the God of their Fathers exists in the Heaven above the -Upper World. It sounds very complicated, I am afraid.” - -“No, no, my boy. I understand quite well what you mean.” - -“They believed they had to offer living sacrifices to the Fire to keep -it burning. The strangest part of their belief is, that when the Fire -does die out, then will come the consummation of the entire world—not -only theirs but ours too.” - -“Then they know of our world?” - -“Oh yes. Dathan and Abiram left written histories about the world they -had left—the world they had once inhabited.” - -“Going back to the Fire,” said Sir John. “Is it large?” - -“Enormous. We never saw it in its entirety. It seemed to stretch away -into the distance for miles. It was walled in with a glass-like -substance, and was absolutely unlike any fire we had ever seen before. -It seemed to have no real substance—was all leaping, brilliant -flames—yet the heart of it seemed solid and firm. During our stay we -could see that the Fire was really growing less and less. Imperceptibly -at first, but latterly by leaps and bounds.” - -“I wonder what _will_ happen when the Fire does go out,” said Desmond -thoughtfully. “It has existed on itself for these thousands of years. -The only fuel that was ever given it latterly was human or animal life. -Surely that could hardly feed a Fire.” - -“I think some world-wide catastrophe will come when the Fire dies out, -if ever it does,” said Alan. - -“And Jez-Riah just fell to dust,” went on Sir John slowly. - -“Yes.” - -Mavis was very excited. “Why our fortunes are made,” she cried. “Of -course you’ll write to the papers?” - -“We didn’t know what to do,” said Alan. “Desmond and I talked it over -and came to the conclusion we would tell Uncle John first and get his -advice.” - -“No one else knows at all?” - -“No one but us five.” - -Masters looked up and gave Alan a grateful look. “It was good of you to -include me,” said he. - -“Why, you are part and parcel of ourselves, Masters,” laughed Alan. -“Nothing would be complete without you,” and he shook hands heartily -with his uncle’s trusty friend. - -“We must go back to London,” said Sir John at last. “I will wire Sir -Christopher Somerville—he’s President of the Geographical Research -Society you know—and Professor Chard of the Geological Society to meet -us in town. I will put the whole matter before them and take their -advice. But, my dear boys, I can scarcely yet realize I have you back -with me again.” - -“Have you done any more with your Argenta?” asked Desmond suddenly. - -Sir John’s eyes shone. “Come with me,” said he and he took them to the -hangar. “She is complete and I think perfect,” said he simply. Very -beautiful indeed looked the Argenta. There was a perfect grassy incline -leading from the hangar to a large, flat field. - -“I shall run her down the slope,” he explained, “and the field in the -hollow is splendid for both ascending and descending.” - -“Have you tried her yet?” - -“No. We were going to try her yesterday, Mr. Alan,” said Masters, “but -Sir John postponed it until your arrival.” - -“And we must postpone it again, I am afraid,” said Sir John, rather -sadly. - -“Is it necessary, Uncle John?” asked Mavis. - -“I think so, my dear. Your story is too wonderful to keep back a moment -longer than is necessary. We will go to London to-morrow, and after all -formalities are done with, will come back, try the Argenta, and if she -is as I think she is, we will go for a long holiday in her.” - -“Shall I accompany you?” asked Masters. - -“Just as you like,” answered Sir John. “Come with us by all means, or -stay with Hector and watch over the Argenta.” - -“I would rather stay here, sir, if you have no objection. I’ve no ties -that take me back to town, and I would rather remain by the Argenta.” - -Forty-eight hours later Sir John, Alan, and Desmond and his wife arrived -in London. Sir John had let his town house, so they chose a quiet hotel -at the back of Berkeley Square for their domicile. - -Sir Christopher Somerville and Professor Chard kept the appointment -made, and once again the boys recounted their adventures. “Wonderful! -Marvellous! Miraculous!” the professors kept muttering to themselves, as -the improbable story was unfolded to them, piece by piece. - -“Now,” said Sir John, when it was at last told. “There are seven people -only that have heard this story. What do you advise us to do?” - -“I will see the Home Secretary,” said Sir Christopher at last. “This is -a Government affair, of course. England’s to the fore again; lucky they -found their way out on British territory. The question will be brought -up in the House—an expedition must be formed, and the two young -gentlemen would probably like to accompany us, and help us with their -knowledge of the place.” - -“Don’t go again,” cried Mavis, her face blanching. “Oh you wouldn’t take -him from me?” - -“Don’t be afraid,” said Alan kindly. “Nothing is done yet, and when it -is they will be probably quite contented with me alone.” - -“Would you go again?” eyes wide open in horror. - -“Of course, Mavis, but I’ll see that Desmond doesn’t go,” and he laughed -cheerily. - -The professors called a general meeting of their associations upon the -matter of “THE DISCOVERY OF A NEW AND HITHERTO UNSUSPECTED PEOPLE” and -the two boys came in for a great deal of congratulation and applause. -Everything was settled at last, however; matters were directed through -the right channel and a statement was brought up in the House of -Commons. The only point that was not made public was the exact place of -the entrance to Kalvar. That was kept entirely secret—the Home Secretary -having pledged his word that until the necessary arrangements had been -made between the two Governments, that of the Mother Country, together -with the Commonwealth of Australia, most stringent secrecy should be -kept, so that no one could possibly know that Walla Balla was the -favoured spot. - -All the papers were full of the new discovery. Reporters, ordinary -newspaper men, big newspaper correspondents, all found their way to the -little hotel. Alan and Desmond Forsyth had become famous! Kings and -princes,—commoners and dukes, all vied with one another to meet and -entertain the two men who had had such remarkable experiences. - -At last the expedition was complete and was due to sail in a fortnight’s -time. Meanwhile, Alan, who was to accompany it, was to take a -fortnight’s entire rest. Geologists, historians, geographers, all wanted -representatives sent. Mechanics, electricians and a small armed force -had to be provided. The Government had already made a large grant to the -Mining Company at Walla Balla, and had the entire rights for excavating -a mile each way from the Second Pit. - -The whole expedition was a voluntary one, and once again Britain and her -Colonies came to the fore as the greatest pioneers in the world. - -The golden censer had been offered to the British Museum, and had been -gratefully accepted. The papyrus had been placed in the hands of experts -who pronounced the document to be genuine. Antiquarians from all parts -of the world came to see the relics, and the newspapers had paragraphs -in them every day, relating to the “Kalvar Expedition.” - -“Phew!” said Alan one day as he leant back in a taxi. “That is the last -public speech I shall make for months, I hope.” He and Desmond had been -guests of honour at a luncheon given by the Society of Antiquarians. -“Thank goodness we leave to-night for Scotland. To-morrow we shall see -the Argenta. Nine months since we were there. What a lot we have crowded -into our lives these last few months.” - -“I think we’ve made up for our lost six years,” laughed Desmond. - -Masters met them at Arroch Head and was frankly glad to welcome them -back. - -“Nine months since we were here,” said Sir John. “You’ve seen the news -in the papers, of course?” - -“Of course, Sir John. The _Cavalier_ sails in a fortnight, I believe.” - -“Yes,” answered Alan, “and I am going to take fourteen days real rest, -and then—well, off to Kalvar again, only this time of my own free will.” - -The longed-for moment had come! Hector was in the mechanic’s seat, while -Masters navigated the great ship down the grassy slope. Gracefully she -slid out of the hangar, and down the incline and stopped on the level. -Sir John was very excited. “You are sure you want to test her?” he -asked. “Remember she has never been up before—you have only my word for -it that she’s safe. Desmond, don’t you think you had better stay with -Mavis, in case—” - -But Mavis interposed. “Nonsense, Uncle John. This is _the_ day of my -life. Now give me your hand,” and she gracefully swung herself up the -ladder and on to the lower deck. Sir John followed suit, and they stood -side by side, watching the cousins ascend the ladder. - -At last! They were all aboard and the six persons entrusted themselves -to the aluminium bird that shone brightly in the sunshine. They hauled -the grappling irons in, Masters touched a lever, and they started. -Slowly they ascended at first—but climbed higher and higher, faster and -faster until the hangar was lost to sight and they saw only broad -expanses of country below them. - -“Oh!” said Mavis breathlessly. “We’re off. Where are we going?” - -“I want to make a circuit of the British Isles, and then home to -Dalmyrnie.” - -“But shall we have time?” - -“At express speed we ought to do it in about four hours.” - -“Only four hours?” in amazement. - -“Well, we shall only go from Dalmyrnie—we shan’t touch further north -to-day.” - -“Now,” went on Mavis impatiently. “I want you to take me all over this -wonderful ship. I want to see everything. I want to know how it is -possible to navigate and propel such a tremendous vessel by the work of -only two men.” - -“Then we’ll start right now,” laughed Sir John. “Come, boys, we’ll -explore the Argenta, and then have some tea.” - - - - - CHAPTER III - THE AIRSHIP - - -“It’s wonderful, Uncle John! It’s almost beyond belief!” Mavis had -walked the whole length of the vessel on the under deck in silence. Her -husband’s arm was about her waist, her face was radiant, flushed with -excitement. Alan, too, was bereft of words; even his wildest dreams had -never imagined a vessel so perfect, so magnificent, so sensitive to -touch that two men could manage it with comfort and ease, and should -necessity arise, even one man could manipulate the tiny levers and -navigate it. - -With a torpedo body some nine hundred feet long, its nose narrowed to -three feet, giving it a grace unusual in such a monster aircraft. The -entire body was composed of an alloy of aluminium, the formula of which -was discovered by much hard work and research by Sir John and Masters. -An upper and lower deck ran round the entire ship, about six feet wide, -which was covered with a fibre, and had bulwarks of aluminium. - -At intervals round the deck, hatches were open, leading to the hold, -which contained the tank for the reserve propelling spirit, the -water-tank, larders and cold storage. Three ladders on each side and one -at either end led to the upper deck. The bow of the vessel was covered -with a kind of thick glass and formed a comfortable smoking room where -one could sit in comfort in wet or windy weather and gaze into space. -There was a dining room, a drawing room, and five bedrooms; all most -beautifully upholstered and furnished with the maximum of comfort. The -inside walls were polished like burnished silver, and the windows of the -same thick glass were hung with pale blue silk to match the upholstery. -There was everything for use and comfort; telephonic communication from -every room to every part of the ship—electric light—electric -fans—electric stoves—a pianola and there was even a gramophone on board. - -Sir John had also remembered a good library of books, novels and serious -works, and a wonderful supply of writing materials. - -“Why, you have forgotten nothing,” said Mavis. “Uncle John, I think you -have been wonderful.” - -Perhaps the kitchens furnished Mavis with most interest. They were so -well planned out. In one corner stood an electric cooking stove, and on -the wall hung everything necessary for the success of the culinary art. -A pipe led from the water tank to the kitchen and there was a very -ingenious arrangement by which all waste matter was emptied into an -electrically heated tank which reduced everything first to a pulp and -then to steam, which escaped through a pipe to the outer side of the -ship. - -“How much water can we carry?” asked Mavis. - -“Well, in cubic feet, my dear—” commenced Sir John. - -“No! no! Uncle John! I don’t understand cubic feet. Tell me how long our -water would last.” - -“With the utmost care we can carry enough water to last six people two -months.” - -“As long as that?” - -“Yes, and then, should any unforeseen circumstances arise, by which we -were unable to renew our water supply, I could fall back on a wonderful -discovery I have made. See, my dear.” and he opened a small press. -There, on shelves, were packed row upon row of transparent blocks, -perhaps an inch square. - -“What ever is it?” said Mavis, laughing. “Why, it’s camphor!” Alan -picked a piece up and examined it. It was certainly like camphor to look -at, but was odourless and of an intense coldness. “It’s done me. What is -it?” - -Sir John made no reply but took from a little stand a small electric -heater. Upon this he placed a quart metal bowl, into which he put the -little cube. “Very gentle heat at first, my dears,” said he. “Ah!” as it -began to melt. “Now I think it’s safe to put on full pressure.” - -Fascinated, they watched until the vessel became full of a sparkling, -bubbling liquid. Turning on another electric switch, he plunged a metal -needle into the fluid. It belched forth a cloud of steam, hissed -violently and then calmed down. - -“What ever is it?” asked Mavis. For answer, Sir John poured the liquid -into three glasses and handed one to each. - -“Try it,” he suggested. “It’s quite cold. That was an electric needle -which generates a coldness below freezing point.” - -“Another invention?” this from Desmond. - -“Yes.” - -“There’s no smell,” said Mavis, as she delicately wrinkled her pretty -nose. - -“And no taste,” averred Alan. - -“It reminds me of something,” said Desmond. “I’m sure I’ve tasted -something like it before.” - -“What is it, Uncle John? Do tell us,” pleaded Mavis. - -Sir John laughed. “Water, my dear, just plain water. Desmond is quite -right, he has tasted it before.” - -“Water,” said Alan in bewilderment, “but surely frozen water has a -greater bulk than when it is in a liquid form?” - -“So it has, my boy. But I call this ‘concentrated essence of water.’ -There is enough in that cupboard to last eighteen months. Of course we -should never want such a quantity, but the experiments pleased and -cheered an old man in his loneliness.” - -He then opened another press and showed that it was packed with -concentrated tea, concentrated essence of beef and chicken, concentrated -essence of milk; it had everything in it that had been devised for -reducing food bulk to the minimum with a maximum amount of caloric -value. - -“Eighteen months’ provisions,” he chuckled. “The Argenta could withstand -a siege.” The boat was sailing beautifully, ten thousand feet up; it was -a glorious day, cloudless and fine. - -“Now for the chef d’œuvre,” said Sir John. “Why, where is Masters? This -is his work.” He telephoned through: “All going well?” he asked. - -“Splendidly, Sir John.” - -“What speed?” - -“About three hundred an hour. We’ve just sighted Plymouth.” - -“Plymouth,” said Mavis in amazement. “Why, we have only just left -Scotland.” - -“Come along to us, Masters. I want you to demonstrate the working of the -atmospheric shutters.” - -“Will you come into the compressed air room?” said Masters as soon as he -arrived. - -They found it was quite a small room which held no furnishings of any -kind. Levers and switches and strange electrical contrivances were -everywhere, and on one side of the room were twelve levers, very like -those in a signal box on the railways. - -“My idea was this,” began Masters. “We have ten engines on board, of -which we use only one at a time; the others are reserve stock, as it -were, or would be useful if we came up against very nasty weather and -needed a stronger power to use against the elements. At the time I -worked out my theory, Sir John had no interest in life. You two young -gentlemen we believed were dead, and I have neither kith nor kin. It -struck us, that one day we might try and reach the outside of the -earth’s atmosphere for experimental purposes. I needn’t go into exact -figures now, it would not interest Mrs. Forsyth, but you all know after -a certain distance up life becomes impossible. Should we ever reach that -height, we should have recourse to these levers,” and as he spoke he -pulled them down one after the other. “Now we will put the electric -light on, and I would be glad if you would step out on to the upper -deck.” - -Mavis gave a cry of amazement. Gone was the view of the sky; gone the -heavens above and the earth beneath. The entire ship was covered in with -an awning of metal. - -“Do explain,” said Alan. - -“This covering works almost on the principle of a Venetian blind,” went -on Masters. “There are really two coverings, with a space of thirty -inches between. The levers release the metal and it unfolds and clips -into position by means of strong clasps. By means of another lever we -fill the cavity between with a mixture of gases—ether is the chief -component, and this makes our little home absolutely air proof and rain -proof; and above all it makes the inner vessel impervious to atmospheric -pressure or gravitation. We hope later on, by the aid of an electrical -device we are still working upon, to generate an atmosphere of our own, -outside the vessel, which will enable us to propel ourselves through -infinite space, and thus we should be independent of the atmospheric -peculiarities around us.” - -“But how can we breathe?” asked Mavis the practical. - -“Masters thought of that contingency also,” said Sir John. - -“In the little room we have just left are dynamos for generating our own -electricity; there is also another dynamo for generating an -inexhaustible supply of air.” - -“You have left nothing to chance,” said Alan. - -“Nothing, my boy. Remember this is the culmination of over thirty-five -years of study and experiment, and the last five years have seen us -progress by leaps and bounds.” - -“Our absence had its good side, after all,” said Alan. “Had we been -allowed to remain, you might never have got this machine to such -perfection.” - -“I’d rather not have had those years of sorrow, all the same,” said Sir -John softly. “I’d rather have destroyed the Argenta with my own hands, -and never built her up again, than you should both have left me for -those long years,” and the old man turned away with a sigh. “Now about -our air supply,” he went on, recovering himself. “As the used up air -sinks to the ground, it is attracted into pipes, and by the aid of tiny -electric fans is driven to a large cylinder. There it undergoes a kind -of filtering process. The purer portions go into circulation again, -while the carbonic acid gas is taken down pipes which run along the -whole side of the ship to an outlet where it can escape into space. To -guard against the extrance of any unknown noxious gases, this pipe has a -trap in every foot, which closes mechanically as the gas passes through. -The mechanism of these traps makes it impossible for any foreign air to -enter. No matter where we are, or through what poisonous air we may -pass, we are protected from its entrance by this device; while it is -impossible for the ship to collapse while it is protected by its -envelope of ether.” - -“Then you could live as long as your provisions lasted on the Argenta?” -asked Desmond. “You are not dependent on the outer world for anything?” - -“We are dependent only on ourselves,” replied Sir John. - -“Why, it’s like a fairy tale,” said Mavis. - -“Tea,” said a voice from behind them. “Tea, Mrs. Forsyth.” It was -Hector. Masters had unobtrusively left while they were all talking, and -Hector had turned cook. - -“Tea is served in the Bows,” said Hector again. - -Masters had drawn back the shutters, and once again the little room was -flooded with sunshine. The telephone bell tinkled. “Well, Masters?” - -“We are passing over Whitby, sir. Do you wish to cut across country -direct for Dalmyrnie, or will you go right round by the coast?” - -“Time is getting on. I think we had better make straight for home.” - -“Very good, sir.” - -“It’s been a wonderful success,” said Alan. “More wonderful than I could -have dreamed possible.” Sir John beamed at the praise. “But, Uncle John, -leave your atmospheric experiments until I come back from Kalvar. I’d -love to accompany you on your adventures.” - -“Would you really?” - -“Nothing would give me greater pleasure.” - -“Look,” said Mavis presently. “We are over Loch Tay. How beautiful it -looks from here. Why there is still a suspicion of snow on Ben Lawers.” - -“We are very near home, now,” said Desmond, looking at her fondly. - -Within a very few minutes the great vessel tilted ever so slightly, and -then with a graceful movement, slanted her nose to earth. There was only -the faintest suspicion of a jolt as she touched the ground, and then ran -smoothly along the field, coming to a standstill at almost the very spot -she had left a few hours before. - -The trial was over! The machine had proved her worth. - -Science had won yet another brilliant victory. - - - - - CHAPTER IV - THE END OF THE WORLD - - -Four days had passed, four days of glorious sunshine. Every day the -whole party had been for a trip in the Argenta. They never landed -anywhere, however, for Sir John was still jealous of his secret; he -wanted to test her in every kind of weather—he wanted to leave nothing -to chance, so that finally her worth could not be questioned. - -It was nothing for them to circle over the Outer Hebrides in the -morning, come home for lunch, and then run over as far as Paris before -dinner. Scarcely any motion was to be felt in the boat. - -Alan had made arrangements with Sir Christopher Somerville to accompany -the expedition to Kalvar. Desmond was to stay behind and look after -Mavis, who intended staying at Dalmyrnie until her baby was born. Her -fingers were busy fashioning tiny garments for the little newcomer, -whose arrival was expected very soon. - -“What shall we do to-day?” asked Sir John. “Mavis, my dear, would you -like to rest? You look very tired.” - -“No, nothing does me as much good as a sail in the Argenta, Uncle John. -Let us go up after lunch for a couple of hours.” There was a curious -stillness in the air, as the Argenta climbed up to six thousand -feet,—hardly a breeze, in fact. - -“Oh I’m stifling,” said Mavis. - -“My poor darling,” murmured Desmond lovingly. “Are you sure you are not -overtiring yourself? Your fingers never seem still. Always working at -something or other, aren’t you?” - -She blushed prettily. “I can’t let—him—come into the world and find -we’ve not prepared for him, can I?” and she hid her face on her -husband’s shoulder. - -“You’ve made up your mind it’s to be a—‘him’—?” he laughed. - -“Of course, Dez. I must have a son first.” He laughed at her naïve -remark. - -“Well if you feel tired be sure and tell me, darling, that’s all.” - -“I shouldn’t be surprised if we had a storm later,” remarked Masters. -“Although the sky is clear, there is the curious oppressiveness that -usually precedes a storm.” - -“Then let us get back,” said Mavis. “I am terrified at thunder.” - -Majestically the Argenta sailed, gracefully she skimmed along the sky. -Now above the level of the clouds, now close down above the waters of -the Atlantic. - -“How beautiful the islands look, dotted about in the water,” said Alan. -“It is indeed a pearl-studded sea.” - -Hector came up to Sir John with a puzzled frown. “I don’t quite like the -look of the weather,” said he. “The compass won’t work, and the -altimeter is frisking about in a most unaccountable manner. There’s a -bad storm brewing, and I think we shall be wise to turn her nose round -and go back.” - -“If you think it is best,” agreed Sir John, and as he spoke the sun -burst out in all its glory from behind a fleecy cloud. At the same -moment, away on the horizon, where angry blue-black clouds had gathered, -came a vivid flash of lightning. - -“Oh!” cried Mavis as she covered her eyes, “what a terrible flash.” In a -few minutes the sky was black and gloomy, the wind rose suddenly to a -hurricane, and the big craft was spinning and twisting in a most unsafe -manner. - -“We’ll go back, sir,” said Hector. “Now go inside, Mrs. Forsyth. Believe -me, there’s no danger.” - -Then followed a most awful experience. The lightning never ceased, but -lit up the ship from end to end, the thunder crashed and the Argenta -rocked violently. Gradually they steered her round, and to the -accompaniment of a most vivid flash of lightning and a deafening roar of -thunder, the ship started on her homeward journey. At last they came -safely to anchor outside the hangar and Mavis, always nervous in a -storm, was now in a state of semi-unconsciousness. Desmond lifted her -tenderly out of the ship and carried her to the cottage. Her nerve had -completely gone. - -That night a son was born to Desmond, and old Dr. Angus, who had been -fetched in haste by Alan, spoke very gravely of the chances of saving -both mother and child. The slightest shock would be fatal to her, he -announced, as he took his leave. - -“I’m glad you had a nurse in the house,” he added, “a very wise -precaution when so many miles separate doctor and patient.” - -“You’ll come again?” said Desmond hoarsely. - -“I will be round again in the morning.” - -Desmond, white faced, his hands twitching convulsively, stood on guard -outside his wife’s room. The ordeal was terrible, and the perspiration -stood in beads upon his forehead. Once he heard a tiny cry, then -stillness. He dared not knock—there was a nurse behind that closed door, -and he knew he could trust her. Still—. - -A hand touched him. “Go to bed, Desmond, and try to get a little sleep.” -It was Alan. “I’ll watch for you, and I’ll give you my word I’ll call -you if you’re wanted.” - -“No, no, Alan. I’ll stay here. If she wants me, I want to be near.” - -So the hours wore on, and no sound came from the sick-room. Dr. Angus -motored up, and without a word disappeared within. An hour later he came -out and saw Desmond’s haggard face. - -“You may go in for two minutes only,” said he. “Both your wife and son -will live.” - -It was a white-faced Mavis who greeted him. Her face was lined with -pain; her hazel eyes were sunk deep into her head. In her arms she held -a bundle, a little bundle that was everything to the man and woman -beside it. “Dear, he’s like you,” whispered Mavis weakly, and then, with -an almost roguish smile, “I said it would be a boy.” Her eyes closed, -and with her husband’s hand in hers, she gave a contented sigh and fell -asleep. - -“Whew!” said Sir John, a few days later. “I wouldn’t go through last -week again for a king’s ransom.” - -“Thank God she has pulled through,” said Alan fervently. The two men -were sitting at breakfast, the first square meal they had had for a -week. - -“Any news?” asked Sir John, as Alan was devouring the _Post_. - -“Not much, Uncle John. There was a new Housing Bill brought up in the -House last night. The Government seems very rocky. There are hints of a -General Election. H’m. H’m—A bad earthquake in South America, I see. -Five thousand people killed. Oh, and a landslip or something in New -Zealand. How shocking,” he went on, “ten thousand casualties there. Why, -it’s as bad as a war!” - -“No, it’s the States where the earthquake is,” said Sir John who had -unfolded the _Scotsman_. - -“No, South America,” contradicted Alan. “Listen— - - “A tremendous earthquake has been felt at Lima, Valparaiso, and Buenos - Aires. These three cities have suffered great damage. Over five - thousand people have been killed outright, while the casualty list is - considerably greater. The shock was felt in Bermuda, New Guinea and - even as far north as Kentucky.” - -“Then there has been one in the States as well,” said his Uncle. And he -read from his paper - - “The Meteorological office at Pimenta states that a serious earthquake - has occurred in New Jersey.” - -“Later. - - “News has now come through that Tennessee and Vermont have suffered - considerable damage also. The loss of life is comparatively small - considering the damage done to property. The tallest buildings have - toppled over, shaken from their foundations. The electrical supply is - cut off, and in many places severe fires are burning.” - -“It seems all over America,” said Alan lightly. “I am glad we don’t go -in for those merry little sideshows in this country.” - -“Your time is growing short,” said Sir John with a sigh. “I shall miss -you very much, my lad.” - -“I shall miss you too, sir. But of course I am rather looking forward to -the expedition.” - -The weather had been quite settled since the time when the Argenta had -encountered the terrible storm, on the day preceding the birth of -Desmond’s son. Slightly sultry, perhaps, but an occasional cool breeze -tempered the heat. - -The next day all the papers were full of the epidemic of earthquakes -that were occurring in different parts of the world. Work in many places -was disorganized, and a fear was expressed that influences were at work -round Southern Europe which might mean that the earthquakes would be -felt nearer home. - -Alan was due to sail in two days, arrangements had been made for him to -leave Scotland the following morning, when a wire came from Sir -Christopher Somerville. “Postponing departure of _Cavalier_ -indefinitely. Fear unsafe to sail south. Awaiting favourable report from -Greenwich. Will advise you at earliest of arrangements.” - -“Well, it gives us a little more of your society, my boy,” said Sir -John, and there was a pleased look in his eyes. - -Alan picked up the paper. “My God!” said he suddenly, and his face -blanched. - -“Following the news of the disastrous earthquakes that have been -scourging America and the islands of the South American coast,” he read, -“come accounts of further appalling phenomena. In all parts of America, -after violent cyclones, the land has in many places opened up, and -swallowed men, animals and buildings. The loss of life is abnormal—rough -estimates are given as high as 900,000 lives. Internal rumblings and -coastal waterspouts in Tasmania have caused a panic among the -population. The sea is too rough for even the largest boat to sail upon. -Natives are rushing hither and thither with no real idea of where to go -for safety. Volcanic eruptions are taking place in districts where for -thousands of years the volcanoes have been extinct. Scientists are at -present unable to account for this extraordinary outbreak of nature. As -we go to press, news has come through that Sydney has disappeared -entirely. San Francisco is in ruins. The whole of Cape Colony has sunk -below sea level—and the water has poured over the whole country, -sweeping everything before it. A later edition of this paper will be -issued at noon, and at intervals during the afternoon and evening with -news as it comes to hand.” - -“It is the worst scourge nature has ever given us,” said Sir John. - -“What I cannot understand,” said Alan, “is why it is in so many places -at once. Different latitudes seem to have suffered and different lands.” - -All that day a deep depression had taken hold of the occupants of the -little cottage, and they were all very quiet. “Masters, motor over to -Arroch Head,” said Sir John, about six in the evening, “and if you can -get no further news, ring up the offices of the _Scotsman_. Tell the -Editor you are speaking for me. He will give you the latest news, I am -sure.” Masters was back within the hour, his face blanched, his hands -trembling. - -“Well?” asked Sir John. “Is it as bad as all that?” - -“It’s terrible,” replied Masters. “It’s coming nearer home. Rome has -gone entirely—so have Naples and Athens. Spain and Portugal are under -water. Authentic news is hard to get, as telephonic and cable -communication in many places have failed. Some air scouts were sent to -investigate, and witnessed the destruction of Spain. The air -disturbances were so great that it was with the greatest difficulty they -managed to reach England in safety.” - -“Do they think this visitation will reach us?” asked Desmond, the -picture of his wife and child coming before his eyes. - -“The _Scotsman_ says that so far the Meteorological Office reports no -disturbances within eighty miles in all directions of our coast. They -hold out a hope, that being an island, we may escape,” said Masters -brokenly. - -There was no sleep for any one that night; but the morning came and -brought with it a blue sky and a gentle wind. There was not even a hint -of disaster in the clear atmosphere. Hector got the big Napier out, and -all but Desmond motored in to Arroch Head. He stayed behind with Mavis, -to keep all breath of disaster from her ears. The little village street -was full of white faced men, women and children, children frightened -because their parents were frightened, yet realizing nothing of the -danger ahead. - -“Any news?” asked Sir John, of old Weelum McGregor, the hotel keeper. - -“Aye, sir, an’ it’s no verra guid. Paris is on fire the noo. There was -an internal explosion in the neighbourhood of Versailles yestere’en, and -soon the roads were running with molten lava. Paris caught fire, and -every one is powerless to suppress it.” - -Three days passed. England and Scotland were isolated—entirely cut off -from the outer world. They had just to wait and pray that their time of -tribulation would not come. The night was extraordinarily dark, the wind -moaned and rose in mighty gusts. The rain came down in torrents. The -thunder rolled in the distance, and occasionally flashes of lightning -lit up the horizon. - -Mavis was very restless. “Is anything the matter, Dez?” she asked, as he -sat by her bedside. - -“Why, dear?” - -“You look worried. You make me feel anxious.” - -“I’ve been worried about you, my darling, that’s all,” and he lied -glibly to the sick woman. - -Then there suddenly rose on the air a terrific sound, worse than the -loudest peal of thunder, and the room was brilliantly lighted from -without as though by a mighty fire. Mavis rose up in bed; her limbs were -shaking and she drew the sleeping babe still closer to her breast. “What -is it, what is it, Dez? No, no, don’t leave me,” as Desmond was about to -leave the room. He put his arms about her and crooned to her as if she -had been a baby. The noise was terrible—one long, mighty roar. The room -shook with the vibration, and the light from without grew brighter and -brighter. - -Sir John entered. “Mavis, my dear, you mustn’t be frightened. Hector and -Masters are launching the Argenta—we are going to take you up in her.” - -“What is happening?” - -“I don’t quite know, my dear, but Ben Lawers has broken out in flames. -Schiehallion and Ben More in the distance are belching out heavy, dark -smoke—I think it’s volcanic action. Now, we’ve talked the whole matter -over, and we feel that the safest place is inside the airship.” - -“But listen to the wind—could it live in such a storm?” - -“It is the safest place,” said Sir John firmly. “We will carry you and -baby down in a hammock. Nurse has already packed you a goodly store of -clothes, and then we’ll all sail away to a more healthy spot.” - -“Are you sure there’s no danger?” - -“No, my dear! It’s a magnificent sight to see the grand old Ben belching -out smoke and flames. Lava is pouring down his sides into the Tay, and -Killin is lighted up so that you can see the houses as if it was day.” - -Gently Mavis was carried to the ship, and tenderly lifted aboard. There -was no time to waste. Sir John had only told half the truth to the -invalid. The lava from Ben Lawers was already spreading towards -Dalmyrnie. The hot ashes were being carried on the mighty wind, and the -men were scorched and burnt while they were launching the airship. - -Feverishly Masters hauled aboard packages, and bundles, hasty provisions -to supplement those on board. A crash sounded behind them—the pine woods -at the rear of the cottage had caught fire! It was an unearthly sight. -Ben Lawers roared and hissed and spluttered, the pine trees crackled—the -whole countryside was lit up with flames. In the distance the -surrounding peaks and Bens were beginning to show signs of fire, and the -whole scene was like a page of Dante come true. - -“Everything aboard?” asked Sir John hoarsely. - -“Yes,” said Alan. - -“Where’s Nurse? Isn’t she coming?” - -“No! I tried to persuade her, but she wanted to get to Arroch Head to -her mother. I told her to take the runabout—she’s a fairly good hand -with the car.” - -The flames drew nearer. Already their cruel tongues were licking round -the house. The hangar was smouldering. Suddenly there came on their ears -a deafening explosion—the reserve petrol had caught fire! The heat was -unbearable. “It’s no good,” panted Sir John. “Let’s leave the rest and -get off.” - -“Please God we shall soon be out of here, and shall be able to land in -safety,” said Alan. - -Scorched, blackened with smoke, Masters made one more superhuman effort. -He shipped his whole cargo in safety! He swarmed up the ladder, the -grappling iron was drawn in, and the great ship slowly moved, travelling -upward with her human freight. - -The Argenta pitched and tossed, but Masters and Hector worked steadily -at the delicate levers. Now they headed her right, now left; now she -climbed above the average ten thousand feet, now dropped low to avoid -the nasty air patches. Mavis was in her bed, her eyes wide open in -terror. Above the roaring of the engines, came claps of thunder, -deafening and awe inspiring. - -“I don’t understand,” she moaned. “What is happening?” - -“It is impossible to say,” said Desmond. “But I feel we are safer here -than we should be on earth to-night.” And the night of horror passed. - -Below, as they hovered to and fro, the whole country was blazing. Dawn -came, but an angry dawn. Dark clouds scudded across the sky; the thunder -grumbled in the distance, and occasional flashes of lightning -illuminated the angry heavens. - -“Where are we?” asked Sir John. - -“Over Edinburgh,” answered Masters from the other end of the ’phone, “we -have scarcely moved for the last four hours.” - -“What?” - -“The engines seem disinclined to work. I can’t make it out at all.” - -The ship suddenly swerved to one side—a terrific explosion filled the -air, and they saw the Castle Rock suddenly shiver, crumple up, and fall -a shapeless ruin on to the railway line beneath. In a few minutes, -Edinburgh, the Modern Athens, Edinburgh the Fair, was a mass of flames! -They watched the populace, mad with fear, running aimlessly along the -streets. “This is awful,” muttered Alan. “Make south if you can. Let us -get away from this desolation.” - -With a great amount of patience and skill, Masters at length managed to -get the engines to work. But they came upon havoc and destruction -whichever way they went,—indeed, the whole world seemed to have turned -upside down. They circled London, but the first metropolis of the world -had been the first English city to suffer from the terrible scourge. -Blackened, charred, lifeless, London was a city of the dead. - -As they swung in space over the dead London, they tried to pick out the -familiar landmarks, but in vain—The Houses of Parliament were but a mass -of bricks and dust; gone was the Abbey of Westminster, levelled to the -ground was the mighty Tower of St. Edward, belonging to the Catholic -Cathedral—gone was the Tower of London. There was not a sign of life in -the once great city. - -Aimlessly they flew in all directions. The whole of England was a -flaming mass. They headed for the Continent. It was true, Paris had -gone; Brussels was no more; there was not a city left. Denmark was wiped -out,—and the sea washed up noisily and angrily over a barren rock that -had once been Norway. At short intervals terrific explosions rent the -air, and the vibration caused the Argenta to perform many nerve-racking -aerial gymnastics. - -“Head for the Atlantic if you can,” cried Alan in despair. For ten days -they had hovered over dead cities, dying lands, and waste voids. -Navigation was almost impossible, the hurricanes drove the craft this -way and that; now forcing her high, now bringing her low. It was all -very fearsome, very terrifying. Mavis was up, and with her baby in her -arms she followed the men about, a forlorn pathetic figure. Landing was -impossible—there was no place where they could land. They had plenty of -water, plenty of provisions, but they ate mechanically, scarcely -realizing what it was that Hector placed before them with unvarying -regularity. - -They watched Europe sinking—the vast Atlantic was slowly but surely -washing over lands and countries that had once been great empires. - -The Argenta was wonderful; no matter what the atmospheric disturbances -were, she always righted herself. The heat, at times, was terrific, and -the Argenta was forced to climb out of the reach of the burning wastes -below. Then the water of the ocean seemed to rise like steam—the -Atlantic itself was boiling, and as it grew hotter and hotter, the ocean -seemed to grow less in size. - -The heat was so intense that the Argenta rose to a great height and -remained among the clouds. After some days she descended, but seemed to -be in a new world altogether. There was a large tract of barren land -stretched out before them—gone was the Atlantic in its vastness. Dead -bodies lay strewn about—the remains of great ships were embedded in the -earth. Animals, humanity, fish, lay mixed together in that arid waste. - -Suddenly Alan spoke, very reverently. “And the sea shall give up its -dead.” - -“The Atlantic?” whispered Sir John. - -“I think so,” answered Alan. - -And as they watched there came a mighty sound, greater than any they had -heard before. The whole world shook, and for one moment was a living -ball of fire. Then it shivered violently, split into a thousand pieces, -and from its gaping wounds belched forth smoke and flames. Once more -came the terrible sound, the sound of a world’s death cry; there was a -mighty crash, the flames went out and where the world had been—was -nothing. - -All was black, all was gone; the earth had returned to its original -state; the sea had disappeared entirely; shapeless, dark,—the earth was -dead! And in her last convulsive hold on life, she shook the very -heavens. The Argenta was whirled round and round in a maelstrom of -agony, and then was shot into space. - -With a mighty effort Masters released the shutters, and filled the -intervening cavity with the ether. It was his last conscious act. On, on -went the Argenta, at a terrific speed. The fury of the heavens seemed -let loose, and the atom in the firmament was like a wisp of wool in its -grasp. Turning, twisting, rolling, the Argenta was borne on the bosom of -the whirlwind, and carried with its seven souls of Terra; seven souls -that had escaped from, but had witnessed The End Of The World. - - - - - BOOK IV - THE PERFECT WORLD - - - - - CHAPTER I - IN SPACE - - -Space—infinite space! On, on, swept the Argenta through the heavens at -frightful speed. The engines were useless; the levers refused to work, -and the occupants of the airship sat within the shuttered vessel, -helpless. - -For days they had eaten nothing—they were unable to move; terror had -them fast within its grasp. - -“Sir John,” said Masters at last, “I’m going to make a cup of tea. Here -we are, and here we must remain until our food gives out. Mrs. -Desmond,—won’t you come and help me?” Mavis rose from an armchair, and -tenderly laid the sleeping babe on the cushions of a settee. - -“My baby,” she murmured, “to think I bore you for this.” - -“Come, Mrs. Desmond,” and Masters led the way to the tiny kitchen. - -All sense of direction had gone, and the occupants of the giant airship, -had simply to accept the extraordinary conditions that had been thrust -upon them, and remain helpless in the Argenta, carried they knew not -whither, adrift in the heavens. They had ceased to reckon time, minutes -had no meaning; hours and days passed as one long whole. They were just -atoms, existing in space, which is infinite—where time is infinite—where -life itself is infinite! - -Mavis entered with a tray laden with tea and biscuits—the exertion had -done her good, and already there was a slight colour in her cheeks. - -The airship was ploughing along at a terrific rate, but its motion was -steady, and they could walk about in comfort. When first the explosion -that had accompanied the end of the world sent them spinning into the -infinite unknown, the Argenta had behaved in a most erratic way. -Broadside she skimmed like an arrow, throwing them from side to side, -then she reared up on her tail, and climbed the heavens almost -perpendicularly; then she would roll over and over, porpoise-like, until -the frail mortals lost all sense of everything except that a great -calamity had come into their lives. - -“Where are we?” asked Mavis suddenly. - -“I intend to try and find out,” said Masters grimly. “Whatever happens -we can’t be in a worse position than we are at this moment. I intend to -move the shutters from the bows and then we may get some idea of where -we are.” - -“But is it safe?” objected Desmond, looking first at his wife and then -at his child. “So far we are safe. This mad journey must come to an end -some time or other. Why jeopardize all our lives for the sake of a -little curiosity?” - -“Must it come to an end?” said Sir John thoughtfully. - -“Of course,” answered Desmond. “We can’t go on forever.” - -“Why not?” continued his Uncle. “Space is infinite. Now time is -eternity. We, when in the world—” - -“How strange that sounds,” interrupted Alan. - -“As I was saying, when we were in the world, we often used the -expression, ‘For ever and ever.’ If we thought what it really meant, it -dazed our brains; we wanted to probe further, and find out what it was -that came after that ‘ever and ever.’ We puzzled our intellects by -pondering on the infinity of time. I realize now, what Eternity is! -Since we have been here, I have ceased to count the minutes; I have -ceased to think of days, or night, or weeks. Time is! That is enough for -me.” - -“Then you really think we may go on forever?” asked Desmond in horror. - -“I don’t know. I certainly think it is as likely as not.” - -“Oh God,” Desmond muttered between his clenched teeth. - -“Come, dear,” said Mavis bravely. “We ought to be thankful that the -promptitude of Uncle John and Masters saved us from an awful death -below.” - -“Are you sure it was ‘down below’?” asked Alan quizzically. - -“Why, of course,” Mavis began. Then she stopped. “Oh I don’t know. That -is all so strange and puzzling.” - -“Now, Masters,” said Sir John. “What were you going to do?” - -“I was going to release the shutters from the bow. I can close the -patent traps, and leave the ether protection all round the ship,” he -explained to the others. “But it is possible to leave a small portion of -the glass in the bows, exposed, through which we shall be able to see -the course we are taking.” - -“I think it’s worth making the experiment,” said Sir John, and they all -followed him into the comfortable front cabin. - -“Now if you see the slightest sign of danger, ’phone me,” said Masters, -who was going into the lever room. - -“How can you tell if danger is near?” asked Mavis with interest. - -“This way,” said Masters. He pointed to a portion of the glass wall, now -covered with the outer sheet of aluminium. - -“That portion of the glass is of extra thickness and strength. If the -outside air pressure is too great, or the gravitation or any unknown -element too powerful for it, that glass will bulge, either inwards, or -outwards. Only slightly at first, but it will get bigger and bigger -until it bursts asunder. Now, if you see the slightest suspicion of that -happening, ’phone through to me, and I will close the shutters again. At -any rate, we shall have done no harm, and at least we shall have tried -to do something to ease our position.” - -In breathless silence they waited, watchful in the dark. Suddenly a tiny -ray of light lit up the stygian gloom. Bigger and bigger it grew, until -the whole of Masters’ wonderfully planned “lookout” was exposed to view. -Breathlessly they watched. There was not the slightest sign of strain -upon the glass. It was certainly capable of protecting them for the -present at any rate. - -“All serene,” cried Alan through the ’phone. - -“Everything safe?” from Masters at the other end. - -“Quite safe.” - -“Oh-h-h-h.” It was Mavis. “How wonderful!” They were looking into -endless space at last! They had no sense of location—no ordinary sense -of North or South—East or West. They were in the heart of the Solar -system, with no horizon to act as a guiding line! The vastness of space -overwhelmed them; there was no landmark to direct them. There was no -comforting horizon, with mighty arms outstretched, embracing the world. -There was nothing to give them a feeling of security. Here space just -“went on” for ever and ever, beyond human comprehension. - -Wherever they looked, there was just—no end. - -But the scene was beautiful beyond comparison. Away to their right, in -the dark recesses of the firmament, was a wonderful brightness. - -“It’s the Milky Way,” said Mavis clapping her hands in ecstasy. - -“I don’t think so,” said Alan. “But all the same, I think that gives us -an idea in what direction we are flying. That brightness must be the -Greater Magellanic Clouds in the Southern Constellation.” - -“What, are they only clouds, then?” - -“No, just stars. Stars of all magnitudes, richly strewn in the heavens. -Even the faintest of the nebulæ are more abundant than in any other part -of the firmament.” - -“It’s wonderful,” said Sir John. “The illuminating brightness is almost -overpowering.” - -They were unable to take their eyes from the cloud-like condensation of -stars—one of the glories of space. - -“We don’t seem to be getting any nearer to it, although we are going at -such a pace,” said Mavis. - -“My dear,” answered her uncle. “We are too many miles away to see any -appreciable lessening of distance between us.” - -“What is that bright star there,” asked Mavis pointing. “Just a little -to this side of the Magellanic Clouds?” - -“I don’t know. It certainly is wonderfully bright,” answered Sir John. - -Alan was searching the heavens. “Isn’t that the Constellation of -Draco—the Dragon—?” he asked suddenly. “I think it must be. If so, that -star, as you call it, which lies between the Greater Magellanic Cloud -and Draco must be Jupiter.” - -“Jupiter?” - -“Yes. One of Jupiter’s poles lies in the heart of Draco, and the other -is close by the Greater Magellanic Clouds.” - -Mavis puckered her brows. “Jupiter,” she almost whispered, “the Prince -of all the Planets?” - -“Yes.” - -“We don’t seem to know much about him, do we?” she went on. - -“No,” said her husband. “The astronomers seem much more interested in -Saturn and Mars.” - -“I’ve often thought,” said Alan, “that such a magnificent orb could not -have been created just to have shown our old earth light. Its beauty, -its grandeur, its magnitude, suggests to us the noblest forms of life.” - -“You think it is inhabited?” asked Desmond. - -“Why not? Surely its beauty and magnitude alone are a convincing proof -of the insignificance of our earth. If Terra was inhabited, populated -with many fine races of human beings, possessed of glorious scenery, and -full of nature’s wonders, surely if such a puny world as ours was -peopled, why should a far finer planet be debarred from possessing and -nurturing higher forms of animal life?” - -“It sounds very interesting,” said Mavis laughing, “but I wonder whether -it’s true.” - -“If people are on Mars, or Saturn, or Jupiter, they would hardly be like -us,” announced Desmond, grandiloquently. “They would either be like the -Mechanical Martians that Wells wrote of, or just animal life of some -gelatinous matter as favoured by Wolfius.” - -“Oh you egotistical, egregious Englishman,” laughed Sir John. - -“Can you beat him?” said Alan. “No one but a Britisher _could_ have made -that remark!” - -There was a laugh at Desmond’s expense, and then Alan went on, -“Personally, I feel convinced that ours was not the only inhabited -planet. Even our feeble knowledge of the solar system, individually and -in bulk, has proved the wonder of Jupiter, the symmetry and perfection -of the system that circles round him, the glory of his own being, and he -should rank as the world of worlds. I should be inclined to believe that -Jupiter is not only capable of producing the highest forms of life, but -that his humanity surpasses in intelligence the most cultured, most -brilliant, most learned of our earth’s philosophers.” - -“No, no, I won’t have that,” said Desmond. “Look at the brilliant men of -letters Britain alone has given to the world. Think of her eminent -scholars, dauntless pioneers—why no other country or world could compete -with Britain.” - -“As I remarked before, the egregious Englishman!” said Sir John. “I -admire your courage, my boy, in sticking to your guns. I admire your -loyalty to the country that gave you birth. But we are not in the world -now, my boy. Our beautiful little planet has vanished, has disappeared -into the void from which it came; yet here, before our eyes, we see -Jupiter still existing, still a brilliant orb in the sky. Surely now, -Desmond, you are convinced of the minuteness of the planet upon which -you were bred and born?” Sir John put his hand on Desmond’s shoulder. -“While you were upon it, it was everything. Now it is nothing—gone—while -other planets still exist and shed their brightness over space.” - -“I think,” said Mavis thoughtfully, “that if our own little world -possessed such a high form of life, and we measure a planet by its bulk, -then surely the Jovians must be the most highly favoured race in the -Solar Kingdom?” - -A tiny cry came from the cabin behind. “Baby,” she cried. “Oh, I’d -forgotten him,” and she fled to her nursling who had missed his mother’s -care. - -“Such are the wonders of the heavens,” said Sir John, thoughtfully. -“It’s so grand, so massive, so unbelievable, that it makes even a mother -forget, in its contemplation, her first-born, her little son.” - -“Why he is not named yet,” said Desmond. “I had forgotten all about -that.” - -“Well, we have no parson here,” said Alan. “Now our world has gone, can -we call ourselves Christians? How do we rank with the Almighty? Have we -become atoms tossed about on an endless sea, or Christians to whom -eventual release will come?” - -“We are still in God’s Hands,” said Sir John reverently. “In the absence -of an ordained priest, a layman may administer the Sacrament of Baptism. -I am getting very old. I have one foot very near the grave. Shall I do -it?” - -“Please,” said Desmond. - -And whirling through the Solar system, belonging neither to earth nor -heaven, was performed surely the strangest rite ever known from time -immemorial. And it was in this strange place, in this strange manner -that Desmond and Mavis’ son—John Alan—was named. - - - - - CHAPTER II - ADRIFT IN THE SOLAR REGIONS - - -Life in the Argenta became very monotonous. After the first throes of -despair, the glimpse of the glorious expanse of the Heavens served to -cheer the prisoners within the ship. They had no clocks that were going. -During the terror of the first few days time had mattered so little to -them that they had let them run down. They now arranged to set all the -clocks, and judge the time accordingly, and plan out their days. Rise at -eight; lunch at one; tea at four; and dinner at seven and then to bed. -The “night” would pass and they would begin another “day.” - -They reckoned they had sufficient food to last the twelve earth months, -and they could exist in comfort for three hundred and sixty-five days. -And with the minutest care, perhaps even longer. “We can’t live in space -for more than twelve months, surely,” said Mavis, but Sir John did not -answer her. They had consumed perhaps an eighth of their water supply, -and had the supply of concentrated water essence untouched. Still, they -were afraid to waste any for washing purposes, and considered it a treat -to be allowed to dip their fingers in any fluid that was left over from -cooking; even a drop of cold tea proved a boon to them, and they -gratefully damped cloths in it and wiped their hot and dry faces. - -Alan fixed a piece of paper on the wall of the front cabin, and every -night before they retired, he would tick off the number of the day from -the time they had reset their clocks and begin to count again. Thirty, -forty, fifty, so the “days” passed, and little John Alan grew -enormously. The few garments that had been packed in their hurried -flight were now too small for him, and Mavis was forced to use some of -her own dresses, and cut them up for the growing child. He alone was -unconscious of the danger of their peculiar position, and he crowed and -gurgled and bit his toes, in complete babyish happiness and delight. If -anything, Mavis had grown more beautiful after the arrival of her child. -Her eyes glowed with maternal pride, and her cheeks were flushed with -joy as she watched her baby, born into such a strange life, grow day by -day fairer and more loving. - -The library aboard, which Sir John had had the foresight to install in -his giant Argenta, proved a godsend to the weary travellers. Every day -they read aloud some old literary favourite, and renewed their -acquaintance with Sam Weller, Pip, the Aged P, and Little Nell; laughed -over the experiences of the “Innocents Abroad” enjoyed again the story -of “Three Men in a Boat.” But even with these diversions, with chess, -dominoes, and draughts; with singing and playing, they grew tired of -their enforced inactivity, and chafed at their surroundings. - -Their air supply was excellent; the mechanism never failed in its work; -certainly the air grew hot and fetid at times but by the aid of electric -fans it was freshened and purified. Every day they looked out of the -little glass window, and drank in the glories of the heavens. - -One day, it was the ninety-eighth according to Alan’s chart, Mavis -startled them all by a sudden exclamation. - -“What is it, my dear?” asked Sir John, looking up from an interesting -game of chess he was enjoying with Alan. - -“Look at Jupiter! Isn’t he large to-night?” said she. “Why, yesterday he -looked like a big star, to-day he is like the moon at harvest time.” - -They all crowded round the little window. - -“By Jove, you’re right,” said Alan. “We must be sailing in a direct line -toward him.” - -“How plain the clouds are upon him,” said Desmond. “You can see them -plainly right across his face.” - -The belts across the face of Jupiter were certainly very plain; across -the surface of the planet they floated pearly white, like masses of -“snow-clouds” as seen in England on a hot summer’s day. From the -equatorial region they merged, both north and south from a glorious -coppery colour, becoming a deep, ruddy purplish tint at the poles. - -“Are they clouds like ours?” asked Mavis wonderingly. - -“I don’t think it has ever been proved what they really are,” answered -Alan. “I think the general theory is, that those clouds as you call them -are, in reality, a vapour-laden atmosphere that floats across the orb.” - -“I should love to go there,” said Mavis. - -“Well, it looks as though we were making for that part of the -firmament,” said her uncle. - -“It certainly does,” she retorted. “But when shall we reach there?” - -At that moment Masters and Hector came in, in great excitement. - -“The engines are working,” announced Hector enthusiastically. - -“What!” from all. - -“It’s true. Masters and I were tinkering at them this morning, when -suddenly the little starting cog flew round, there was a roar, a flash -of sparks, and they started properly.” - -This was indeed good news, for ever since the end of the world the -airship had been propelled through space by some unknown outside -influence; her engines not only refused to work but her steering -apparatus refused to act. - -“I intend navigating straight ahead,” announced Masters. “I’ll have -eight engines going, and then we ought to get up a speed of over four -hundred and fifty miles; that together with the pace we are already -travelling should help us considerably in reaching somewhere, if there -is anywhere for us to get.” - -Eagerly they all went into the engine room, and watched first one, then -another of the powerful engines set going. They were however surprised -to find that they felt no difference in their speed; yet the speedometer -registered four hundred and twenty miles, and all eight engines were -working merrily. - -They went back to the bows, and watched the universe stretched out -before them. They passed close to a star, whose name they did not know, -and its radiance lit up the little cabin for fourteen days, that were -marked off religiously on Alan’s calendar. Then came another terrible -time, when depression took hold of them all again, and they would sit, -silent, staring into space. Their eyes were dull and lustreless; their -limbs cramped from lack of exercise, and their brains torpid and -sluggish. - -Perhaps Alan felt the deprivation of air and exercise most, but he -continued to be the cheeriest of them all. - -“Oh, for some green vegetables,” sighed Mavis one day. John Alan had -been particularly restless, and she felt more than usually miserable. - -“And plenty of nice rabbit food,” went on Alan cheerfully. “Crisp, long -lettuces, the rosy radish, juicy tomatoes, and above all the cool, -refreshing slices of the unwholesome cucumber.” - -“Oh, Alan, I’m so miserable,” she sobbed. “Will this awful existence -never end? Shall we just die here, and this ship become the meteoric -tomb of seven unfortunates of the world? A tomb always spinning on, on, -through endless space, through endless time, like some lost soul.” - -“Lost world, you mean,” corrected Alan. “You are mixing your metaphors, -and when a lady does that, it’s a sure sign she wants a cup of tea!” - -“I don’t want a cup of tea, Alan. I just want to get a breath of air. -Alan, couldn’t you persuade Masters to open the shutters? Couldn’t we -just go on to the deck for five minutes—only five minutes?” she pleaded. - -“My dear,” said Alan gently. “It’s quite impossible. Now listen -carefully to what I am saying. Long, long ago, we were out of the -atmosphere and the gravitation of our earth. In some way or other, the -tornado that accompanied the end of our world drove us through space -where nothing is! Oh, I know it sounds complicated, dear, but by all the -knowledge of science, as taught by the most advanced astronomers, long -ago we should have been suspended in space, unable to move or be moved, -outside the gravitation of other worlds; just atoms, motionless, still. -That hasn’t happened. We have defied the great authorities, and are -being whirled through the heavens by some power unheard of by the -scientists of the earth. Still, dear, we do not know whether there is -air outside. Should we lift the shutters that protect us, we might find -we were unable to exist.” - -“That’s the word,” cried Mavis. “We aren’t living now. We are only -existing. We don’t know from hour to hour what terrible fate may await -us. If by lifting the shutters we kill ourselves, surely that is better -than this lingering death.” - -“Mavis, Mavis, don’t.” - -“Do you know we have only a month’s supply of food left?” - -Alan looked at her in horror. “You don’t mean that, Mavis?” said he -incredulously. - -“My dear Alan, you are just like all men. Sufficient for the day! That’s -your motto. You never enquired about the food. Since I took over the -culinary department, none of you have worried a bit, while day by day -I’ve seen our stock of provisions grow less and less. In a month’s time, -Alan, our food will be totally exhausted.” - -“What about the condensed foods?” - -“Oh we still have some of them—perhaps with extreme care they would last -another four weeks, and then—the end.” - -“Why didn’t you tell me before, Mavis?” - -“Oh I couldn’t,” hysterically. “You were all so contented. Besides I -didn’t realize the seriousness of it myself until to-day. Our flour is -nearly gone. You yourself said the bread wasn’t as good this morning. Of -course it wasn’t. It was just mixtures of every cereal I could think of -to try and make it last out.” - -This news was indeed serious, and Alan walked thoughtfully to his chart. -Yes, he ought to have known. It registered five hundred and fifty-five -days. Over eighteen earth months they had been flying through the -heavens. Their food had lasted magnificently. - -“Water?” he queried. - -“We finished the tank water long ago. I’m pretty well through with the -cubes.” - -“Let me come and see the food supply.” - -Carefully he went over every item. Even yet, there seemed to be enough -to feed an army, but he knew how little there was in reality. “I think -if we have one good meal a day, we ought to make it last longer,” said -he. “After all, one good meal is better than three small ones, and -incidentally, we save over the one transaction. We must sleep longer, -that’s all. We will get up at noon, and have a cup of tea and a biscuit. -At four we will have dinner, and if we retire at eight, a cup of cocoa -then should suffice us. The longer we remain in bed the less food we -shall require. Come, let us tell the others.” - -Sir John took the news very quietly. Not a muscle of his face -twitched—he might have been receiving a most ordinary announcement. -Masters shrugged his shoulders indifferently, and Murdoch went on with -his work as if he had not heard. Desmond took the news badly, however. -His face grew ashen. “Why should this have come upon us?” he cried. “We -had been through so much. Happiness came my way at last, and now—” He -drew Mavis fiercely to him. “I won’t lose you. There must be some way -out.” - -“There is none, my boy,” said Sir John, “so you had better make up your -mind to that at once. Here we are and here we must remain, till by some -merciful intervention, we die, or are given release.” - -“Where shall we ever find release?” from Desmond. - -“In some new world, perhaps.” - -“How big Jupiter is,” said Alan, looking out into the vastness. “He is -certainly a wonderful planet,” said Mavis. - -“Is it my fancy or are we slowing down?” asked Sir John. - -“I’ve wondered the same thing myself,” said Masters. “For the last few -days I have noticed an appreciable difference in our speed.” - -But although the difference was so slight as to be almost undiscernible, -the new topic of conversation gave the prisoners new life. - -The days passed—the quantity of the food they consumed grew daily less -and less, and they were growing weaker and weaker every day. At length -they gave up their cup of tea in the mornings—their tea had gone. Then -they halved their dinner portions making one day’s share of food last -two! But all the same the dreaded day came only too soon, and five -hundred and ninety-five days after Alan had put up his calendar, they -found they had only a few tins of concentrated food left. They were all -hungry. Little John Alan grew fretful, his mother feverish. There was -silence in the little front cabin, the silence of the grave. The little -party were all half asleep, when suddenly Alan rose. “What’s the -matter?” he asked quickly. - -“What is it?” asked his uncle. - -“Don’t you realize?—we’ve stopped! We’ve stopped!” It was true, the -Argenta was stationary at last! At the same moment Masters came rushing -in. - -“We’ve stopped!” he cried. “The engines have refused again to work.” - -They all crowded round the little “lookout,” but could see nothing. For -the first time for nearly two years their vision was limited. Gone was -the brightness of Jupiter, gone the glorious Magellanic Cloud—gone, too, -the many thousand points of light that enriched the heavens. All about -them was a moving vapour. It was unlike clouds, but surged and swirled -like heavy snow flakes. It was a whitish vapour that looked like -steam—that altered again and took on the hue of thick yellowish smoke. - -“Where are we?” asked Mavis. “Can’t we get out?” - -“We’ll see,” said Alan soothingly. - -But still Mavis went on pleadingly. “Oh surely our chance has come at -last. If we opened the shutters now, we might get free altogether.” - -The next morning, Murdoch was missing. His bed had not been slept in. -“Where’s Murdoch?” asked Alan of Masters. - -“I don’t know. I’ve been expecting him to relieve me in the engine room -every minute. Is he in the kitchen?” - -“No. I can’t find him anywhere.” - -“Good God! Then I know what he has done,” said Masters brokenly. “He was -very upset over Mrs. Desmond yesterday. She wanted me to open the -shutters. Come.” - -At the stern of the ship and on the lower deck was a little trap door in -the metal covering. “He’s gone through there,” said Masters hoarsely. -“He asked me a lot of questions about it last night. I told him about -the mechanism of this trap and he suggested we should go out on deck, -and see if it was possible to breathe out there. I laughed at him and -thought no more about the matter.” - -As he was speaking he deftly wound a scarf about his nose and mouth, and -stuffed his ears with cotton wool saturated with oil. He touched a -spring and a sheet of metal unfolded and when it rested at last in -position, it formed a tiny air tight closet outside the trap. “I shall -open the trap as quickly as I can,” said he quickly. “On the other side -the deck is opened up and there is a space left large enough to test -thoroughly the outer air. But by the aid of this “cubby-hole” we still -have our ether protection kept safe all round the ship. Now I am going -out to see if Murdoch is there. If I don’t come back, don’t search for -me. It will be too late.” - -“Masters, don’t go!” urged Alan. - -“I must go,” grimly, “but I beg of you, if I don’t return in ten -minutes, forget I ever existed.” - -Without another word he slipped into the little boxlike chamber, and the -door snapped to after him. They heard the sound of a click, rushing air, -and then, silence. - -Five minutes passed—six—seven—eight. Sir John, Desmond and Mavis had -come up in time to hear the trap close, and quickly Alan explained the -position. - -“Why did you let him go?” cried Mavis. - -“Murdoch went for you, my dear,” he answered sternly. “Masters went to -save him.” - -Mavis covered her face with her hands, and the tears trickled down her -face. - -“My dear, don’t take it to heart,” went on Alan kindly. “If anything -happens to Murdoch, he will have given his life for his friends.” - -Then a muffled cry came from within the little chamber. Quickly Alan -touched the lever, the folds of metal rolled back, and two figures fell -forward on their faces. - -“Water,” commanded Alan, and Mavis rushed to get some. - -“Have you any brandy left?” asked Sir John. - -“A very little.” - -“Bring some too,” he cried as Mavis disappeared into the kitchen. -Tenderly they wiped blood and sweat from the faces of the unconscious -men. - -Masters opened his eyes. “Out there,” said he hoarsely. “Terrible -smell—sulphuric—can’t breathe properly—whirling clouds—eyes smart—don’t -go again.” - -“He’ll do,” said Sir John. “How’s Murdoch?” - -“He’s so terribly cold,” said Mavis. - -Alan took his place by the still form. “Brandy,” said he. He looked at -the man on the floor. Thick veins like whipcords stood out upon his -forehead. Blood trickled from his nose, his ears, his mouth. His lips -were swollen, and were blue in colour and cracked. - -“He’s gone,” said Alan. - -“Dead?” cried Mavis in horror. - -“Quite dead.” Gently they carried the dead man, who had risked his life -for his friends, to his little sleeping cabin. Tenderly they laid him on -his bed, covered up his face, and closed the door softly behind them. -Then they went back to Mavis who was watching over Masters. - -“How is he?” asked Desmond. - -“Better, I think. He asked for water. I think he is sleeping now.” - -Alan bent over their old and valued friend. The look of pallor had -vanished, the veins subsided, he was breathing naturally. - -“Poor Murdoch,” sobbed Mavis. “I feel it was my fault. I was always -worrying you to open the shutters and let us go outside.” - -“Don’t worry, little one,” said Sir John. “He died like an English -gentleman.” - -“Oh how terrible everything is,” she sobbed hysterically. “There seems -no end to our torment. Oh this horrible place, this horrible ship of -doom!” - - - - - CHAPTER III - THE VISION OF A NEW WORLD - - -Perfect silence, perfect stillness, and the clouds whirled round and -round outside. - -In vain they tried to move the ship. The engines worked smoothly, and -with perfect rhythm, but were powerless to propel the Argenta. - -The death of Murdoch had a terribly depressing effect on every one—they -all missed his kindly brusqueness, his forethought and stolid help. - -When Masters was sufficiently recovered he told his story. “I got -through the ether all right,” said he. “I was through in a second and -was standing on the exposed deck at the mercy of the elements. The cold -was intense—I’ve never before experienced anything like it. In those few -seconds it just cut through me. I could hardly see—my eyes filled with -water, and smarted terribly as the gaseous vapour touched them. I -lowered my handkerchief for the tiniest fragment of a second, and drew a -very slight breath. The effect was terrible. My lungs felt as if they -would burst—my mouth felt as if it had been seared with hot irons—my -senses reeled; I felt as if I should fall. Then I became conscious of -Murdoch lying huddled at my feet. I pulled him into the cabin after me, -and well,—you know the rest. Poor Murdoch—I was too late.” - -The excitement following the loss of Murdoch and Masters’ adventure -after him, had made the hungry prisoners forget the emptiness of their -larder. They all sat down to a hearty meal, and it was only at the end -they realized it meant their being on still shorter rations in the -future. And only too soon the larders were indeed empty! Mavis grew too -weak to move, and lay helpless on her bed, her baby at her breast. -Masters was the last to give in, and as he walked unsteadily to his -cabin, he had visions of Sir John on one chair and Alan on another, each -vainly trying to whisper words of comfort to the other. - -Still the ship remained motionless—the stillness was of the grave. - -Suddenly a whitish beam of light shot out through the clouds, and Alan -saw a new moon rising. And as he watched he saw another skim the -heavens, and another, and yet another. He looked at them in -perplexity—four pink tipped crescents in the sky! - -“Four Moons! God!” he cried. “The four satellites of Jupiter! Or should -there be eight? Four—eight—eight—four.” His brain muddled. Four Moons -visible at once! Jupiter! He was witnessing the rise of four of the -planet’s moons! He was watching them through the misty clouds—then came -a blessed sense of oblivion, and he too, lost consciousness. When he -awoke again, it was with a feeling that the Argenta was again moving -through space—moving slowly, but with a speed that was gradually -quickening. He staggered to his feet, and bent over his uncle. Sir John -was still breathing, but there was a curious greyness in his face, and -Alan moistened his lips with a drop of brandy. The old man moved, and -opened his eyes. “Drink a little,” said Alan kindly. “It will do you -good.” - -Sir. John managed to swallow a little of the burning fluid, and sighing -naturally, closed his eyes in sleep. With difficulty, Alan managed to -reach Desmond’s room, for he was very weak. He found Mavis lying on her -bed, hardly breathing: the babe lay in her arms sleeping peacefully. She -had given the very essence of her strength to her child, and he had -scarcely suffered at all. - -Desmond was breathing heavily, jerkily, the breath came like sobs from -between his clenched teeth. Alan forced some of the brandy between his -lips and said huskily, “Dez, old boy: don’t leave me, old chap; we’ve -been through some tight corners, don’t give up yet.” - -Desmond struggled to a sitting position. “Good old Lanny,” he muttered. - -“I must see Masters,” said Alan. “Keep up, if you can, till I return.” - -Alan reeled from side to side in his weakness as he struggled on to -Masters’ cabin. It was empty! He was almost too weak to think or act -coherently. - -“Masters,” he moaned. “Where are you?” Slowly he made his way back to -the little room in the bows, and as he neared it, a brilliant beam of -light shot across his path. The unexpectedness of it threw him off his -balance, and he would have fallen, had not Masters rushed forward and -put his arm about him. - -The light was strong. So strong that they could feet the heat of its -rays through the little glass window. - -“What is it?” he asked. - -Masters could hardly speak. His lips were swollen and blackened, and his -tongue parched. “Help,” said he thickly. “That light is like a magnet—it -is drawing us somewhere. It’s sent out by human agency I am sure. See -how it flutters and fades, only to come bright again.” They watched the -ray—it was focussed directly on the bows, and it seemed to be drawing -them closer and closer to some harbour of refuge. Still they were going -through the encircling clouds, which had suddenly turned to a most -beautiful roseate hue. Then without any warning they emerged and found -they were gazing on the most wonderful scene they had ever beheld. - -It was more wonderful than their thoughts could have expressed. Imagine -hovering over the most wondrous piece of natural scenery—double—treble -its beauty, and even then you could have no idea of the grandeur, the -poetry of the picture they gazed upon. - -They were, perhaps, three thousand feet up. Mountains rose all round -with rocky crevasses, and wonderful waterfalls dashing down their sides. -Foaming waters trickled and bubbled and laughed by the sides of grassy -paths. An inland lake glowed in the glory of the sunshine. Trees of all -kinds nestled in the valleys and climbed the hillsides. - -A sea—a glorious azure sea—with dancing waves and white flecked foam -rolled merrily in and out on wonderful white sands. There were rocks and -caves, and velvety grass slopes along the sea shore; babbling brooks -merged into the blue, blue waters; tall lilies, virginal white, mingled -with roses, red like wine, and grew in clusters at the water’s edge. All -was nature at her best—unspoiled by man. - -Wooded islets were dotted about in still more wonderful bays; birds -white as snow, birds with plumage rainbow-hued floated idly on the -waters, and added to the picturesque beauty. They could see little -buildings nestling among the trees here and there, buildings that, like -the châlets of Switzerland, only added to the beauty of the scene. - -The airship had stopped suddenly, and they were unable to move her, and -still they hovered over the wonderful land. Sea—sky—both of a most -glorious blue; the verdure of this new land was green—“The same as our -world,” murmured Alan. - -“But with what a difference,” whispered Sir John. - -“I never knew what the sea was until now,” said Alan. “I never realized -what ‘colour’ was—what blue or green meant, until I looked down yonder.” - -New life was born in the three men. “I’ll call Desmond,” said Alan. -Mavis was lying as he had left her—white, inert, silent. “Leave her,” he -told his cousin. “She will be quite safe; but we’ve news at last—we are -in sight of land.” - -When he reached the bows again, he saw they had dropped a few hundred -feet, and were now well below the summit of the mountains. - -Below them, in a fertile valley, they saw what they thought were six -giant birds running along a field. They rose, soared straight up, and -flew directly toward the Argenta. They were like swans with outstretched -wings, and necks like swans; but never had they seen birds of such a -monstrous size. - -“They are as big as a small plane,” said Sir John wonderingly. - -“By Jove, I believe that’s what they are,” said Alan. - -As the “birds” drew nearer, they could see that the body was in reality -the car of the plane. Soon six were circling round the Argenta, and the -prisoners within could see figures standing in the cars of the strange -looking aeroplanes. - -The Argenta gave a jolt, and quivered from stem to stern, and they felt -themselves sinking. The newcomers had thrown out some kind of grappling -rope and were pulling them to earth. They were nearer to this wonderful -country. Already they could see the brilliant flowers—trees laden with -wonderful fruit and bright plumaged birds fluttering about without any -sign of fear. - -“Release the shutters,” said Alan hoarsely. - -“No,” said Sir John with decision. “Remember we have on board a -defenceless woman and her child. We don’t yet know if we are in the -hands of friends or enemies. I’ll get my revolver. Dez, my boy, I’ll -give it to you. Stay in your cabin and be prepared. You understand?” - -“Shoot—her?” asked Desmond hoarsely. - -Sir John bowed his head. “Surely you would rather do it than me?” - -“Yes—but—” - -“There is no ‘but,’ my boy. Rather death than horrors unnameable. Stay -in the cabin with your wife and child. If I think we are in good hands I -will call you. Otherwise, I will give our whistle—the one we used when -you were boys—the three sharp calls, and a long minor note,” and he -illustrated it softly. “If you hear that,—don’t hesitate, my boy.” They -gripped hands, and Desmond, dazed, speechless, walked unsteadily out of -the room, and they heard the click of his cabin door as it closed behind -him. - -Slowly, but surely the Argenta was being dragged down to the field -below. At last they touched solid ground—there was a scrunch and a -grating—they were on some earth at last. - -“Alan,” said Sir John grimly. “I have two other revolvers on board. -Masters, if the worst comes to the worst, and I give the warning whistle -for Mr. Desmond, go in to him. If he does not turn the weapon on himself -do it for him—and keep a spare bullet for yourself.” - -“I understand, sir.” - -The six white “birds” had also reached land, and from out of the bodies -they saw strange figures appear. The figures were like themselves—yet -how different! The men approaching were perhaps under average height, -but they were beautifully moulded, muscular with a symmetry of form that -was glorious to behold. - -All but one wore white—a garment that reached to their feet, and which -resembled in shape a Roman toga. This white garment was embroidered with -richly coloured silks at the neck, wrists and hem. On their heads, they -wore fillets of gold. The leader was garbed in a garment of the same -shape, but of a glorious blue bound with gold, and his fillet was -studded with gems that shone and flashed in the sunlight. All walked up -to the Argenta and smiled through the little window at the occupants. -Then the leader opened his hands—held them up empty, and with a charming -smile, bowed low before them. Then he seemed to issue a command, and all -the others, there were altogether perhaps thirty of them, followed his -example, and bowed before them. - -“They look friendly,” said Sir John. “Masters, let the shutters be -raised—then stand near Mr. Desmond’s cabin. If I shout—‘view halloo!’ -bid him to come out on to the upper deck, but—” - -“But if I hear the whistle, sir, I shall know what to do.” - -“Keep your revolver hidden, Alan,” said Sir John, and they made their -way to the upper deck. - -They waited in silence for the ether to be pumped back into its -cylinders, and for the shutters to lift. Gradually light came creeping -in through chinks here and there—higher and higher was lifted the moving -metal, until at last the two men drank in fresh air and bathed in -glorious sunshine once again. They found they could scarcely move along -the deck—in fact it was with the greatest difficulty they could keep -their balance. They felt horribly material and gross. - -“What is it?” whispered Alan. - -“The law of gravity, my boy. Wherever we are, I should say it is about -three times the strength of that we were used to when we were on Terra. -I think we have about trebled our weight.” - -The strangers had advanced—the leader was smiling graciously. He gave -another command, and his band of followers came to a sudden halt, and he -approached the Argenta—alone. He addressed them in a language they did -not understand. - -“I do not understand—” commenced Sir John, but before he could say any -more the stranger spoke—haltingly it is true, and as if unused to it, -but he spoke in English. - -“Where are we?” cried Sir John in amazement. - -“You are on, what I think you would call—Jupiter.” - -“Jupiter?” - -“Yes. And may I welcome you strangers to our land of plenty. I know not -who you are or whence you come—but you are welcome—very welcome. But you -look tired—” - -“You are not enemies, then?” cried Sir John. - -“Enemies?” repeated the Jovian. “I understand not the word.” - -“You are friends?” - -“Friends of course—we are all friends. Can you find a more beautiful -word than friendship?” - -“Thank God! Thank God!” cried Sir John, and with a wild “View Halloo” -issuing from his lips, he fell senseless to the ground. - - - - - CHAPTER IV - JUPITER AND THE JOVIANS - - -The sweet toned bell in the Observatory at Minnaviar rang violently, and -startled the students out of their usual calm and placidity. - -Kulmervan looked up from his studies. “What is it, my Waiko?” said he in -his own language to his friend. - -“I know not, my Kulmervan. Let us go to the Turret Room, and see.” The -two astronomical students at the most important meteorological college -on the whole of Keemar, went swiftly up the wide, marble stairway to -their Djoh’s room. Before they were half way up, the bell rang louder -than before. - -“Haste, my Waiko,” said Kulmervan. “The Djoh is anxious.” As they -reached the archway leading into the experimenting room, the Djoh met -them. - -“At last,” said he testily. “At last you are come. I summoned you as -there is a most remarkable phenomenon registered by the sensitive disc. -After we recorded the destruction of the planet ‘Quilphis,’ you will -remember, we discovered a new comet or meteor that seemed to have -separated from the planet itself. We witnessed this extraordinary ‘star’ -whirling toward us, daily nearer and nearer. Our learned Ab-Djohs -consulted together as to the meaning of this extraordinary thing. At -last I was consulted, and by the aid of every scientific means we -possessed we tried to discover the substance of this new moving orb. You -recollect?” - -“Yes, my Djoh,” answered Kulmervan, the senior student. - -“Look,” said the Djoh triumphantly, and he led the way to a large disc -that stood in front of the large window. This disc was of glass, and was -connected by etheric pipes to a large telescopic tube fixed outside the -window. It was by the aid of this that the Keemarnians studied the solar -system, and learnt about the other worlds in the sky. - -As Kulmervan looked into the disc, he saw, by reflection, a peculiar -body suspended in the heavens—stationary it rested near Wirmir and -Kosli, the twin stars of Gorlan. “What is it?” he asked eagerly, while -Waiko, the younger student, stood silent, listening eagerly to the -conversation. - -“It is the meteor of Marfaroo,” said he. “It is the strange body that -detached itself from Quilphis, when the life of that unfortunate planet -was run.” - -“But it is still now, my Djoh.” - -“The four Meevors have not yet risen, my son. In fourteen permos from -now, they will be bright and shining. When they are at their full, they -will draw that orb within our surrounding vapours. Then we must direct -our light rays upon it, and draw it within our atmosphere. It is a -wonderful thing, my son, and will aid us in our knowledge of science. My -theory is, that it is a minute portion of the planet Quilphis itself. -Oh, very small, hardly as big as the Rorka’s palace; but the knowledge -of its composition will help us in our research. Take turn and watch -with me, my sons, and at the right moment we will direct our Ray upon -it.” - -Eagerly the students watched. The honour was great the Djoh had put upon -them, and they were eager to be present when the light of the four full -Meevors should shine upon the strange presence in the sky. - -“But the time the Kymo sinks to rest, my sons, the fourth Meevor will be -at the full, and we will watch the developments with interest.” - -The three surrounded the little disc; the pale beams from the Meevors -shone distinctly on the glass; there was a movement—the foreign body -moved slowly toward them. - -“The Ray,” cried the Djoh. “Summon the Ab-Djohs.” - -Ten Ab-Djohs appeared at Waiko’s call. They were all dressed in the -green tunic and vest and short cloak—the symbol of their calling as the -highest astronomers in the land, bar one, the Djoh himself, who wore a -voluminous cloak and tall, conical hat in addition. The wise men -adjusted the focussing apparatus and directed the nozzle toward Wirmir -and Kosli. A whirring noise sounded—and then suddenly shot out a most -glorious ray. “When Kymo has risen but four thoughts, the orb will be -here,” announced the Djoh. “Waika, go call Waz-Y-Kjesta. Tell him the -Djoh has words of import to utter.” - -Soon Waz-Y-Kjesta appeared. He was a handsome man, fair-haired, -long-limbed. He wore his blue toga as became him as Waz of the air -birds, the vessels which were used by the inhabitants of Keemar to -journey by the sky. - -“Fetch in that strange star, O Waz,” said the Djoh. “Bring it to earth, -and I will await its arrival here.” - -Waz-Y-Kjesta bowed low. “Your will shall be done, my Djoh,” said he, and -he went swiftly to the place where his air birds were housed. -“Mashonia,” said he to his Waz-Mar, or Lieutenant. “Order out six air -birds, we go on a mission for the Djoh.” - -In a very short space of time, six beautiful “birds” rose from the -ground and skimmed toward their goal which was now approaching very -rapidly. - -“My Waz,” cried Mashonia suddenly. “It is part of no planet that we are -approaching. See, there is glass in front, and men like ourselves are -looking toward us!” - -“They are like us, yet unlike us,” said Waz-Y-Kjesta. “They are habited -in sombre clothing—they look dark and gloomy.” - -“Where can they come from?” asked Mashonia wonderingly. “All sons of -Keemar would signal us. They are strangers from another world, I fear.” - -Gradually they circled round the Argenta, and brought her safely to the -ground. They watched the lifting of the shutters curiously. This was -indeed the strangest “air bird” they had ever seen. When Sir John gave -his wild cry, the Keemarnians realized that the strangers who had come -in so wonderful a manner to their land, had suffered acutely. “Send for -six Bhors,” said Waz-Y-Kjesta quickly, “these friends are ill.” - -In the shortest space of time, the Bhors, the Keemarnian carriages, -appeared. They were comfortable litters like vehicles, laden with rugs -of silk and downy cushions. Above were canopies of silk which shaded the -occupants, who swung hammock wise from a wheeled frame, into the shafts -of which were harnessed magnificent colis—beasts very similar to -Shetland ponies, only with long curly hair. - -At a command from Waz-Y-Kjesta, Mashonia and another leapt nimbly over -the bulwarks of the Argenta, and without a word, in turn carried all the -erstwhile prisoners of the airship, and placed them on cushions in the -comfortable Keemarnian equipages. As Alan was carried past the Waz, he -murmured feebly. “A guard for the Argenta, please.” - -A look of surprise passed over the Keemarnian’s face. “What meanest -thou?” he asked. - -“A guard,” urged Alan. “The Argenta contains all our possessions.” - -“A guard?” answered Kjesta. “Nay, why should we do that? It is safe -there. It does not belong to us. Fear not, no one will touch it, my -friend.” - -Gently the colis stepped out, drawing easily the Bhors and their -occupants. “Drive to the palace of the Jkak,” said Waz-Y-Kjesta. “We -must acquaint him first with the news of the arrival of these -strangers.” - -The weary travellers saw nothing of the country through which they -passed. They were too weary and worn to raise themselves on the cushions -and look around. The cool breeze swept across their faces and refreshed -them, so they were content to remain as they were and not think or worry -about the future. - -A runner was sent before to acquaint the Jkak of their near approach, -and as they stopped at his beautiful palace, men came out, unhooked the -hammock part of the Bhors, and carried the occupants into the Jkak’s -presence. He was awaiting them in the cool reception hall, and regal and -patriarchal he looked, in his robe of loose green silk, with his golden -fillet low upon his brow. - -“My brothers,” said he in a low musical voice. “Welcome to Keemar, the -land of all good. Eat first from yonder viands. They will revive you.” - -Trays daintily laden with food and wine were placed before the hungry -travellers. The Jkakalata, consort to the Jkak, attended to Mavis. “A -child,” said she, “and a woman, too. Come, Persoph,” to her husband, -“give me that glass of friankate—it will revive her.” She moistened -Mavis’s lips with the fragrant wine—Mavis opened her eyes, and as she -looked at the kindly woman’s face, she burst into tears. “Who are you?” -she cried. - -“I am Mirasu, the Jkakalata,” she replied. “Drink this, it will do you -good.” - -Mavis drank long of the sweet liquor, and ate the strange fruits that -were placed before her. Alan, as usual, was the first to recover and -made a movement as if to rise from the Bhor. - -“Nay,” said Persoph. “Do not move, I beg you. Rest, and later you can -tell us your story.” Then he turned to Desmond. “She with the babe—she -is yours?” - -“How did you know?” asked the perplexed husband. - -“By the look in your eye when my Mirasu handled your babe,” said the -wise old man sagely. “It was the look of possession.” - -“Yes, she is my wife,” said Desmond. - -“Wife—ah! that is the word. Now rest among the cushions of the Bhors. -Rooms are prepared for you. Sleep, my friends, until the Kymo rises -twice again. Then refreshed and strong we will welcome you among us, and -listen with interest to your story.” - -The Jkak’s palace was of a glorious green marble, highly polished. In -the entrance hall was a huge fountain. Six beautiful maidens, their -garments chiselled out of coloured marble, held large shells from which -poured water into the basin beneath. The figures were life size, and -gracefully moulded. Lovely water flowers grew all around, and coloured -fish swam in and out among the pebbles and plants. - -Up a wide stairway, which branched out into large galleries, the -strangers were carried, the Jkak himself leading the way, as if he were -doing homage to the Rorka himself. They wended their way through a -narrower passage which widened out again into a spacious loggia. In the -very centre of this space four malachite pillars, highly polished, -supported a crystal shell out of which poured sparkling waters into a -pond beneath. There were six doors round the loggia; at the first the -Jkak stopped, opening it himself, led the way in. With gentle hands -Desmond and Mavis were transferred to soft, downy beds. “Rest, my -friends, and sleep until Morkaba brings you wine and food.” Then the -other three were taken to separate sleeping apartments, where their -weary limbs rested in contentment on the soft, downy cushions. - -Desmond and Mavis’s room was perhaps the largest—a glorious room with a -wide balcony upon which were growing the most beautiful creepers and -plants—with wonderful perfumes and flowers. An enormous four poster bed -stood in the centre of the room, with its back immediately in front of -the door. A canopy of silk was overhead; there were no sheets or -blankets upon it, but there was an abundance of cushions, and silken -rugs of all hues. Easy chairs, plenty of mirrors and a dressing table -furnished the room. The walls were of a polished pale pink marble, and -the fittings, tapestries and silken hangings were all of colours that -blended and made one harmonious whole. All the other rooms were similar, -except in the colouring, and on the polished marble floors were spread -rugs of exotic colours. - -A silver bell tinkled! To Mavis, it sounded like the Angelus on a summer -morning. She opened her eyes; again the bell sounded. “Where am I?” she -cried, and with sudden remembrance. “Baby—where’s Baby?” - -Desmond woke. “Where’s Baby, Dez?” she asked again piteously, and even -as she spoke she heard the sound of a tiny chuckle, and by her side on a -bed, the miniature of the one she was on, lay her baby, crooning with -delight. The bell tinkled again. Desmond went to the door and opened it -slightly. A smiling girl was outside with a table on wheels. “Your -mushti,” said she wheeling it toward him. - -“To eat?” queried Desmond. - -“Of course. It is pleasant on the ‘vala,’ outside among the flowers—have -it there with your friends.” - -“Thank you. It’s breakfast, Mavis,” said Desmond. “Look out on the -balcony and see if Uncle John is there.” - -Mavis was almost too bewildered to ask any questions, and obeyed. There -was a tiny gate dividing their balcony from the next, and she went -through. “Uncle John,” she called softly. - -Sir John, Alan, and Masters appeared at the window of the next room. - -“You’re awake then?” laughed Alan. - -“Yes.” - -“Have you had any food?” asked Desmond. - -Alan laughed. “A table each—and chock full. Shall we wheel ours along -and all have it together?” In a trice the six were sitting down to the -first real meal they had had since they had so miraculously escaped from -the end of the world. - -The tables were of different coloured glass, and were laden with food -very different from that to which they had been accustomed. There were -jugs full of steaming liquid, neither tea, coffee, nor cocoa, but with a -reminiscent flavour of all three, and extremely refreshing. There were -wines—fruits whole, and fruits compote. There were cereals served almost -like porridge, and there was bread too. Bread and tiny, crisp rolls, -biscuits sweet and biscuits plain, and pats of golden butter. It was a -delightful meal, refreshing, invigorating, and so different from the -stodgy, unwholesome tinned meats they had been living on for so long. -There was also a tiny tray for the baby—a bowl of fresh new milk and -some rusks. A plate of a kind of arrowroot mixture was greatly -appreciated by little John Alan, who cried out “More—pese, mum, more.” - -“The little beggar likes it,” said Sir John. “He appreciates the change -too. Well, here we are all on land again at last, and among friends.” - -“What are you going to do?” asked Mavis. - -“We’ll throw ourselves on the mercy of the Jovians of course; make up -our minds to settle down in a new world, and live the remainder of our -lives in peace and contentment.” - -“Shan’t we ever go home again?” Mavis’s eyes widened, and she looked -imploringly at the others. The truth was forced on her mind at last. She -had no home! Gone were all her pretty possessions—gone her trinkets, -her books, her silver. Gone also her delicate trousseau—her frocks, -lingerie, jewels. - -Everything was gone. The world itself had vanished. - -“Now, my dear,” said Sir John. “We must acclimatize ourselves to this -new life. After, all, we can easily do that. We have been treated as -honoured guests, so I must speak to the Jkak, and find out our future -standing in this world.” - -“They speak English!” said Alan wonderingly “How is that? Surely we are -the first English people who have found their way here? There can’t be a -colony of Britishers in Jupiter!” - -The bell sounded again, and Alan went to the door. Waz-Y-Kjesta stood -outside. “The Jkak is eager to see you,” said he. “If you feel strong -enough and sufficiently rested, come with me and I will lead you to -him.” They followed him down the stairs to the entrance hall, and -through into a spacious apartment. - -“The Reception Room,” said the Waz. “The Jkak wishes not to be on formal -terms with you—he bade me bring you to his garden room.” - -Through a doorway they went and out into the most glorious garden they -had ever seen. Fountains splashed in the sunlight—tiny brooks gurgled -over white stones, as they wound round beds of flowers. There was a riot -of colour in this wonderful garden—glorious, flowering trees and shrubs -abounded—creeper-covered archways were everywhere, and at the further -end they could see a creeper-covered arbour, hung with exotic blooms. -Inside this were easy chairs, settees and comfortable lounges. The Jkak, -and Mirasu, his Jkakalata, were seated there awaiting their arrival, and -rose to greet them. - -“Now tell us your story,” said the Jkak, “for wonderful it must be.” - -“First,” said Alan, who at Sir John’s request, acted as spokesman, “how -is it you can understand our language? Surely English isn’t spoken -here?” - -“English?” - -“Yes. We are English. We come from that part of our world that was known -as England, you know.” - -“We have the ‘gift of tongues’ my friend,” said the Jkak. “Until we -spoke to you, we had never before heard your tongue, but the moment you -spoke we understood. I cannot describe our gift—it just—is. We of Keemar -all speak one tongue. No confusion is here. Until you came, we had never -had the opportunity to benefit from this gift we all believed we -possessed. To-day, all Keemarnians are thanking Mitzor, the Great White -Glory and Tower of Help, for His graciousness in having conferred upon -us this gift, and for allowing us to have the means given us for using -the ‘gift of tongues’. We understand, all of us. We may not understand -every expression you utter, for things are different in other worlds, -and we ourselves no doubt possess peculiarities of our own—still we can -converse freely with you.” - -“It is a wonderful gift to possess,” said Sir John. - -“Now your story,” insisted the Jkak gently. - -So Alan told the whole story of his life since the time when he and -Desmond first went to Marshfielden. He told of the Light, and the people -of Kalvar—of their wonderful escape from the bowels of the earth, and of -the end of the world. - -“So Quilphis is no more,” said the Jkak. “Indeed, we witnessed its -destruction, and thought that your airship was part of the planet -itself. And so,” he went on, “you believe that the end of the world was -caused through the failure of the fire in the centre of the earth?” - -“I feel sure of it,” said Alan. “During our stay in Kalvar, we noticed -that the Fire grew daily less and less. And the purple people prophesied -that when the Fire went out, then would come the end of the world. I -think that, in its last dying gasp, it tried to get a new lease of life. -In its gigantic death struggle, it burst its bonds, and earthquakes, -volcanoes, and water spouts were the result.” - -“Oh, it was horrible,” said Mavis shuddering. - -“And your ship—the one you sailed in—you must invite me to see it,” said -the Jkak. - -“Why, of course,” said Sir John. “Have you not been?” - -“It is not mine,” replied the Jkak. “It would be an impertinence to pry -into your affairs without an invitation. Now, with regard to yourselves. -I must see that you go to Hoormoori and pay your respects to our Rorka. -Hoormoori is the chief place in this world of ours; it is there that our -Rorka has his palace.” - -“Rorka?” asked Mavis “What is that?” - -“Our Rorka rules over the whole of Keemar.” - -“Have you only one Rorka or King over the whole of Keemar?” asked Sir -John. - -“Why, of course. Why should we have more?” asked Mirasu smiling. “Keemar -is one world—with one Rorka. Then we have one hundred Jkaks, and one -thousand Moritous—that is enough, surely, to govern a world?” - -“Are you only one nation then?” - -“Naturally. We are all Keemarnians—just one great nation, divided into -many families. We all speak the same language—all worship in the same -fashion Mitzor, the Great White Glory and Tower of Strength, and all -live in peace, friendship, and harmony, one with another. But now my -friends, strangers though you are, you are welcome here. I will put at -your disposal houses and serving men.” - -“We possess nothing,” said Sir John. “We have no property, no -valuables—nothing but the Argenta. How shall we repay your kindness to -us?” - -“Repay?” said the Jkak, “nay, that is another, word I know not the -meaning of.” - -“But,” began Alan. - -“Nay, you are strangers in a strange world. It is our duty to make you -all feel at home here. I can see you were of high estate in your own -country—you must be of high estate here also. Know you, we are wise in -this land. Our Rorka is first, and his spouse, the Rorkata, ranks -second. Their offspring and nearest blood relations come next; then come -the Jkaks and Moritous; our Djohs and Ab-Djohs; the Wazi, Captains of -our air birds, our learned men and students, down to the serving men and -maids, and the builders of our homes and our ships. From highest to -lowest, all share ‘pro rata’ in the good things of the world. We are all -satisfied—the laws of our land have fixed the rates that are to be paid -to each household from the common fund. I assure you, there will be -enough and to spare for you.” - -Masters spoke for the first time. “I am Sir John’s servant,” he began. - -“No,” corrected Sir John. “Masters is my faithful friend and adviser.” - -“Then you would like him to dwell in the same house with you?” - -“Please,” said Sir John, “and my nephew Alan, also.” - -“And you, no doubt,” went on the Jkak turning to Desmond, “you would -like to have apartments to yourselves.” - -“Thank you,” answered Mavis for her husband and herself. - -“Good. I will summon Waz-Y-Kjesta. There are several new houses near at -hand. Go with him—you can take your choice,” and with a wave of the hand -and a smile, they realized that they were dismissed from the presence of -the Jkak and his charming wife. - -Waz-Y-Kjesta was hovering near and came toward them. He had received his -full instructions beforehand. “Come,” said he. “The houses that are -unoccupied are quite close—come and take your choice.” - -“How is it,” asked Alan, “that we can walk so easily now. When we first -came out on to the open deck of the Argenta, our limbs were as heavy as -lead. We could not walk an inch, and we were so top-heavy we could -hardly stand.” - -“That is easy to explain,” replied the Waz. “Eight Kymos have risen -since you arrived here.” - -“Kymos?” asked Mavis. The Keemarnian names puzzled her. - -“Sun?” suggested Alan. - -“Ah, you call it—sun. Yes, since you first came, the sun has sunk seven -times. You have slept—breathed in our air. While you were sleeping, our -men of science administered medicinal gases through your nostrils. These -gases lightened you—took from you the heaviness of your earth. You will -find no difficulty now,” and he led the way through the garden to the -most glorious street it was possible to imagine. - -“Now you will see our country,” he continued, “and compare it with your -own. You are not too tired?” he asked Mavis. - -“No, of course not. I feel too excited. I want to see your beautiful -city—your beautiful country. May I first see that my baby is all right?” - -He gave the necessary permission, and soon she returned. “He is sleeping -peacefully,” said she. “Morkaba is watching over him. Now I’m ready,” -and they all went down the marble steps of the Jkak’s palace, eager for -their first sight of this new, strange land. - - - - - CHAPTER V - DEATH IN JUPITER - - -They walked down a lovely avenue to the outer gates. It was -grass-covered, soft and velvety and cool. Birds with the gayest plumage -hopped among the branches of the trees, and came fearlessly up to the -strangers. One bird, perhaps as big as an English bullfinch, of many -colours and with a fan-shaped tail, perched on Mavis’ shoulder, and -chirped prettily to her. - -“How wonderful!” said she. - -“Did not your, birds do that?” asked Waz-Y-Kjesta. - -“No, they were too nervous.” - -“Nervous?” - -“Yes—frightened—terrified,” she explained. - -“I understand the meaning of the word you utter,” said he, “but you will -not find the sensation of fear known on Keemar. We live in harmony with -our birds, our animals, and even our fish. They are all our friends.” - -At the end of the avenue they found themselves on a broad road. Hills -rose up at the side, steeply in some places, while in others the rise -was more gradual, leaving moorland and valley in view. Houses were built -at intervals along the roads, all of wonderful, coloured marbles, but -they were all surrounded by beautiful grounds, and added to the scene. - -“Oh,” said Mavis suddenly. “There’s a shop.” - -Waz-Y-Kjesta looked puzzled, and followed her gaze. “Oh yes, you mean -our Omdurlis. How else should we get food to eat and clothes to wear?” - -“How then do you manage about your coinage? Do you have money?” asked -Alan curiously. - -“I know not the word.” - -“How do you buy things—what do you give in exchange?” - -“Oh, we have laika—royla, suka and minta,” said he; and he drew from his -purse that hung satchel-wise across his shoulders, some coins. The first -was square, as large as a five shilling piece, and green in colour. - -“This will purchase the most,” he said. “Five roylas make a laika.” The -royla was exactly the same, but no bigger than a florin. “Then there are -ten sukas to a laika, and twenty mintas.” The last two coins were of a -bronze hue and as big as a shilling and a sixpence. - -“I expect those five coins are equal to a fiver, a sovereign, a two -shilling piece and a sixpence,” said Mavis thoughtfully. - -“How do you get your money?” asked Sir John. - -“Oh, from the Rorka,” explained the Waz. “I am a Waz—I receive one -thousand roylas or two hundred laikas a murvin. The Jkak will get a -thousand laikas, while little Morkaba, who is born of the workers, gets -but ten and her food.” - -“I suppose the shopkeepers make a lot of money,” said Desmond. - -“Oh no. All members of the Omdurlis get one hundred laikas. All that -they make above that they are bound to send to the Rorka. He places all -the surplus in the general fund which is held in reserve for all -Keemarnians. As each male Keemarnian reaches the age when he has seen -the Kymo rise three thousand and thirty times, he journeys to Hoormoori, -makes his bow to the Rorka, and receives from him his manhood. According -to the station in life in which he has been born, and from which he has -sprung, so he learns to take his part in life.” - -“It is a wonderful system in theory,” said Sir John. “But how does it -work in practice?” - -“It is our custom,” was all the reply the Waz made. - -“But don’t you sometimes find you get dissentient spirits? Don’t they -rebel against this formality? Don’t they want to make more money than is -allowed by custom? Don’t you sometimes have trouble from these spirits?” - -Waz-Y-Kjesta smiled. “In our books of science we have read that in other -places than ours—there were troubles like those you name. That man -fought man—brother hated brother—women sorrowed, and children were -rendered homeless. We, in Keemar, know not the meaning of such things. -We are happy; we are content with our life; why should we complain?” - -There were no ugly streets and lines of shops in this wonderful city; -but the Omdurlis were to be found here and there at the edge of the -grass covered paths, while the houses lay further back. Everywhere were -to be seen happy-faced men and women, and laughing children. Bhors -driven by colis, and bhors driven by the etheric power that was used for -lighting and propelling purposes, thronged the streets, and the whole -scene was gay and beautiful. - -Although the sky was a wonderful blue, and all the buildings were of -white and brilliant coloured marbles, the whole effect had none of the -tawdry or bizarre appearance of the cities of the East, in the world; -but the whole was soothing and pleasing to the jaded nerves of the earth -folks. They turned a corner and found themselves in a short road ending -in a cul-de-sac formed by high gates and marble pillars. - -“This is one of the houses,” said Waz-Y-Kjesta. “Come, and see it.” The -garden entranced Mavis before she saw the house. It was like a picture -out of the fairyland she had dreamt of as a child—the fairyland she had -dreamt of as a woman! For are not all true women half fairies at heart? -Is not the mysticism of life itself a fairy gift to a pure woman’s mind? -Mavis had lived her life among the fairies. As a child she had played -with them in bluebell woods and primrose glades; and when she renewed -her own childhood in her baby, she renewed through him her acquaintance -with the fairies. - -Trees overhung the grassy path which was on a gradual upward slope. -Burns ran down on either side—rushing, laughing, maddening burns. Tiny -flowers peeped out among the grass; lichen-covered rocks reared up -majestically from the centre of still pools. Gnarled trees lined the -way, and their twisted roots formed steps up the hillside. The top -spread out plateau-wise, and a blue marble house was built in the very -centre. It was not very large; a verandah ran all round it on both -floors, and the foliage and creeping plants added to its beauty. The -door was open wide, and the splashing fountain in the entrance hall -looked inviting and cool. Apart from the kitchen and servants’ quarters, -there were on the ground floor only two living rooms and the entrance -hall. Each of the six bedrooms on the upper floor had magnificent -bathrooms leading from them. They were like miniature swimming baths, -shallow at one end, deepening to six feet, and the water was hot and -cold in the pipes. The whole house was decorated in a delicate shade of -blue, and was absolutely ready for use. Mavis was entranced. “May we -stay here?” she asked. - -“I will acquaint the Jkak with your decision,” answered the Waz. “Now,” -turning to Sir John, “through the garden yonder, and down a short -woodland path is a garden house. Would you care to see it? It might suit -you, and you would be all near to one another.” - -“It sounds most attractive,” said Alan. - -They walked through the garden and down the hill on the other side of -it, and saw, nestling among the trees, the tiniest house they had so far -seen on Jupiter. It was an absolutely perfect bachelor establishment, -and the three men decided at once that it was an ideal spot to live in. - -“The Jkak is eager to see your air bird,” announced Waz-Y-Kjesta. “When -may he go?” - -“Why I’d forgotten all about the Argenta,” said Alan. “Can’t we go now?” - -Mavis looked from one to the other. “Do you want Dez?” she asked -pathetically. “I seem to have seen so little of him lately. Dez -come—come home, and Baby, you and I will have a long, happy day -together.” - -So it was decided that Sir John, Alan and Masters should go back to the -Jkak’s with the Waz, and arrange about the trip to the Argenta. “Waiting -men and maids have already been dispatched to your houses,” announced -the majordomo, Marlinok by name. - -“Is the Jkak at liberty?” asked the Waz. - -“He is, my Waz.” - -“Tell him, if it is his desire, the strangers will show him their air -bird now.” - -A few minutes passed and Marlinok returned. “The bhors are ready and -waiting, my Waz. The Jkak has already started.” - -Outside they found two double bhors ready, and Sir John and his -faithful Masters travelled in one, while Alan and Waz-Y-Kjesta -occupied the other. Alan was now able to enjoy the scenery through -which he passed. The path by which they travelled ran by the side of -an island lake, with tall mountains towering on the further side of -the water. The woodland nature of the scene with the twining paths and -overhanging branches reminded Alan forcibly of the bank of Loch Lomond -between Tarbet and Ardlui; yet the almost tropical colouring of the -flora—the wonderful brightness of the birds’ plumage, the waving -palm-like trees that were interspersed here and there, were unlike -anything he had ever beheld. This place seemed to possess everything -to make it perfect—mountain—moorland—water—and woodlands. Nothing was -missing from this panorama of glory. - -At last the Argenta hove in sight, and somehow its beauty seemed to have -lessened in this land of glory. The silver brightness of its aluminium -looked dim in the golden sunlight; the torpedo-shaped body seemed ugly -and sinister in comparison with the beauty and symmetry of the -Keemarnian air birds. The Jkak waited for the strangers to alight, and -the Waz whispered his instructions. “Welcome the Jkak, my friend,” said -he. “It is our custom. Ask him to honour you by boarding your craft. Let -him bring peace and prosperity to your house by stepping across the -threshold of your boat.” - -“My Jkak,” said Alan, going to the side of the state bhor, “will you -honour us all by boarding our Argenta, and bring us joy and peace?” - -“You have learnt your lesson quickly and well, my son,” said the Jkak in -reply. “I will come with pleasure.” He walked aboard and was extremely -interested in the vessel. “But how do you move it?” he asked. “How does -it rise into the heights of the heavens?” - -“This is the spirit,” said Alan, “but alas, it will not work in your -atmosphere. There seems no power in it. Perhaps later on, we might -experiment with your etheric current?” - -The Jkak and his suite were enchanted with the fittings of the -Argenta—the electricity, the furniture, the hangings. As they made their -way toward the sleeping cabins, Masters suddenly spoke. - -“Poor old Murdoch—he’s in there,” said he. “I am afraid I forgot all -about him.” - -“Poor chap,” said Alan, “so did I,” and he quickly barred the way. “May -I suggest, my Jkak, that you do not go in there,” said he. “A very dear -comrade of ours risked his life for us all. He is in there—dead.” - -“Dead?” asked the Jkak. - -Sir John bowed his head sadly. “Dead,” he repeated, “and one of the -truest servants that man ever had.” - -“But if he is in there,” said the Jkak with a puzzled frown, “why does -he not come out?” He looked at the others in turn. “Why does he not -enjoy life with you? Ah! He thinks the Argenta would not be safe without -him? That is foolish. I will enter—I will assure him he has nothing to -fear.” - -“But he is dead,” urged Alan. - -“Dead?” - -“Yes, he died before we reached Keemar.” - -“I know not the meaning of the word. The ‘gift of tongues’ fails me -here. Explain—dead.” - -Alan looked at him in amazement. Death was such a common word in the -world; one met with it at every turn; it was strange that it should -remain unknown to the Jovians with their wonderful “gift of tongues.” - -“His life has gone,” said Alan simply. - -“But life is eternal, my son.” - -“Surely you do not live for ever on Keemar?” asked Alan incredulously. - -“Ah, no. We do not live for ever on Keemar it is true—but our life is -eternal.” - -It was impossible to explain—they had no knowledge of death—yet they, on -their own showing, seemed to expect to leave Keemar at some time or -other. Surely death alone could remove them? - -“I beg of you, do not go in there,” urged Alan, and he barred the door -of the death chamber. - -“My son,” said the Jkak. “I must know all things in my country. If what -you call ‘death’ has entered—then I beg you, acquaint me with it.” - -“But it is horrible—” - -“Let me meet it face to face—” - -“It is loathsome,” urged Alan. “I pray you, do not go inside.” - -The Jkak made no reply, but raised his right hand high above his -head—palm outwards, and even as he did so, Waz-Y-Kjesta and his suite -bent low on one knee. - -“The sign of the Jkak,” said the Waz. “His wishes must be honoured, his -commands obeyed.” - -Alan moved away from the door, his head bowed in acquiescence, and -Marlinok turned the handle of the door, and stepped back to allow the -Jkak to enter. There was a tense silence for a moment, then from the -darkened chamber came a startled cry, a cry full of poignant horror, and -with an ashen face the Jkak appeared at the door. - -“I have seen Death,” said he. “I have seen the horrors of sin. Death, -until now, has never entered Keemar. Death brings its own punishment. -Death brings horrors and adversity. Death! Oh Great, White Glory, Tower -of Help, Mitzor of our Fathers—I have seen Death in its hideousness. -Mitzor the Mighty, grant preservation to thy people—grant help to thy -faithful.” Persoph the Jkak was trembling. His face was white, his hand -was shaking as he pointed to the door. - -“What will you do with—with—that?” he asked, almost inaudibly. - -Alan answered him. “Bury him, poor chap.” - -“Bury?” - -“Yes. Do you not dig graves for your dead?” - -“We have no dead, my son. I pray Mitzor, that the entrance of -this—soul—may not bring disaster on our land. But how do you bury?” - -Alan explained, and as he finished the Jkak’s face was more -horror-stricken than before. “Nay, my son, bury you cannot. That would -be impossible here.” He turned to the Waz. “Does not the Sacrament of -Schlerik-itata take place within eight Kymos?” - -“Yes, my Jkak,” answered Y-Kjesta. “Ak-Marn sent cards for all to attend -it. It will be the biggest feast I have ever known. His seed is mighty, -his seed is great. Five thousand and ten cards have been issued, and yet -five thousand and more still clamour for admittance.” - -“Good,” answered Persoph. “This,” pointing about him, “all this must go. -Summon me Misrath, the High Priest. Bid him bring his ‘waters of purity’ -and his smoke of sweet odours. Bid him bring his choir of young voices, -and bid all prepare. A sacrifice will be offered to Mitzor; the Great -White Glory must be appeased.” - -Alan and Sir John were very mystified over the whole scene. These -Jovians did not seem to understand Death—yet they spoke of sacrifice! - -“I am sorry, my son,” said the Jkak. “I can save nothing for you. All -must be burnt and offered to Mitzor. Come now, I will draw a ring around -the contaminated spot, and we will witness the destruction from -without.” - -Sir John and Alan were both loth to have the Argenta burnt—but being -dependent on the Jovians for their entire future, they were unable to -demur. With a silent prayer for the friend who had given his life for -them, they left the ship and stood some way off. After an interminable -time of waiting, a mighty blast of music burst on their ears, and they -saw a procession of etheric bhors coming towards them. The first -stopped, and Misrath the High Priest alighted, followed by priests and -acolytes in quaint garments of ecclesiastical cut. - -A procession formed—two acolytes with censers led the way, and wafted -the glorious perfume from side to side. Then followed one of the most -mystical and picturesque ceremonies it was possible to imagine. Almost -of Mosaic grandeur, it thrilled the watchers. They were unable to -understand what was being said—all was in the language of the -Keemarnians—but the meaning was plain. The High Priest offered the -Argenta and its contents to Mitzor, the Great White Glory. He offered -it, with its fine workmanship, its precious metals—and its body of sin. -He asked that through the mediation of the sacrifice, any evil might be -averted, that the entrance of Death might bring. He consecrated the -Argenta to Mitzor—he consecrated the ground it contaminated. He poured -the “waters of purity” across its bow, and named it “Meeka,” the Bringer -of Knowledge. - -Then the Argenta was sprayed from stem to stern with a milky fluid that -dried like little curds all over the vessel. A torch was lighted and -applied to the ship. Little flames ran along meeting each other until -they merged into one great whole; there was a roar and a noise like -thunder, and the Argenta, the hobby of a life time, the fruit of patient -labour, was no more! - -Sir John watched with a set face, but as the fire died out, and he saw -that the whole had been swallowed up, had consumed itself entirely,—he -crumpled up, and lay inert upon the ground. - - - - - CHAPTER VI - THE SACRAMENT OF SCHLERIK-ITATA - - -Alan bent over his uncle, but the High Priest waved him away. “Touch him -not,” said he sternly, and such command rang in his tones, that Alan -stepped back involuntarily. - -Again the scene was repeated—Sir John was prayed over, sprayed with the -“waters of purity,” and incensed. As the sweet fumes found their way up -his nostrils, he stirred. Alan rushed to him and embraced him. “It was -only foolishness, Alan,” said he brokenly. “But the Argenta—my ship—I -was so proud of her. Masters, you know how I felt? She was my all in my -days of sorrow. And in my days of joy, when reunited we sailed in her, -she was my joy.” - -“I understand, Uncle John. But try not to mind—when one is in Rome—you -know the rest. We are in Jupiter and we must do as the Jovians wish.” - -Persoph the Jkak, came up to them. “Nay, grieve not,” said he kindly. -“We have cleared this place of sin. An air bird to take the place of the -one that has gone shall be placed at your disposal. Go you home. Cards -will be brought you for the Sacrament of Schlerik-itata. I beg of you -all—attend it. Nay, I command you. We will meet again within eight -Kymos. Farewell. Farewell.” - -Waz-Y-Kjesta, motioned to their bhor. “Come, my friend,” said he. “I -will drive you back another way—we will drive along the shores of the -secti, and watch the breakers roll in.” The sea shore was wonderful; the -sea was blue, a deep, deep blue, and the breakers, flecked with foam, -rolled in to a golden shore. They passed bays, promontories, caves and -rocks—and they found the drive of bewildering beauty. - -Alan asked, “What is the Sacrament of Sch—” - -“Schlerik-itata?” supplemented the Waz. - -“Yes.” - -“My friend, you must wait until you witness it. You will understand us -more fully when you have been to the home of Ak-Marn. Now to-night, -there is a small party being given by Kulmervan and his fellow students -at the Observatory. I have been asked to bring you all. Will you come?” - -“With pleasure,” said Alan. - -“The Jkak is sending you all a complete outfit, my friend. Your clothes -are old, travel-stained and torn—they are sombre too. If you accept his -present, wear to-night your brightest garments.” - -“Will you help me to adjust them?” asked Alan. - -The Waz drew himself up with a haughty air, but it as soon passed. “I -was forgetting, my friend, that you know not our customs. The serving -men will assist you. When you reach home, you will find your house fully -staffed, and Quori, a most efficient steward and adviser.” - -“What about meeting to-night for the party?” - -“I will call for you as the Kymo sinks. You will have bhors sufficient -for your use.” - -When they reached home they found a note awaiting them from Mavis, -asking them to come over and have lunch with her and Desmond, and they -walked through the garden to the other house. Mavis was waiting for -them, her cheeks dimpling and her eyes sparkling. “It’s a wonderful -country,” said she. “I’ve nothing to do all day; the cooking and -cleaning seem to go by clockwork. Morkaba is Baby’s personal attendant -and mine; she has arranged my frock. How do you like it?” and she -twirled round on one foot showing the soft draperies of Keemarnian -dress. - -It was of a soft green, embroidered with coloured silks and her hair was -left loose flowing around her shoulders, and caught above her ears by a -narrow fillet of gold that gleamed as she tossed her head. - -“I like it much better than the frumpy old English fashions,” said she. -“Desmond is not quite ready yet—he will look splendid.” - -“We shall change later,” said Sir John, “and I shall be glad to get out -of these stuffy and dirty garments. All the same I don’t fancy myself a -cross between an imitation gladiator and a stained glass twelfth century -saint.” - -They thoroughly enjoyed their meal; eggs served in a wonderful salad of -fruit and vegetables proved to be the staple part, and this course was -followed by a baked grain, similar to barley, but of a bright green -colour, deliciously creamy and sweet. There was milk to drink, and -plenty of heavy cream. - -“They seem to be almost vegetarians here,” said Mavis, “for although we -have had plenty of milk, eggs and cream, I have not seen a sign of fish -or meat.” - -“All the better,” said Sir John, “after all that tinned stuff while we -were on the Argenta—ugh!” - -They drove in state to the students’ party. The Waz had constituted -himself their guide, and they were very thankful for his services. The -large ground floor of the Observatory had been converted into a -veritable bower of roses. At one end, almost hidden by flowers, were the -musicians—playing dreamy music on soft-toned, stringed instruments. - -The Host in Chief, Kulmervan, with Waiko, stood on a raised dais at one -end and received their guests, who were all announced by an usher who -wore a kilt-like shirt and a flowing cape. As the strangers entered he -announced from a card they gave him, first in his own language and then -in English, “Sir John, Alan, Desmond, Masters, and Mavis.” No surnames -were known on Jupiter, and so far they possessed no Keemarnian title. To -Sir John they gave his prefix, although they did not quite understand -it. - -A great silence reigned when the announcement was made—Kulmervan left -the dais and advanced toward his guests, and this mark of homage was -acknowledged by clamorous cheers from all the others who were present. - -“Welcome,” said he. “I witnessed your descent upon our land. Indeed, it -was I who helped to focus our ray of attraction upon your vessel and -helped to draw you into our atmosphere.” - -“What are your rays?” asked Alan. “Surely you had never any cause to use -one before?” - -“Indeed, yes, my friend. Some time ago, some of our Keemarnians, while -experimenting in the Heavens, found themselves outside our atmosphere. -They never returned. Across the roadway between the red planet -‘Mydot’—Mars I think you call it—and ourselves, are many rapidly moving -meteoric bodies. We fear that our gallant brothers met one of these, and -were destroyed. Many men of science went after these lost ones but none -ever returned. Through our wonderful glass, we saw one of our air birds -in space; it was unable to reach home. Then was the great magnetic ray -discovered. In the shortest space of time it was perfected, and played -on the silent air bird. Gradually it was drawn nearer and nearer to our -shores until it was within our atmosphere, and was able to land in -safety. Since that time, if air birds venture too high, we have nearly -always been able to save the adventurous spirits, and in your case, we -brought you safely here.” - -“It’s a wonderful invention,” said Sir John, “and I can imagine would -have been of immense value to our airmen on earth.” - -Kulmervan then presented them to Waiko, and Mavis was led to a seat of -honour on the dais. - -They spent a most enjoyable time, and the whole entertainment was very -like what they were accustomed to on earth. Games were played,—games -with balls and racquets, and balls and hoops, and between the games -there was singing and dancing. - -Refreshments were served in a hall adjoining, and consisted mainly of -luscious fruits and dainty cakes and pastries. The many Keemarnians they -met, invited them in turn to parties and entertainments, and they felt -they had more invitations than they could safely accept. “Never accept,” -whispered Waz-Y-Kjesta to them all, “unless you mean to honour your host -with your presence. A refusal never offends, but to accept and then to -disappoint, is unforgivable.” Suddenly in the middle of the dancing a -trumpet blew loud and clear. The band ceased and the couples stood -still. Then rang out a fanfare of royal welcome, and the guests rushed -to the entrance hall in great excitement, waving and cheering. “It must -be some one of importance who is coming,” said Desmond. “Perhaps it is -the Rorka,” suggested Mavis. There was a roll of drums, and then, on a -litter carried by six stalwart men, entered a girl of perhaps eighteen -years. The cortége stopped and Kulmervan bent low before her, and kissed -her proffered hand. She bowed ever so slightly, and he assisted her from -her cushioned throne. She stood beside him, and proved to be quite -small, not more than five feet in height, but of a beauty almost -indescribable. She was very fair and fragile. Her eyes were purple-blue -fringed with long, black lashes. Her fillet was of gold, and was -enriched with gems the colour of her eyes, while her robe of blue hung -in folds about her. Perhaps it was her lips that impressed the watchers -most. A perfect bow—they were of a vivid scarlet that contrasted -strangely with the delicate pink flush of her cheeks. Self possessed, -calm and regal she looked as she graciously acknowledged the plaudits of -the guests. - -“Who is she, Alan?” asked Mavis. But he was unconscious of her question, -he could only gaze and gaze at the beautiful apparition who had come so -unexpectedly upon the scene. - -Waiko bent in turn before the stranger who whispered something to him. -Immediately he came toward Mavis. “We are honoured to-night,” said he. -“The Ipso-Rorka Chlorie has journeyed from Pyrmo to welcome you. She -heard of your presence and came at once.” - -“Who is she?” asked Mavis. - -“Why the highest lady in the land—the only child of our Rorka.” - -Mavis went toward where the girl stood, and the Ipso-Rorka held out both -her hands to the English girl. “Welcome,” said she, in a voice musical -and low. “I hear you start soon to honour the Rorka, my father, with a -visit. May I welcome you first?” In turn the others were presented to -her, but her attention was all for Mavis—it was Mavis the woman she -wanted to know. - -And Alan? He had seen his ideal! Years before, he wondered whether he -would ever meet her—and now he had. And a King’s daughter! And he a -stranger in a strange world! How dare he even lift his eyes toward her. -Yet he dared—and his pulses leapt madly as his eyes feasted on her -beauty. Not once did she address him—not once did she even seem to -notice him. Chlorie put her hand lightly on Desmond’s arm. “I will dance -with you,” said she smiling, and Alan watched them lead the merry throng -of dancing couples. The demon of jealousy, earth jealousy, was in his -heart. - -“Why are you looking so—how can I put it—so sad?” asked Kulmervan. - -Alan laughed. “He has a wife,” he muttered. “Why does he take her from -others?” - -“But she has honoured him. It is not for us to choose for the -Ipso-Rorka,” said Kulmervan. - -“Yes, but she is so beautiful, so sweet, so glorious,” began Alan. Then -he stopped suddenly. “Oh,” he continued, “what do you people of Jupiter -know of love or hate? Your lives are too quiet, too humdrum to know -aught of passion—” - -“Teach me! Teach me!” cried Kulmervan leaning toward him. “Your face is -drawn—your eye hard. Yet you look as if you could battle with the world. -What is it?” - -“Love and hate,” said Alan grimly. Then he laughed. “What a fool I am. -Desmond is my cousin; we love each other like brothers. He has won -Mavis—why should he not dance with the Ipso-Rorka? Mavis does not mind.” - -But Kulmervan turned away in silence. Knowledge had come to him in a -curious way. He saw passion, love, hatred, anger, jealousy all raging -within a human heart. Unconsciously the feelings were photographed upon -his too sensitive mind. Love that had only smouldered was now born in -all its fury for the Princess Chlorie, the fair. And with love was born -the twin, hate—hate for Alan, the man he feared might supplant him. - -It seemed as if death, although burned and purified, had brought into -Keemar unrest and sin. The prayers of the High Priest himself were -unable to wash it away, until scourged and purified the earth folk -themselves became less material and more godlike and true. - -The day for the Sacrament of Schlerik-itata arrived at last and the -strangers found themselves on the way to Ak-Marn’s palace. - -Although the Aks had no administrative powers, as had the Jkaks, they -were held in the highest esteem, for they were princes of royal blood. - -Ak-Marn greeted them warmly. They saw that his dress was different from -the usual male costume. He was in unrelieved white, and wore neither -jewel nor ornament. The material of his robe, which hung with a long -cloak to the ground, was almost like plush and there was something -almost bridal about the costume. Yet Ak-Marn was an old man, with a -beard of white, and grandchildren in plenty. Surely Schlerik-itata could -not be the same as matrimony, thought Mavis. - -The guests were eight thousand in number, and all wore their brightest -jewels and their finest raiment. - -There was singing and dancing and much gay chatter, and the whole scene -was one of wonderful gaiety and joy. Refreshments were brought in, and -Ak-Marn began to speak. The English people could now understand the -Keemarnian language fairly well. It was easy, its grammar simple, and -its pronunciation almost Latin. - -“Friends,” said Ak-Marn. “I break bread with you. Two and ten Kymos have -sunk since I quenched my thirst or satisfied my hunger. I’ve prayed to -Mitzor, the Great White Glory and Tower of Help, to prepare me for my -journey. My call came eighty and five Kymos since—I saw the figures in -fire. I heard my call, and am prepared. I go with hope in my heart—with -joy in my breast. I am to be envied, my friends, for my days have been -long upon Keemar. I leave my loved one, Viok, and our children, and our -children’s children in your care, my friends. When I am gone, cheer her -with loving words—help her with kind counsel. I leave you with love in -my heart. I leave you with the knowledge that our parting is not for -long. Soon you will join me in the home of the Tower of Help. Remember -that the eternities of time cannot be measured.” - -Then bread was broken, and there followed the “Feast of the Sacrament,” -and the most intimate friends of Ak-Marn drank to his “future”—drank to -his coming “joy.” And Alan and Sir John were no longer mystified. They -realized that what they in their materialism knew as “Death” was -nigh—but not Death, the slayer of happiness, Death, the dread reaper, -but Death in a kindly form, a death that gave life—a death that was -glorious. - -“I thought at first that the Jovians were of a finer nature than ours,” -said Alan. - -“If they have conquered Death, they must indeed be high,” said Sir John -thoughtfully. - -“Who is Mitzor?” asked Mavis. - -“The God of our Fathers, my dear. The God of Abraham and the God of the -New Testament. Whatever their religion and ritual is, they worship the -same God as we do,” said Alan. - -“Are you sure?” - -“Quite.” - -When the feast was ended, the guests, one by one, bade farewell to their -host. It was a long tedious business, as no one was permitted to pass -without at least a few personal words from Ak-Marn who was seated on a -raised chair near the doorway. And as each woman passed out, she was -crowned with a wreath of beautiful, freshly cut flowers, from which hung -a filmy white veil, while the men were given long white cloaks with -hoods which they drew over their bare heads. Mavis bent her knee, and -held out her hands to the kindly old man. “My child,” said he. “Our -beautiful ceremony is so far meaningless to you. Go home—pray to Mitzor -the Mighty that He may refine and cleanse you, that when your time comes -you may be reincarnated to Him, through the medium of his Sacrament. -Farewell.” - -To Alan he spoke long and quietly. “My son,” said he, “you are in a -strange world, you are young, you are carnal. Ah,” as Alan would have -protested, “we of Keemar, my Alan, are not as of your world. We know not -sin as you know it. Our first parents, Menlin and Jorlar, were placed in -a garden—” Alan started—“Yes, my friend, as your parents were. They -succumbed not to temptation—so they lived in happy solitude for many -years. Then Mitzor in His great kindness gave them the knowledge of -Love—Love without sin. They mated. Their love grew. Children of love -were born sinless into our world. Child bearing was a glory; motherhood -the highest estate. They knew neither sin nor sorrow, and so in love our -populace grew.” - -“Do you mean to say you are sinless here?” asked Alan incredulously. - -“My son, it is not an estate for us to glory in, for the merits do not -belong to us, but to our first parents. No—real sin has never entered -here, but we live in dread of its coming. In a far off country—in -Fyjipo—there is built a large palace behind high walls. If anger, or -lust, or impatience is shown by any one of us, an order is given and the -offender is taken to the Hall of Sorrows to purge away his sins. Should -a madness come upon us, for such we reckon these failings to be—we are -kept safe until it has passed, and until we can no longer contaminate -our fellow creatures.” - -“It’s a wonderful country,” said Alan. “Where we come from, is all sin -and misery and—” - -“Nay, tell me not. I go on a journey. I shall face my Mitzor. I charge -you, should you or your friends feel this madness coming on you, hide -yourselves, I beg, in the Hall of Sorrows. Stay there until it has -passed, and preserve the purity and happiness of this land. Farewell.” -The cloak was fastened round Alan’s shoulders, and he too left the -kindly presence. - -Waz-Y-Kjesta was waiting for them at the outer hall. “Go home,” he -whispered. “Your bhor awaits you. I beg of you, eat no more this night, -but in the early dawn, while Kymo still sleeps, put on your cloaks, and -the Lady Mavis her veil, and go you to the Temple of Mitzor. Farewell.” -It was a very solemn party that retired to their rooms that night, yet -the full mystery of the Sacrament had not been unfolded to them. - -It was dark when they arose, and in a dim twilight they drove to the -Temple. They had never before been inside it, and it was with much -trepidation that they waited on the threshold. It was a very beautiful -building of pale blue marble—the colour of the sky. An enormous dome -rose up in the centre of the square body of the Temple, and at the four -corners, minarets with gilded tops finished the picture. A flight of -fifty steps led up to the doors which were of a burnished metal, and -studded with precious gems. Just inside was an antechamber, where the -guests waited in silence until they were ushered to the seats that were -allotted to them. The inside was wonderful. Mosaic walls representing -allegorical tales gleamed in the dim light; the roof was of gold, and -marble pillars supported it down the long aisle. An enormous altar rose -up at the further end upon which were carved in marble cherubim and -seraphim. In the sanctuary, if such it could be called, was a small -white throne of marble, with heavy, white curtains draped at either -side. It was placed in such a position that although it did not -intercept the view of the altar, which was high above the nave, yet it -could be seen by every one in the building. - -The seats allotted to Alan and his party were very near the front where -rails of gold separated the Sanctuary from the people’s part of the -Temple. Music floated on the air—soft like babbling brooks and the song -of birds; now bursting out into thunderous praise and mighty worship. - -Suddenly there came a solemn hush; a bell tinkled; the organ played -softly, and there came the sound of boys’ sweet voices raised in -ecstasy: from a door at the side of the choir a dozen acolytes walked -dressed in their garments of white. The procession started down the -nave. After these boys came priests and deacons, and then Misrath, the -High Priest walked in front of a raised throne. On this sat Ak-Marn, his -eyes closed and his hands clasped in prayer. Behind him walked his wife -and their children. Their faces were radiant, it is true; yet there was -a touch of sadness in his wife’s gait. Then followed more priests and -acolytes, all singing hymns of joy. - -The procession wound round the Temple, and back through the middle -aisle, and through the rails into the Sanctuary. Ak-Marn was led to the -marble throne; his wife alone of his family had followed close behind, -and now his arms were around her. Their lips met in one long kiss, then -with a bowed head she left his side, and took her place with her family -in the very front seats. - -The organ thundered. Voices rang in a mighty pæan of praise. Then -silence! Misrath came forward and offered prayers to Mitzor—prayers of -offering, prayers of supplication. A mighty wreath of freshly cut -flowers was placed upon the altar. It was to be a burnt offering, and as -the smoke of the sacrifice arose on the air, the white curtains were -drawn around the figure of Ak-Marn and he was hidden from view. Then -singing rent the air; the acolytes incensed the throne, until it was -entirely covered by the perfumed smoke, covered like a pall. - -Alan watched in wonder. The grandeur of the prayers, the singing, the -mystic curtains drawn around Ak-Marn appalled him. Misrath’s voice rose -above the music. - -“Children of Keemar,” he intoned. “One more brother has been caught by -the mantle of Mitzor, and has left this world for ever. He has gone to -Glory, gone to Happiness—gone to Mitzor Himself. Peace be unto his -house. Peace be unto his wife. Peace be unto his seed for ever. We bid -him—farewell.” - -There was a great silence. The censers were stilled. Gradually the smoke -of the incense cleared away from the marble throne, now gleaming in the -rising rays of the Kymo. - -Misrath touched the cords of the enveloping curtain, and drew them back. -The little white throne was empty! Ak-Marn had returned to the bosom of -his Creator! But stay! On the floor, as if shed in the hurried flight of -its owner, lay the bridal robe of Ak-Marn. The High Priest raised it, -blessed it, sprinkled it with the waters of purity, and Ak-Marn’s wife -received it in her arms. Then the mighty congregation rose and sang one -last song of praise, and at the end, quietly left the building. And the -last view Alan had of Ak-Marn’s wife was of a solitary figure, dressed -like a bride, clasping the little white throne that was the last resting -place of her loved one. - -“I don’t understand,” whispered Mavis hoarsely, as they were being -driven back to their home. - -“My dear, he is dead,” said Sir John. - -“Dead? If that is Death, then it is something to welcome and not to -dread,” she answered softly. There was a faraway look in her eyes. “What -a wonderful Sacrament! Death that is no sorrow—only a parting for a -little while, and then—reunion.” She clasped her husband’s hand. -“Belovèd,” she murmured, “if Death comes to us like that, then can we -have no real sorrow any more. Its shadow cannot cause us pain or grief. -What do you think, Alan?” - -But Alan did not answer. He was thinking of two deep blue eyes, a -laughing mouth, wilful golden curls that flirted on two soft, pink -cheeks. He was longing to crush the lithe and sweet body close to his, -and smother her roses with kisses. The knowledge and fear of Death had -lapsed; Jupiter had eradicated it,—but with its extinction had come -love. Love, stronger a thousandfold than Death. He looked upward to -where the Sun, Kymo in all his glory, was shining. The whole world was -bathed in a glory of light. Yes, Jupiter had conquered death, and before -him lay life and love! - - - - - CHAPTER VII - HATRED ON KEEMAR - - -Marlinok, the Jkak’s majordomo, called on Sir John and Alan a few days -after they had witnessed the Sacrament of Schlerik-itata. “Will you be -ready,” he asked them, “when the Kymo is at the full, to start on your -journey to Hoormoori to render homage to the Rorka?” - -“Are we all to go?” asked Alan. - -“But one of you need go,” he answered. “The Rorka will visit Minniviar -later, and then the other strangers may make their bows.” - -“I am glad of that,” said Sir John, “for I should like to stay here in -quietness and retirement for a little while. I am beginning to feel the -burden of my age, and am worn out with the strain of the last few -years.” - -“I will go to Hoormoori,” announced Alan, “I can start at whatever time -the Jkak thinks best.” - -“He has prepared incense and jewels for you to take as gifts from the -absent ones,” said Marlinok, “if you will now see Waz-Y-Kjesta all your -arrangements can be made.” - -“I’ll go now,” said Alan. - -Alan was going down a pretty lane toward where the air birds were housed -when he suddenly became aware of footsteps behind him. He -turned—immediately the footsteps ceased, and he could see no one. -Thinking he must be mistaken, and fearing nothing from the Keemarnians, -he went on his way blithely. The air was deliciously warm, and the fresh -breeze, balmy with the scent of flowers, tempered it. Still the -footsteps followed with monotonous regularity; as he hastened, so they -became quicker; as his died down, so they ceased altogether. Yet he had -no sense of fear, no feeling of impending evil; the thought of peril on -Keemar was impossible to imagine. The Keemarnians were of a breed as -different from the earth to which he belonged, as he was from Heaven! He -passed delightful homely fields, gleaming with buttercups and daisies. -Friendly cows chewed the cud in sleepy enjoyment. They did not rise as -he drew near, but only raised their sleepy heads, and looked at him out -of their liquid eyes with interest and friendliness. A pig grunted in a -corner as she suckled her squealing young; a donkey brayed; a couple of -goats were nibbling the grass while their kids frolicked near them. He -saw strange animals too. There was the gorwa of the deer family, a -beautiful creature, the colour of a Scottish stag, and its counterpart -in miniature, but with none of its brother’s timidity. All the animals -on Keemar were of a smaller build than those he had been accustomed to. -The cows were even smaller then the little fawn Jerseys so valued in -England. He had seen terriers and bull dogs, dalmatians and spaniels in -this strange world, and the bigger breeds were all represented on a -smaller scale. The Jkak had a dog—a Borzoi, Alan would have called it, -yet perhaps it was no bigger than a small Irish terrier; but strangely -enough, its beauty was not diminished by its minuteness. So Alan went -on. The way was strange to him, but he was enjoying the calmness of the -scene, and he knew his excellent bump of locality would sooner or later -lead him to Y-Kjesta. Again the footsteps beat time with his own, and -anxious for companionship, he stepped into the shadow of a tree, and -hoped to waylay a shy, but friendly stranger. A second passed. The -footsteps had ceased—then came a rustling, and the head of Kulmervan the -Student appeared over a honeysuckle bush. Silently he came forward, -alert and watchful until he was on a level with Alan. - -“Hullo!” said Alan amiably. “Where are you going, Kulmervan?” - -The effect was magical! Kulmervan jumped as though he had been struck, -and his face whitened. He remained silent. “I’m going to see -Waz-Y-Kjesta,” went on Alan. “Are you coming my way?” - -Kulmervan did not reply, but a baleful light gleamed in his eyes, and -his mouth twitched. - -“What’s the matter?” asked Alan curiously. - -Suddenly Kulmervan spoke, and there was a wealth of passion in his -tones. “Why did you come here, you strangers? I was happy until you -came. I was contented. You have made me want—want the unknown. You have -stirred my heart and filled it with longings that I cannot yet fathom. -Why have you come to stir up misery among a happy and contented race?” - -“I don’t know what you mean,” said Alan, “I have done nothing.” - -“You’ve done everything. You dared to raise your eyes to the level of -Chlorie, our Ipso-Rorka. You put thoughts about her into my head. Oh—” -as Alan would have broken in—“I read your thoughts, it was easy, my -friend. You dared to think of her as a woman—even your woman. It was an -impertinence, I tell you. I love Chlorie with my whole soul, and before -Mitzor the Mighty, I’ll carry her away into some far off land, before -she can look with a favourable eye on a man, not only of another world, -but a man of a coarser nature than our own.” - -Kulmervan was breathless when he finished, for his words had come thick -and fast, tumbling over themselves in his great excitement. Alan was -speechless, and looked as he felt, absolutely uncomfortable and ill at -ease. “Why your very pose proves guilt,” continued Kulmervan. - -“Why should I not love Chlorie?” demanded Alan, “Why should my love for -her cause strife between us?” - -“Because, my stranger, I am a Prince of the Rorka’s House. I am not only -Kulmervan the Student; but Taz-Ak of the House of Pluthoz. Why else -would Chlorie have honoured my party—why else come to the dance of a -student? There are but four Keemarnians that Chlorie can marry, and I -rank second.” - -Alan wondered at the time why the Princess should come in so natural a -manner to the Student’s reception. He wondered at the time at her -familiarity with Kulmervan. She had patted his hand, smiled into his -eyes, and had honoured him more than once with a dance. - -But Alan, too, was in love. Idiotically, insanely in love with a woman -who had not even troubled to raise her eyes to his, at his presentation. -His pulses throbbed at the remembrance of the touch of her fingertips as -he raised them to his lips. He loved her, and in that moment was born a -desire to overcome all obstacles, and princess or no princess, to win -her. But he knew too that in this pleasant land of Keemar an enmity had -come upon him, and wondered whether the Curse of Death had brought it. -He wondered whether the dead and decomposed body of their faithful -Murdoch had indeed brought sorrow to this fair land. - -“I’ve spoken to your Ipso-Rorka only once,” said he. “The night of your -party. She has called on my uncle and Mavis. Mavis has been out driving -with her several times. But I, unfortunately, have missed her each time. -Surely you are not jealous because I—” - -“Because you love her? I am,” said Kulmervan thickly, “and I say this—if -you so much as dare to raise your eyes to her, if you dare to address -her, I’ll make you suffer for it—aye, even though I also suffer -eternally for it,” and with that he turned on his heel and walked -quickly away. - -Alan was very perturbed about this meeting, and felt inclined to tell -the story of it to Waz-Y-Kjesta,—yet the sacred feeling he had for -Chlorie was not to be spoken of, or bandied about from man to man. No, -he would keep it to himself, and trust to time and common sense to cure -Kulmervan of his strange hatred. - -He walked quickly on, and already could see the air birds in the -distance, circling above their houses. The little lane turned quickly at -right angles—there was a steep descent, and hedges rose at either side -to a height of six or seven feet, while the overhanging branches of the -trees met in the middle and formed a leafy arch. The grassy banks were -carpeted with flowers, and the scent hung sweet on the air. Again the -narrow path turned sharply to the right, and before Alan realized it, -there almost at his feet, stretched across almost the full width of the -path, lay a lion, full grown, with his shaggy mane stirring in the -breeze. Alan stopped suddenly, and his heart beat quickly. The lion’s -eyes were closed—he was sleeping. - -The Englishman was almost afraid to move lest the savage beast should -spring upon him and devour him. He looked round to the right, the bough -of a tree hung low over the path. He leapt up the bank, and with one -mighty spring caught hold of it, and swarmed up to a topmost branch. - -He was safe—but the sudden sound had startled the lion, who rose up and -with a low growl prowled backward and forward beneath the tree. - -It was an uncomfortable position to be in—the tree bough was very thin, -and bent and twisted and crackled ominously. Still the King of Beasts -remained sentinel underneath. Alan felt the perspiration on his face as -the limb shivered and bent, yet there was no other to which he could -move. Still the animal remained near, his quickened senses no doubt -wondering at the noise he heard, and waiting to see what had caused it. - -The minutes dragged by—the branch was weakening perceptibly—he could -already see the white of the inside where the branch was gradually -tearing away from the parent trunk. There was no one in sight, and still -the lion walked restlessly to and fro. - -The Kymo was sinking rapidly. It was already low down on the horizon, -and Alan knew he had been about two English hours in his perilous -position. He saw a branch above his head, and he wormed his way along to -see if he could in any way reach it. Carefully he went—slowly—suddenly -with a scream and a crash the branch gave way, and Alan felt himself -being hurled to the ground. - -The distance was not great, and he landed in the centre of some -sweet-smelling, soft bushes. He was dazed, and wondered when the lion -would pounce. He knew he was powerless to help himself. He heard the -pad, pad, of its feet; he could hear the sharp intake of its breath—then -the thing was upon him. He shut his eyes and waited.—Nothing happened -but the snuffing of the wild beast, and a gentle nosing as it examined -the stranger. - -Alan opened his eyes. The animal was sitting on its haunches surveying -him, and he felt there was amusement in the beast’s eyes as it watched -him. He moved slightly—still the beast watched motionless. He raised -himself up from the encircling bushes and clambered down. He knew he -would have to face the inevitable. - -Suddenly a voice hailed him, and he saw Waz-Y-Kjesta coming round the -bend in the lane. “Stand back,” he cried. “There’s a lion here—he may -spring!” But the Waz came on fearlessly. Alan was petrified, his tongue -was parched, no sound came from his lips. He watched the Waz in frozen -horror. - -The Keemarnian was smiling. “Where have you been, my friend? You are -late—very late. I thought you had missed your way, so I came to seek -you.” He was now within three feet of the lion. “What is the matter? Why -are you so grave? Has aught affrighted you?” - -Alan pointed to the tawny beast. His hand was shaking. Surely the farce -must end soon, the lion spring, and tragedy culminate the play. - -“Why Maquer,” said the Waz affectionately, “what are you doing here? You -seldom visit us, you know.” - -The lion moved toward him, and rubbed his great head against the -Keemarnian’s leg, while Y-Kjesta talked to him and petted him. - -“He’s tame then?” gasped Alan with a rush of relief. “You know him?” - -“No, my friend. I’ve never seen this Maquer before—they generally stay -in rocky places.” - -“But he is so friendly.” - -“All beasts are friendly here, my Alan. What—would Maquer have hurt you -on your Earth?” - -And Alan laughingly told of his fright at the lion. He had learnt one -more truth about Keemar—there were no savage animals upon it. Of a -truth, it was a perfect land! - -Waz-Y-Kjesta was highly amused at his friend’s story, and together they -went toward the air birds. The Keemarnian airships were indeed wonderful -creations. White and gold, they were shaped like swans, with graceful -wings outspread, gleaming in the light. They were made of a mixture of -wood and metal, and contained accommodation for perhaps forty -passengers, as well as the Waz in command, and a staff of ten. Although -not as big as the ill-fated Argenta, the Keemarnian airship was -possessed of a speed nearly thrice as great. - -“This is the Chlorie,” said Y-Kjesta, “and our fastest bird. The Jkak -has given orders that you are to choose your own vessel, so perhaps you -would like to see over some others?” - -“No,” said Alan, looking at the blue hangings, and seeing in them the -reflection of his love’s eyes. “No, this one will do beautifully.” And -the Waz was impressed by the easy way in which his friend was pleased. -He little realized that it was the name of the vessel—the Chlorie—that -attracted him. And in the strangeness of it Alan tried to read his fate. - -“We’ll go for a short cruise,” said the Waz, “and go back to the landing -stage Minniviar.” - -There was not a cloud in the sky, and the warmth from the sun’s rays was -pleasant. - -“I can’t understand how you benefit so considerably from the sun, your -Kymo,” said Alan. “Let me see, you must be at least five times further -away from the sun than we were on our earth, yet instead of your light -and heat being reduced to about one twenty-fifth of our supply, you -appear to benefit to exactly the same degree.” - -“Ah, my friend, that is easy to explain. Dark clouds hover outside our -globe—” - -“Yes, bands of vapour,” corrected Alan. - -“Well—vapour. These bands completely encircle our world. They are -saturated with a composition of gas, sulphuric ether I think you would -call it. Well, this gas acts as a trap to the sun’s rays. It admits the -solar rays to our planet but prevents their withdrawal. Therefore it -permits the heat to enter, but prevents its escape.” - -“Well?” - -“Consequently we get the maximum of light, and an equable temperature.” - -“Do you then, have no seasons here?” - -“Seasons?” - -“Yes, Spring or Winter.” - -“Oh yes, it is cold at the poles—very cold, but as we get nearer to the -equator it becomes warmer, and hardly varies. You see, my Alan, our -world differs from yours. The axis of rotation is almost perpendicular -to our orbit, consequently we are not subject to seasons as you were in -Quilphis.” - -“I didn’t know that before.” - -“We too, are more flattened at each end—indeed, there are many -differences between our world that is, and yours that was.” - -“Do you ever have rain here?” - -“Yes, my Alan. How else would plants live and crops thrive? But again, -we do not suffer from excesses.” - -“But don’t you have hurricanes that last from six to seven weeks? Surely -those are excesses.” - -“Hurricanes? I do not know the word.” - -“Hurricanes—winds—tornadoes.” - -“Why they affect only the polar regions, and nothing lives there.” - -“Well,” laughed Alan “I think your world is a great improvement on -ours.” - -The scenery they passed on this pleasure trip was very varied, but very -similar to the world he knew at its best. Here he could imagine he was -in the highlands of Scotland with its crags and hills and torrents. -There in Southern France with its vineyards sloping to the river’s edge. -Again, the warmth of colouring suggested the tropics, and the next -moment they were flying over great inland arms of a sea, that were -reminiscent of the fjords of Norway. - -They descended at last, and went to the Jkak to bid him farewell. There -a surprise awaited Alan. - -“My son,” said the Jkak. “Our Ipso-Rorka has decided to travel in the -Chlorie to Hoormoori. She desires to reach her father’s side without any -more delay. Taz-Ak Kulmervan has obtained permission from his kinswoman -to attend her on her journey. But you need have no fear, my Alan. I -doubt whether you will even see the Princess. She will keep within the -precincts of her apartments, and will be attended exclusively by her -maid.” - -Alan felt distressed. Should he tell the Jkak of his encounter with -Kulmervan? Had he obeyed his first impulse and confided in the kindly -old man, he would have saved both himself and Chlorie from much -suffering. As it was—well, who can tell which is always the right course -to take? Errors are made, and paid for in suffering, even in a Perfect -World. - -“Is it far, my Jkak, to Hoormoori?” - -“Forty Kymos will take you there.” - -“Forty Kymos—about twenty of our earth days! It is quite a long way -then?” - -“Ah, my friend, you have no idea of the size of our planet.” - -“And yet you are all one nation—with the same customs and religion and -speech! It is hard to comprehend, my Jkak, for at home on our little -islands, we were composed of four distinct races.” - -“The Ipso-Rorka will board the Chlorie immediately,” said the Jkak. “Now -Mitzor be with you. Farewell.” - -There was no sign of the Princess when Alan boarded the ship, neither -was Kulmervan to be seen, but he was surprised to find Waiko lounging on -the deck. He gave Alan a cursory nod of recognition as he passed, but -did not rise or offer any greeting. - -“Don’t you know Waiko?” asked Y-Kjesta in some surprise. - -“Why of course. I met him at Kulmervan’s party.” - -“Then why does he not rise and greet you according to Keemarnian custom? -You have broken bread with him—” - -“Please, Y-Kjesta, don’t say any more. I—I think I understand, and -perhaps it’s my fault. Let it pass.” - -“As you will, my Alan.” The Chlorie rose, soared gracefully over the -marble buildings of Minniviar, then tilting her nose, climbed swiftly. - -The Princess remained in her cabin, her doors were closed, and the -balconies round her apartment shuttered. - -“Ought I to pay my respects to the Ipso-Rorka?” asked Alan. - -Waz-Y-Kjesta looked at him in horror. “Nay, my friend. It is not seemly -to address our Ipso-Rorka unless she summons you first. She has given -strict orders that she is not to be disturbed.” - -So! Kulmervan had begun his work of revenge. Darkness fell, and Alan -retired to his little cabin. There were few on board, ten souls in all, -and the whole place was wrapped in stillness. All the same he felt very -restless—the four moons of Jupiter were shining brightly; they were now -passing over a sea, and the moonbeams were playing on the rippling -waters. He rose, dressed himself, and was about to leave his cabin, when -he heard a faint movement outside. His senses were quickened, he felt -for the first time since his entrance into this new world, a feeling of -impending danger. - -In a second his mind was made up—quickly he placed a cushion on his -couch and covered it over with rugs: in the semi-darkness it almost -showed the curves of a living body. The door latch rattled softly, and -Alan slipped behind the folds of a heavy silken curtain. Softly the door -opened, until it was just wide enough to permit the passage of a man’s -body. Alan peered through the curtain opening and saw that it was -Kulmervan who had entered. - -The Keemarnian stepped over to the couch and touched the coverlet. “He’s -asleep,” he whispered in his own language, and Waiko entered softly. -“Have you the spray?” - -“Yes, my Kulmervan—but is it necessary? I’m afraid—” - -“Fool,” hissed Kulmervan. “The spray.” - -Waiko handed him a long piece of tubing, the end of which was fastened -to a small bulb. Kulmervan laid the nozzle end on the bed—there was a -slight hissing sound, and the room became sweet with a subtle scent. - -“Quick,” whispered Kulmervan to his accomplice, “hasten, lest the fumes -overpower us,” and the two hurriedly left the chamber closing the door -tightly behind them. - -The air was already heavy, and Alan felt a drowsiness coming over him. -With a mighty effort he opened the window and leant out. It was a battle -royal between the fumes and the fresh air. Alan felt his head reel and -his senses swim, but the pure night air conquered, and the little cabin -was soon free of its poison. - -Silently Alan sat until the dawn broke, thinking over the strange -problem that had presented itself to him. He had made an enemy, -unwittingly it is true, but an enemy who would stop at nothing in order -to further his ends. He wondered what effect the powerful fumes would -have had upon him. In a land where there was no death, could life be -taken? What would have happened to him had he inhaled them? He was -determined to ask Waz-Y-Kjesta at the first opportunity. Suddenly from -without a cheery voice hailed him. It was the Waz. - -“How did you sleep, my friend?” and he entered the cabin. - -“Very well indeed,” said Alan, glibly lying. - -“I slept badly, my Alan. I had evil dreams of you. I saw you -lying—serquor—oh!” - -“What is serquor?” - -“It is the worst thing that could befall us on Keemar, my friend. Seldom -it happens—but once in a lifetime. The body stiffens, sleep comes from -which one never awakens. Life is, to all intents and purposes, extinct. -Yet the body does not melt into nothingness, as at the Sacrament of -Schlerik-itata. It remains on earth, cut off from the living, cut off -from those already in glory,—useless, desolate, alone.” - -“What causes it?” asked Alan eagerly. - -“Sometimes a blow or a fall—or it can be produced artificially by -inhaling morka, a gas used in the weaving of our silks. The workers wear -shields over their mouths when using it, and are very careful. Never -have I known such an accident to occur, but it could. It was thus I -dreamt of you, my Alan.” - -Alan smiled. He had come across as strange proofs of telepathy as in the -old world between kindred spirits. Whatever happened he knew -Waz-Y-Kjesta was his friend. “Perhaps I am in danger, my friend,” said -he. “If so can I count on you?” - -“My Alan, I would suffer even serquor for you,” he answered fervently. -And Alan knew he spoke truly. - - - - - CHAPTER VIII - THE UNFORGIVEABLE KISS - - -The day passed slowly. Still the Princess remained in her cabin. Alan -passed Waiko with his usual cheery smile, and the guilty student -trembled and turned white at sight of the healthy man, who he thought -had been doomed to serquor. Kulmervan remained in his cabin near the -princess, and had his meals served him there. Waz-Y-Kjesta realized that -something was wrong, but as Alan did not confide in him, he made no -effort to find out the cause of his friend’s restlessness. - -“My Waz,” said Alan suddenly, “is it possible for me to see the -Ipso-Rorka? I wish to speak to her.” - -“Not unless she sends for you, my friend. It is impossible else.” - -“It is a matter of grave import,” said Alan earnestly. “To me, to her—” - -“Nothing can alter custom, my friend. If she sends for you—well. -Otherwise—” and he shrugged his shoulders expressively. Alan, however, -was determined to speak with Chlorie by foul means or fair. Her cabin -was situated in the front of the ship, and round it was a tiny balcony -railed in just above the level of the deck. - -He paced round this portion of the ship the whole day, resting only at -mealtimes from his self imposed watch. Never once did the Princess -appear. The Kymo was setting, the sky was bright with sunset colours; -the sea was unruffled and calm. A fish leapt out of the water leaving -rings of glistening fluid, roseate in the glow. Alan sat, out of sight, -still watching the cabin door. Suddenly it opened and Morar, the -Princess’ personal attendant appeared. She looked around hastily. “All -is quiet, my Princess,” she cried. “No one is in sight. The sinful -stranger is in his cabin, no doubt plotting ill against you and yours.” -Chlorie came through the doorway. Her hair was gleaming, and her flowing -draperies of blue showed up the fairness of her skin. - -“I am stifled, Morar. ’Tis ill to spend so many hours without a breath -of air. Watch you the other side, and should you see the evil one -appear, appraise me, and I will again take shelter within.” - -With a low bow Morar vanished, closing the cabin door behind her. The -Princess paced up and down the tiny balcony, singing a Keemarnian -lullaby. Still Alan remained silent and watchful, hidden from sight -beneath the covering rail. Morar returned. “There is no sign of Alan the -evil one,” said she, “but Taz-Ak Kulmervan begs an audience.” - -“Bid him come hither,” said the Princess with a sigh. “Tell him I am -weary, and must beg of him to be quick about his business.” She seated -herself on a swinging lounge, just above Alan, who could almost feel the -sweetness of her presence, the fragrance of her breath. - -“Sweet Cousin,” said Kulmervan entering. - -“Nay, Kulmervan, say what you have to say quickly. My head is tired—my -eyes weary.” - -“You have not been out to-day, my Chlorie?” - -“Not until this evening. I have carefully obeyed your instructions. Were -my father here, I should not care. But I dare not run any risks in his -absence. How is Waiko?” - -“Still very weak, my Princess. This evil one, this Alan, had contrived -his evil work well. When I discovered Waiko a bandage was drawn tightly -round his mouth, his nostrils were plugged with wool, and had I not -entered when I did, serquor would have set in and Waiko would no more -have laughed and played.” - -“Oh, it’s terrible,” breathed the Princess. “Why has sin thus entered -our beautiful land? I have heard of treasons, and plots and miseries; -but so far we have escaped. What is this stranger’s object, my -Kulmervan?” - -“I know not all his treachery, my Chlorie, but—” - -“Why bring sorrow on Waiko’s family, and upon you, his friend?” - -“I do not understand, but his intentions are evil throughout. I heard -him tell his kinsman Desmond, that even the person of Chlorie herself -was not sacred to him, provided he worked his will.” - -“That is enough, Kulmervan,” she interrupted haughtily. “I will keep my -cabin as you advise. Had I known in time, I should not have travelled -home in his company. The Rorka, my father, will deal with this stranger, -and the Hall of Sorrows will hold him safely, until he has been purged -clean. Now good night.” - -“Chlorie,” said Kulmervan passionately. “I dare say much to you -to-night. Will you not offer me the flower of love? I dare not ask you -to wed me—you are Ipso-Rorka—’tis for you to choose. But know I love -you, love you with all my soul. Will you not honour me by choosing me -for your mate?” - -“Kulmervan,” said the Princess gently. “Why make me sad by all this -useless talk? It can never be. I can place my hand in only one man’s—him -I love. Him, alas, I have not yet met, but I do not love you, my -Kulmervan. I never shall. Think, we played together in Hoormoori as -babes, built palaces of sand by the sea, picked flowers and fondled our -pets. We grew as brother and sister until you went to study with the -Djoh, and I had to learn the lesson of royalty. No, my kinsman. I love -you ’tis true, but not as a maid should love the man she mates, not as -wife for husband, lover for lover. Let this be the last time you speak -of such things, my Kulmervan. I will forget, and—” - -“But I want you—you—you—,” and Kulmervan strode close to her and placed -his arms about her. - -“Let me go,” breathed the girl—but his lips were seeking hers. - -“No—no—no,” she cried. “Not my lips—Kulmervan be merciful. My lips are -sacred until I wed—spare my lips.” But Kulmervan’s reason had gone. “My -beautiful one,” he murmured, and ran his fingers through her glorious -mantle of hair. He held her head between his hands, and drank in the -glory of her face. Her eyes were open wide in terror, her lips tightly -compressed, her power of movement gone. Nearer, nearer he drew. His -breath came in hot gusts upon her cheek. Her eyelids quivered under his -scorching kisses. Her cheeks reddened as his lips touched them. With one -mighty effort she tried to release herself. - -“In the name of Mitzor the Great, leave my lips,” she cried, but the -madness of passion was upon him. He revelled in his power, laughed at -her struggles, mocked at her impotence. Roughly he clasped her still -closer to him, but the Princess was inert in his arms—the strain was too -much for her, and blissful unconsciousness had come to soothe her. There -was the slightest of sounds. Alan, the athletic still, vaulted over the -rail, and swinging Kulmervan by the scruff of his neck threw him on to -the ground. Tenderly he lifted the Princess in his arms—she was as light -as a feather—and went into her cabin. - -“Morar,” he called. “Morar.” The serving maid appeared, trembling as she -saw her beloved mistress in the arms of “the evil one.” - -“Your mistress has had a fright,” said Alan thickly. “Show me her -couch.” Without a word the little maid led the way into the tiny -sleeping apartment, and tenderly he laid his burden on the silken -coverings of blue. “Look after her,” said he, “she has fainted.” With -arms folded across his chest and his breath coming in spasmodic jerks, -he waited outside the door. Presently Morar appeared. “The Ipso-Rorka -has recovered,” she said, “and has now fallen asleep. What shall I do?” - -“Allow no one to enter her apartments at all. I will send a letter to -her in the morning. Can I depend on your giving it to her?” - -“Yes. I can see you are not evil,” said the little maid. “Some mistake -has been made. You are her friend.” - -“I am her friend,” said Alan grimly. “Remember, Morar, no one is to -enter these apartments without the Ipso-Rorka’s permission. You -understand?” and he strode out on to the balcony. Kulmervan had gone, -and he vaulted lightly over the balcony rail and went straight to his -cabin. As he opened the door he recognized the sweet, sickly odour that -he had smelt once before. So! He must be on his guard. Kulmervan and -Waiko would stop at nothing—a madness had indeed come over them, a -madness of the earth! - -Holding his breath he went swiftly across the room, and opened the -windows, then shutting the door behind him, went into the big saloon. -Waz-Y-Kjesta smiled as he entered. “Where have you been, my friend? I -looked for you everywhere.” - -“Resting,” said Alan grimly. That night he never went to bed, but waited -grimly for what might happen. He was left in peace, however, and toward -dawn slept fitfully. When he woke, he wrote this letter to Chlorie. - - “_Chlorie—The Ipso-Rorka._ - - I beg of you, see me, just once before we alight at Hoormoori. I - overheard the conversation of Kulmervan, and implore you to see me, if - only to clear myself of the imputations your kinsman has made against - me. In any case, believe that I am your devoted servant always. - Command me—I will obey. - - ALAN” - -He took the letter to Morar himself. “I will wait while the Ipso-Rorka -reads it,” said he. - -In a moment she had returned. “She will answer you later.” There were -only four more nights to be spent on board the Chlorie, but much might -happen in that time. There was no sign of the enemy—all Alan could do -was to wait patiently for their next move. - -That night, again, he had no sleep. Soon after he retired, the same -sickly odour permeated the cabin. Again he leant out of the window until -the fumes had passed; this time they were stronger and took a longer -time to dispel. He smiled—it was to be a duel to the end, and he needed -all his wits about him. Certainly, Keemarnians possessed of the -“madness” were more formidable, more crafty, more callous enemies, than -men belonging to Terra. Another night passed—no communication had come -from Chlorie. Alan, weary of his vigil, tried to keep awake, but -drowsiness overcame him, and his last conscious effort was to drag -himself to the window, and rest with his head breathing in the pure air. -Again the sweet fumes entered the room, but Alan had safeguarded -himself. The next night passed without the enemy showing their hand. -They doubtless thought him proof against “serquor” and would take other -methods to rid themselves of his presence. Suddenly in the darkness of -the night, a noise interrupted his musings. There was a jerk—a crash—and -the vessel shivered. Alan flew out of his cabin and met Waz-Y-Kjesta. - -“What is it?” he cried. - -“Nothing to be alarmed about, my friend. Something has happened to the -engine. I have not discovered what, yet—we shall be forced to make a -descent. Luckily there is an island near; we will anchor there, and put -the matter right. We shall be delayed only a very short time, I think.” - -The machine descended in jerks and jumps with many creakings and -groanings, but reached the ground in safety. - -“I will seek Morar, and tell her to acquaint the Ipso-Rorka with this -news,” said the Waz. The whole day passed, and the Y-Kjesta called Alan -in dismay. “I cannot understand it,” said he. “There is a screw missing -here, and that waste pipe has been filled with refuse. It means taking -the whole of the mechanism to pieces, and two days delay at least.” But -Alan guessed who had planned this sinister work, and that night he kept -vigil—not in his own room, but outside the Princess’. - -Waz-Y-Kjesta was frankly puzzled. “Yesterday I fixed up the screw for -the outer valve,” said he, “yet to-day it has gone again. Surely I -couldn’t have dreamt it—yet it could not go without hands.” - -“Perhaps some one has moved it, purposely, for spite,” suggested Alan. - -Y-Kjesta laughed. “Not in Keemar. Besides what for? Who could do such a -foolish thing?” - -True, the faith of a Keemarnian was wonderful. Alan longed to confide in -him—yet dared not. For the second time he made a mistake. Alan saw Morar -and asked her if the Princess’ apartments were quite safe from -intruders. - -“Quite,” said she. “There is only a very small window, and the doors -have heavy bars.” - -“She always keeps them locked?” - -“Always.” - -That night Alan remained in his own cabin, and worn out with continual -watching, fell asleep at his open window. He had a dream so vivid that -he thought it was real, and awoke with a start. Chlorie—the lady of his -heart had appeared to him, arms outstretched, eyes swimming with -tears—“My Lord,” she whispered. “The Cave of Whispering Madness—the -Cave—” Her voice trailed away, something dark came before his eyes, -there was the sound of a scuffle, a small cry, he felt a stabbing pain, -and he awoke. It was broad daylight, and his door was flung open wide -and Waz-Y-Kjesta, usually so placid and calm, was staring at him and -calling him in excited distress. - -“My Alan! Awake! I beg of you—” - -“What is it?” - -“The Ipso-Rorka—is gone.” - -“Gone?” - -“Gone! She has disappeared.” - -“Are you sure?” - -“Morar, her maid, left her as usual last night. This morning she knocked -as usual for the Princess to open the door, which by the way, she always -keeps barred, but she could get no answer. Thinking her mistress had -overslept she went round to look in at the window. The bed was -empty—Chlorie was not there” - -“Where is Kulmervan?” asked Alan thickly. - -“Kulmervan?” - -“Yes. Is he on the boat?” - -“I do not know” - -“Go and see at once, and I’ll go to Morar” - -The Ipso-Rorka’s little maid was crying bitterly. Without any ceremony -Alan forced the door. The bed was rumpled and rough; the silken -coverlets twisted and torn—Chlorie had not gone without a struggle! - -Waz-Y-Kjesta came to Alan, with consternation written all over his face. -“Three are missing altogether” said he “Can some evil spirit have taken -them? Kulmervan and Waiko are nowhere to be found” - -“I thought as much” said Alan savagely. He glanced rapidly round the -room. A pile of papers lay on a desk. He smoothed them out. There, in a -little blue envelope addressed to himself, was a letter from his dear -one. He opened it quickly. - - “_My Lord_, (it ran) - - Since you saved me from my kinsman, Kulmervan my cousin has once more - forced himself into my presence. He is possessed of a madness. I beg - of you save me from him. I have looked at you often and I know now I - was deceived by him when he whispered tales of your evil doing. I - trust you implicitly. I do as you bid me. I command your help. - - CHLORIE” - -Then underneath was written, - - “He has spoken to me again through my window. He threatens me with - dishonour—disgrace. He talks of the Cave of Whispering Madness. Come - to me on receipt of this” - -“The cur” muttered Alan. He turned to Y-Kjesta. “Where is the Cave of -Whispering-Madness?” - -“I have never heard of it, my Alan” - -“Listen. I am going to find Chlorie. Wait for me here with the air bird. -Should I fail to come by the time the Kymo has sunk ten times—go at once -to the Rorka, and ask him to send his aid here” - -“Where then, is Chlorie?” - -“I don’t know, but I’m going to do my best to find out. This island -isn’t very big—ten miles square at the most, and I intend to search -every bit of it if necessary, to find her” - -“What about Kulmervan and Waiko?” - -“Should you see them, put them under restraint. Bar their windows, and -prevent their escape. They are both possessed of the madness—but there, -I doubt if you’ll see them. Where Chlorie is—there shall I also find -Kulmervan and Waiko” - -“Can I come too?” - -“No, my friend. You stay here and watch in case Chlorie comes. I go -now—I shall take no provision with me—fruit will be my meat, and the sap -of the water tree my drink. Farewell” and Alan leapt over the bulwarks -and disappeared from sight in the thick brush and undergrowth of the -island. - - - - - CHAPTER IX - ALAN—THE KNIGHT ERRANT - - -As Alan leapt over the bulwarks, his quick eye caught sight of -footmarks, two going one way, and two the other, with perhaps five feet -between them. “So,” said he grimly to himself, “they were carrying her -between them. Poor little Chlorie.” The tracks were easy to follow, they -led down to the sea and along the seashore. Steadily they went on and -Alan followed dauntlessly. There was no attempt made to cover their -traces. On they went, carrying their burden between them. - -They had about ten hours start, and although night was falling, Alan -continued at his self imposed task. Darker and darker it grew, until at -length it was impossible to see the footmarks, so he sat down hopelessly -to wait for the dawn. - -The night was chilly and the rain poured down, so Alan was soaked to the -skin, and shivered violently as the grey dawn rose. The rain had almost -obliterated the marks, but they showed up faintly here and there on the -wet sand. He had no time to look at the scenery through which he was -passing—his one thought was Chlorie—not the Princess, but Chlorie the -woman, Chlorie his love. - -On, on he went all day, and still the footprints showed here and there. -Night came, and again he was forced to rest and wait for the light. He -was colder than ever, he shivered violently, and longed for the warmth -of the sun. That night he never slept at all, and he rose in the early -morning light stiff and tired. His head felt light, his limbs ached, and -the one thing he could think of coherently was Chlorie. - -Suddenly all traces of the marks vanished. He hunted high and low, but -all to no purpose; they ended as abruptly as if the pursued had been -snatched up into the heavens. - -Two nights and two days he wandered to and fro. He was chilled to the -bone, and was in a high fever. At last he had to give in, and lay under -the shelter of a tree. The warmth of the sun revived him, and he crawled -weakly to a bush on which grew luscious plums, ate his fill and slept. -When he awoke he felt better and stronger. Perhaps he had been -dreaming—the footprints _must_ go on. But no, they came to an end at a -grassy edge, and there was no mark to show that human beings had passed -that way. He spent that day hunting for a sign of the fugitives, but was -unsuccessful, and wearily retraced his way to the air bird. - -The scenery was beautiful. The island rose to a chain of peaks in the -centre, and beautiful passes and wooded valleys led through the -mountains to the further side. The vegetation was purely tropical. -Palms, breast high, grew to the edge of the sea shore; the undergrowth -showed no sign of any animal inhabitants; not a twig was broken, not a -leaf trampled upon, to mark the passage of a foreign body. Alan made the -return journey quickly, and soon found himself at the edge of the bush. -But the “Chlorie” had gone! There were the signs of where she had -rested; the mark on the sand of her wheels; an oily patch on the ground -showing where her engines had been lubricated—but all sign of her had -vanished. Had Waz-Y-Kjesta failed him, or had Chlorie returned? He felt -in his pockets—there was a scrap of paper and a pencil. “I am going -inland,” he wrote. “If you come back, search for me. Alan.” He pegged it -to the ground close to where the Chlorie had been anchored, and turning -his face westwards, retraced his footsteps. - -Time passed without his reckoning. When the nights came he lived for the -day; and in the day time he dreaded the coming of the night. He reached -the place where the footsteps ceased at dusk, and for the first time for -days, slept through the night peacefully. His fever had abated, but he -still felt curiously weak. Yet his brain was clear, and he set to work -again to hunt carefully for the missing ones. Yard by yard he worked, -and at last his patience was rewarded. There, on a bush low on the -ground, he saw a piece of something blue that fluttered on the breeze. -He stooped and picked it off the twig—it was blue silk, and with a -thrill he recognized it as a piece of Chlorie’s dress. Feverishly he -looked round him; alas, there was no other piece to act as a further -guide. A thought came to him, and he lay flat on the ground and peered -under the bush. There, a grassy avenue unfolded itself before his -wondering gaze—it had been completely hidden by the dense woody -undergrowth. So it was under this bush they had made their escape, and -it was probably in dragging the unconscious girl through, that her dress -was torn. - -Alan wormed his way under the bushes, and gasped in wonder at the vista -opened out before him. A straight avenue—bordered on either side by -thick bushes and overhanging trees, ran perhaps two miles in a straight -line. The grass underfoot was soft and velvety, and a narrow streamlet -ran over white stones at one side. The bushes were laden with fruit, but -even a cursory glance showed that a quantity had been picked quite -recently. Twigs bearing fruit had been roughly broken off, and trampled -under foot. On went Alan until he reached the end of the avenue, where -four paths branched out in four different directions. He hesitated for a -second—all four looked like virgin ground. But his eyes were quickened -by love, and only love could have noticed a small patch of damp earth -close to the water’s edge from where a stone had been kicked aside in a -hasty transit. He looked round and saw the stone, its under side still -damp—and knew that the fugitives were not too far off. - -Down the path he went which twisted and turned, now narrow now wide -again. Suddenly the path also came to an end, and thick bushes and low -growing vegetation barred his way. Profiting by his past experience, he -tried to peer under the bushes, but could find no sign of an outlet -anywhere. All at once there came the sound of voices so close that he -turned quickly, expecting to see figures behind him. But there was no -one in sight. He listened intently—the voices came again—the Keemarnian -tongue which he could understand quite well by this time— “—will leave -you here,” “—spare me, I beg”—“leave you here”—“Kulmervan have -mercy—mercy.” - -It was all very disjointed, and the sounds seemed to come from every -direction. Again he heard his loved one’s voice—distorted it is true, -but even in the hoarse tones, he recognized that it was Chlorie -speaking. “—get away.—help me. Waiko help—my father will reward—Waiko—” -The voice trailed off. Alan was frankly puzzled. The voice came first -behind, then before him—then it seemed to come from Heaven itself. A -hoarse laugh sounded—Kulmervan’s. Alan was on the near track at last. -Again the maniacal laugh came, fading away in the distance. Alan -realized the trick nature had played him. He was listening not to the -tones of his loved one, or her abductor, but to an echo. The originals -might still be many miles away. - -Madly he tried to force his way through the undergrowth. It was -impossible. All night long he stayed in the little cul-de-sac, and at -intervals caught fragments of conversation. - -“prevent her escaping.—torture her if need be.” - -“—love me Chlorie, just love me,” “—save me, Waiko!” - -“—keep you with me always.” - -The madness indeed possessed Kulmervan and his friend. - -When the sun rose Alan made one more attempt to leave the enclosure. -Crawling on his belly, he wormed his way round the roots of the bushes. -At last he discovered an opening. He crept through it, low upon the -ground. When he got through, a network of pathways confronted him, but -it was quite easy to discover the pathway Kulmervan had taken. Feeling -secure in his flight, he now refrained from attempting to cover his -tracks. By the broken grass and branches, the general upheaval of the -soil, Alan was convinced that through this part of their retreat, they -had dragged their unwilling victim along the path, so he ground his -teeth and swore softly under his breath. - -Twisting and turning the path opened out into a valley—a valley of rocks -and stones between two mighty mountains. The scene was desolate, awe -inspiring, dreary—almost terrifying in its grandeur. For perhaps two -miles he followed it, until again it narrowed and the character of the -scene changed. Once more it was a leafy lane he was traversing, that -might have been in Devonshire, with its red earth and dainty ferns. - -At intervals during the day he heard the echo, and it led him on—on—to -his love. - -A sound came upon his ear; it was that of voices—real voices, this -time—no longer an echo. Cautiously he crept from tree to tree. There in -the centre of a clearing sat Kulmervan. His robe was torn, his skin -scratched—his eyes held a look of madness. At his feet stretched Waiko, -listening eagerly to his friend’s counsel. And tied to a tree, her fair -hair covering her, her garments lying strewn on the ground beside her, -torn from her body by her half mad kinsman, Kulmervan—was Chlorie. Her -head was sunk on her breast. She was breathing heavily. - -Alan dared not move—it was two against one, and he had to save himself -for her. Silent as a sleuth hound, he watched and waited; and even as he -did so Chlorie lifted her head and gazed across the bodies of the two -Keemarnians. Through the leafy spaces their eyes met. Into hers came -recognition, followed by a flush of shame, as she shook her hair closer -still about her gleaming body. Then she smiled a trustful smile, and -dropped her head once more upon her breast. - - - - - CHAPTER X - THE CAVE OF WHISPERING MADNESS - - -Throughout the night Alan watched. Never did Kulmervan move from his -place in the clearing—never did his eyes close nor did he show the -slightest inclination to sleep. Towards morning Waiko raised himself -from the ground. He was pitiable to look upon. Led on by a stronger will -the madness had come upon him also. But it was a weaker madness than -that which affected Kulmervan—it was a madness that chattered and -gibbered in the sun, that laughed and cackled insanely—a madness that -was pitiful to behold. - -Alan watched through the leafy branches, and as the dawn rose, many -times he met Chlorie’s questioning gaze with looks of encouragement and -help. And she knew that when the time was ripe, this strange Lord from -another world would save and deliver her. - -As Kulmervan still made no attempt to move, Alan wondered whether it -would be possible to overpower him. He made a movement and the slight -sound was heard. Kulmervan sprang to his feet and looked round, and Alan -saw he was clutching the huge limb of a tree—a formidable weapon in a -madman’s hands. He was evidently not satisfied, and peered round the -tree trunks carefully. Quietly Alan crept behind a large bush, and -dropping on his belly he wormed himself underneath it until he was -completely hidden. - -The crackling of a twig was heard by the madman, who, with his dormant -passions aroused was a dangerous enemy. He spoke sharply to Waiko. “What -sound is that, my Waiko? Is it the stranger that tracketh us?” - -“I know not,” said Waiko shuddering. “Oh, Kulmervan, my friend, let us -leave the Ipso-Rorka here, and flee from the wrath of her father.” - -“Nonsense, my Waiko! When the Rorka is told that his daughter, Chlorie -the Fair, Chlorie the Pure, has spent forty and one nights with us in -the darkness, he will be glad to give his soiled goods into my keeping -for ever. Then in good time, I shall become Rorka. Shall I not punish my -Chlorie then, for her indifference and insults?” - -Waiko shuddered. - -“My Chlorie,” cried Kulmervan suddenly, his manner changing. “Will you -not promise me your hand? Oh, my darling, forgive me—I love you so—I -love you. Give me your hand—swear before Waiko that you’ll take me for -your mate. I’ll be so good to you—I’ll love you so” His voice was -pleading. His earnestness could not be doubted, yet Alan knew it was but -a moment’s lull in the disordered brain. - -Chlorie never answered a word, and her silence drove Kulmervan again to -threats. Tearing a handful of withes from the side of a running brook, -he lashed the captive Princess across her legs with the stinging rushes. -With an oath Alan burst from his hiding place, and was on the back of -his enemy, before Kulmervan could recover from his astonishment. - -Then followed a terrific fight. Alan with all his knowledge of the -scientific sport was unable to get in a knockout blow. He parried and -thrust, and landed Kulmervan a heavy blow under his jaw. His opponent -tottered for a moment, but the blow had no lasting effect, and the heavy -Keemarnian struck mightier blows still at his enemy. Waiko was entirely -demoralized. He stood watching the fight—his breath coming in gasps, his -blue eyes staring, his teeth chattering. As an ally, he was useless to -Kulmervan; as an enemy he counted as naught to Alan. - -Chlorie, tied tightly to the tree, was unable to move. Her wide open -eyes followed the fighters in an agony of spirit; but not a sound came -from her lips. True to the tradition of her land, the daughter of the -Rorka gave no audible sign of her terror. Alan knew he was weakening. -Imperceptibly at first he lost ground, but gradually he realized that -his blows had no effect upon the Keemarnian. His hasty rush into the -field of battle was worse than useless—he could no longer help his love. -The Keemarnian gave him one terrific blow in the stomach. His wind -went—he gasped, choked for breath, crumpled up and sank to the ground. - -Kulmervan left his vanquished enemy’s side and went to Waiko who had -been stupidly watching the scene. - -“Watch him,” he commanded. “If he show any sign of awakening, give him a -blow with this. It will be sufficient to put him to sleep again,” and he -tossed the heavy stick beside the prostrate body. - -Brutally he untied the ropes that bound Chlorie. She was stiff and weak, -and the agony as the blood once more coursed freely through her veins, -was almost more than she could bear. Still she remained silent, and with -a noble gesture of majesty, stooped, and drew her mantle of blue about -her naked body. Two other garments still lay on the ground—with a sudden -thought she caught one up, and drew it within the folds of her cloak. -She had a plan! Love had been born to her, in that exquisite moment of -agony when she saw Alan knocked down. Her soul cried out within her that -here was her mate at last. Her fine sense of belief and trust told her -that it was impossible that he was sleeping the sleep of serquor. -Sometime he would rise again—bruised, bleeding, torn, perhaps, but rise -he would, and come to her aid. - -Kulmervan took her roughly by the arm. “Come,” said he. “Waiko wait -until the Kymo is full in the Heavens—it is but a short time. If Alan -the Evil has not moved by then, follow me quickly. Always to the East, -my friend. Always take the most easterly path, and you will find me.” - -“Where are you going?” asked Waiko in horror. - -“To the Cave of Whispering Madness,” said he, and involuntarily Chlorie -shuddered. - -“Do you know where it is, my Kulmervan?” asked Waiko. - -“Yes. Have I not been there often? Ah, my friend, I arranged that the -engines should fail. Ah, oft times should I have been in the Hall of -Sorrows, but I came here instead, and of my own free will. I know the -place I intend taking you to—I will show you sights—sights I have -seen—ha! ha! ha!” and with a wild burst of laughter he dragged his -unwilling captive through the bushes, and made his way Eastward. - -Waiko remained silent, watching his vanishing friend. His mind was -working strangely. The madness had left a deep sense of fear in the -heart of Waiko. The inanimate body of Alan seemed to point to his -undoing. The blood trickled slowly down the unconscious man’s face till -there was a little red pool shining wickedly on the green grass. With a -cry, Waiko picked up the club and swung it once, twice round his head. -But as he would have swung it a third time, it slipped out of his -nerveless fingers, and went spinning a hundred feet away. With a cry at -his loneliness, Waiko turned and fled after Kulmervan. In a short space -of time he had caught them up, and noticed with surprise that Chlorie -was walking almost willingly with her captor. There was a rope passed -round her body, it was true, but it was slack in the centre, and -although she lagged somewhat behind, there was no need to drag her -along. - -“Alan?” questioned Kulmervan, as Waiko reached him. - -“Is serquor.” - -“Good.” - -“I struck him, as he rose to hurt me. With one mighty blow I felled him -to the ground. The heavy weapon you left with me I dashed on his head.— -Now he lies quiet, and cold and bloody.” Waiko almost believed his -story, and as he recounted it, he looked upon himself as a hero. - -“’Tis well, my Waiko,” said Kulmervan. “What say you to that, my -Chlorie? Alan is serquor—never more will Kymo rise upon his smiling -face. Never more will he force his presence upon the people of Keemar. -He is gone for ever from our sight.” - -But Chlorie made no reply—only from beneath her mantle could be seen a -slight convulsive movement, and from underneath came a tiny tatter of -blue, that caught on a rose bush and fluttered in the breeze. - -Birds singing—sweetly smelling flowers—a sense of hunger and thirst. -These were the first conscious thoughts Alan had, as he opened his eyes -on the world once more. He rose from the ground. His head was sore, but -the bleeding had ceased. He plucked some luscious fruit that grew low to -the ground. It revived him. Then he tried to think. Chlorie had been -taken from him once more—but he would find her yet. He tenderly touched -the tree to which she had been bound—and stooped and picked up the -silken garment she had left behind. It was just a piece of soft, blue -drapery that crumpled into nothingness in his hand. He kissed it -reverently—it was part of his love. - -He looked round wearily—there, attached to a bush was a piece of -something blue—he bent over it—it was part of her gown. Further down, in -the very centre of the path was another piece, while in the distance he -could see yet a third. It was a sign. Chlorie was directing him the way -she had gone. The trail was difficult to follow. The breeze had blown -many pieces away altogether—others it had carried away playfully into a -wrong direction, but by careful watchfulness, he discovered the right -way, and there were always the little pieces of blue to guide him. - -Then he lost the trail altogether. The last piece of blue was caught on -a stone at the bottom of a mighty face of rock. No matter where he -looked, there was no shred of blue to cheer him. He ran his hand over -the surface of the rock, it was of a reddish sandstone and quite smooth. -All around was a low-lying valley with neither a stone nor a tree behind -which any one could hide. He could see for about ten miles, and there -was no sign of the fugitives. Backward and forward he walked by the -mighty wall of rock, and always his journey ended by the last little -flutter of blue. The cliff rose sheer perhaps three hundred feet, and -the solid wall extended as far as eye could reach. It was unthinkable -that Kulmervan had scaled the wall—yet whither had he gone? - -Suddenly he heard a rumbling noise; the sound of a thousand people -whispering, and in front of him a huge slab of rock swung back, -revealing a cavity within. The whispering grew louder and louder. He -looked round for a hiding place. There was none—so without a moment’s -hesitation he leapt inside the darkened cavern. A narrow path led -downwards, and it was up this path the whispering seemed to be coming; -whispering that sounded like a veritable army speaking in hushed tones. -There was a piece of rock jutting out—Alan slipped into its embracing -shadows, and waited. The sounds came nearer and nearer—then Kulmervan -appeared with Waiko at his side. “The voices whispered that a stranger -was coming. The voices are never wrong. See, my Waiko, see yonder if -Alan the Evil is approaching.” The voice whispered and rolled in the -darkness. The whole place was unwholesome and terrifying. - -Kulmervan followed Waiko into the sunlight. Immediately they were out of -sight, Alan slipped from his hiding place and ran swiftly down the -narrow passageway. The faster he ran, the faster he drew in his breath, -and it seemed as if a thousand men were mocking him. He sighed as his -breath caught in his throat—immediately there were a thousand sighs -behind him. Quicker, quicker he tore down the passage, to where he -hoped, somewhere he would find his love hidden. The path was steep and -narrow and was in total darkness, and he risked his life in his mad rush -through the whispering horrors. He heard the voices again! Kulmervan and -Waiko had returned. Blindly he rushed on—stumbling here, tripping there, -in his haste to reach the Ipso-Rorka. - -The path took an upward turn—he tripped over something. Putting his -hands out before him, he felt on the ground. Rough steps had been cut -out of the rock. Steadily he mounted upwards—upwards—the darkness was -intense—the whispering shadows terrifying; but he never ceased his mad -pace, so eager was he to reach Chlorie. - -Steadily he ascended the stairs—they seemed interminable. Then in the -distance, he saw a yellowish spot of light. As he rose higher, it became -bigger, until it ended in a blaze of brightness. He had reached the top -and was in an enormous cavern lit by torches in sockets all round the -walls. The awful grandeur of the place startled him. In the very centre -was a huge figure, twenty feet high. It was seated on a throne and had -its hands outspread as if in benediction. It possessed a terrible face, -cruel, hard, sensual,—and the incongruity of the posing of the hands -struck Alan at once. Round the cave, at equal distances, were other -figures, all enormous in stature, and possessing in their features the -same bestial cruelty and lust. Stalactites hung from the roof. -Stalactites forty feet long—Stalactites fifty feet long. Stalactites -glorious, yet like deadly serpents with heads outstretched ready to -strike. In one corner of the place was a huge beast in stone. Once it -had lived, no doubt, now it was fossilized and cold. It was similar to -the ichthyosaurus of prehistoric days—an evil-looking beast in its life, -but infinitely more terrible in its stone period. - -Every movement Alan made was intensified a thousand times in this Cave -of Whispering Madness. He realized what the name meant. It could indeed, -drive the sanest man mad. He realized that he had a fair start of the -two Keemarnians, and hurriedly hunted for his lost love. Softly he -called, but although her name reverberated from floor to roof, no -answering cry took up his challenge. Then whispering voices sounded -nearer. Silently he slipped behind the stone monster that had once lived -and mated. He was only just in time. Still louder grew the whisperings, -and Kulmervan and Waiko appeared at the top of the stairway. With the -greatest difficulty Alan was able to distinguish their words. The -whisperings were so loud, so sibilant, that the voices sounded like one -long hiss. - -The two Keemarnians came close to the big carved figure in the centre of -the cave. Kulmervan bent low on both knees before the hideous figure. -“Spirit of our Fathers,” he cried out. “Humbly I pray, take my soul into -thy keeping. It is thine—thine for ever—but in return, I pray you, grant -me Chlorie’s love. See, I sprinkle thee with my blood in ratification of -my bond,” and with a short knife he severed a vein in his arm and -sprinkled the statue with the warm, red fluid. - -Waiko was whispering, “Mitzor the Mighty, have mercy! Have mercy!” - -“Fool,” cried Kulmervan. “Why mention that name here? I have bargained -with Pirox the Killer—I belong to him. Chlorie shall be mine. You have -come thus far with me, my Waiko, but further thou shalt go. Down, down -on thy knees before Pirox—admit that he is great—greater than Mitzor! -Ask a favour—nay demand a favour—seal it with thy blood.” - -Waiko went down on his knees. His face was ashen—he was trembling in -every limb. Then came a strange duet, intensified a thousand times by -the whisperings. “Mitzor the Mighty.” “Pirox the Killer.” “Pirox.” -“Mitzor.” “Mitzor.” “Pirox.” - -In a passion Kulmervan arose, and struck Waiko, down. “Lie there, thou -dog,” he cried. “May thou sleep for ever in serquor. I alone am mighty. -Pirox alone is great.” Waiko never moved, he showed no signs of -breathing. Had he indeed fallen into the trance-like state that the -inhabitants of Keemar so dreaded? It seemed hopeless to Alan, that he -would ever find Chlorie in this cavern of horror. He realized at last -that Kulmervan was a degenerate. The entrance of poor Murdoch had not -caused the madness. No doubt he had posed as a good Keemarnian, but he -suffered from the madness, and deep in his heart even denied the -existence of Mitzor the Mighty, the Great White Glory, and indulged in -devil worship and fetish honour. What this Cave of Whispering Madness -was Alan could not conjecture—perhaps in some far gone age, fallen -Jovians had met here; made the Temple for their abominable worship, and -lived a second life, unsuspected by their friends. - -That the image in the centre was their god, Alan was convinced. But how -had Kulmervan discovered it? Had it been handed down to him from his -childhood, or had he in some way found it for himself? If was pitiful to -see—a young Keemarnian of noble lineage, saturated with heathen -mythology and heretical dogma. In truth he was a menace to his -companions, living a life of deceit and sin. His was a complex -character, for there was much that was sweet and lovable about him, and -he was much to be pitied, for when his secret was discovered he would -indeed become a pariah and an outcast. At the moment he felt he was -safe, and continued his “Black Sacrifice.” - -For Chlorie’s sake, Alan was forced to witness in silence the horrors -that followed. At the foot of the statue was a slab of stone—raised -perhaps ten inches from the ground. Upon it were ominous red stains. -Quickly Kulmervan set about his business. In one corner of the cave were -piles of brushwood—these he piled high under the stone slab. With a -mighty effort he lifted the senseless Waiko upon it, and rested his head -in a tiny curve at one end. Alan shuddered to see how it fitted the -neck. The use of the slab was plain to see. He set fire to the wood by -one of the torches, and the smoke curled up and the wood hissed and -sizzled. - -When the fire was safely alight, Kulmervan went to a corner of the -cavern, and touched a hidden spring. A door opened, and revealed a -flight of steps inside, leading below. As soon as he was out of sight, -Alan rushed from his hiding place, lifted Waiko from the altar and hid -him behind the mammoth fossil. - -But the noise of his movements was magnified a thousandfold by the -hideous whispering echoes of the place. Waiko was still and quiet—he -scarcely breathed, and Alan dared not try to revive him. Kulmervan -returned bearing in his arms a precious burden in blue. Alan started, -and leant forward; his darling was not unconscious, but was submitting -to the indignity put upon her with her usual patience. At the altar he -stopped in frozen amazement. The stone was beginning to show red,—the -deadly fire should have begun its work—but the altar was empty. He -looked round—there was no one in sight. With a cry of rage he let go the -rope to which Chlorie was fastened, put her to the ground, and darted to -the head of the stairway leading to the cave’s entrance. And the yells -of his curses and imprecations rose on the air, in volumes of sinister -whisperings. - -Alan was but six feet from his dear one. With a mighty rush he leapt -from his hiding place, and caught Chlorie in his arms. He made for the -secret door through which Kulmervan had brought her; Kulmervan heard the -sounds and was just in time to see two figures disappearing through the -little door. With another oath he strode across the cave—but the figures -had a big start. They had closed the door behind them, and his fingers -hesitated over the secret lock; so he was delayed by his own impatience -and anger. - -Chlorie had given herself up for lost, and when she felt two strong arms -encircle her a vague terror came over her, but even as she was lifted -up, a voice whispered in her ear—“Have no fear. ’Tis I—Alan. Trust -yourself to me and I will save you.” Her emotion was too great for her -to speak, but she let herself nestle in comfort in the arms of the -powerful stranger. - -The door clanged behind them—more stairs, very narrow. Down Alan went, -and the darkness gave place to a faint light. - -“Where are we?” asked Alan. - -“I don’t know—but there is a cave down here which is kept padlocked—it -was there I was imprisoned.” - -Alan looked round quickly; the passage had widened and openings led off -on either side. Immediately in front of them seemed to come the -daylight. - -“Can you run?” he asked tenderly. - -“Yes—yes. Oh, to be free of Kulmervan!” Through the dim light they went. -The whisperings were not quite as bad as in the upper cave, but still -they were quite fearsome enough. They seemed to people the place with -dead men—men who laughed, and jeered, and pointed their clammy fingers -at their victims. But upon the whisperings came a more fearful -sound—Kulmervan’s laughter! - -“Hurry—hurry, my Princess.” - -“I cannot,” she breathed. “My heart beats—it hurts me to talk.” Without -a word he picked the light burden again up in his arms and made off at a -still greater pace; she flung one arm round his neck and clung to him -confidingly. Nearer came the laughter. It was so close that it seemed -almost on the top of them. Alan never forgot that journey; with his -precious burden in his arms he hurried onward, always following the -light. And nearer and nearer came the footsteps of the madman. At last -they turned a corner—the cave opened out and they saw Kymo, shining in -all his glory; the sea was breaking gently on the golden shore. - -There was plenty of shelter near; rocks abounded and the vegetation was -thick. Alan ran to where a dozen rocks, man high, rose from the -seashore. There was in one a crevice that was wide enough to admit -Chlorie. - -“Stay there,” he whispered. - -“Oh, don’t leave me.” - -“I won’t leave you for long I promise you—but I want to watch for -Kulmervan.” - -“Take care of yourself,” she pleaded. “Oh, run no risks, I pray.” - -With a quick glance round Alan left the shelter of the rocks. No one was -in sight—Kulmervan had not shown himself. Quickly Alan made his way to -the cave from which they had emerged. He entered it, and to his -amazement found it had no exit. Solid walls blocked his way—it was just -a hollowed out rock on the sands, going inland, perhaps ten or twelve -feet only. Alan was perplexed. He had marked it as he thought by a big -coloured boulder at its entrance; but upon careful examination he found -there were dozens and dozens of such boulders all over the beach. -Stepping from his hiding place he walked to the next cave; that upon -examination proved to go deep into the earth, but it was not the cave -from which they had escaped into the open. Wildly he rushed up and down. -Twenty, thirty caves he encountered all like, very like, the one he was -seeking. Some had narrow passages that twisted and turned and ended in a -cave next door. Others went further, and after many serpentine turnings, -brought him back to the place from which he had started. He knew he was -in a dangerous position; any one of these caves might hold Kulmervan—an -observer, but unobserved. Rapidly Alan made up his mind. With Chlorie he -would leave the cave district altogether—they would strike inland. If -they were still on the island, they would endeavour to find their way -back to where the air bird had been anchored. That Waz-Y-Kjesta would -return Alan was convinced—and when he did so, they would be saved. - -Having made up his mind, he began to retrace his footsteps—but a hoarse -burst of laughter startled him. He rushed to the mouth of the cave. -There, sailing away to sea in a frail craft, was Kulmervan. It was just -a raft he was on, with a tiny makeshift sail. But it was not at -Kulmervan that Alan was staring horror stricken—incredulous. But at a -blue figure near the helm—a little blue figure that was tied to a post -to which the main-sail was fastened; a little blue figure that held out -her arms imploringly to the shore. Alan could only stare and stare, -incredulous, unbelieving—but the little craft grew smaller and smaller -as it was tossed on the waves. Alan rushed to the rocks—the crevice was -empty—Chlorie had once more been snatched from his arms. - - - - - CHAPTER XI - THE WRAITHS OF THE RORKAS - - -Alan remained motionless, watching the little craft vanish from his ken. -He was thinking hard. Kulmervan had so far got the better of him, but -the game was not yet won. It might be check to the King, but Alan was -far from being mated. His eye searched the beach—there was nothing in -sight; neither boat, nor sailing craft. He looked behind him at the many -yawning cavern entrances. He was still in doubt as to the one which led -to the Cave of Whispering Madness. He clenched his hands together till -the knuckles showed white—there he was, alone on an island, impotent, -useless—while the woman he loved was in the hands of a madman, and in -danger, not of death as he knew it, but of dishonour, disgrace, and -perhaps serquor itself. - -There was a mist at sea, and already the little barque had been -swallowed up in its grey folds—nothing was in sight on the broad expanse -of water. He looked above him—he saw no air bird in the heavens, its -body gleaming in the light. On the island there was no trace of humanity -but himself. Hope seemed far away. Then suddenly he remembered -Kulmervan’s words. “Take the most easterly path, my Waiko. Always to the -East.” Unconsciously he turned to the left, and walked quickly across -the sands. A great promontory of rock stood out before him, hiding from -sight the next little bay. He strode towards it, and found it was -impossible to get round it. Already the water was too deep, so he made -up his mind to scale it. Clambering up the slippery rocks, he at length -reached the top. There before him lay the whole stretch of coast line. -Tiny bays; little rivulets coming down narrow valleys and emptying -themselves at last in the sea; rugged headlands, and grassy slopes all -took their place in the picture. None of these things, however focussed -themselves upon his mind; one thing only he saw, and one thing only drew -him helter skelter over the rugged rocks. A tiny boat, almost like the -Rob Roy canoe he favoured in his ’varsity days, lay drawn high up on the -beach, and near it, a little log cabin was built at the water’s edge. - -Hurriedly he made his way to the little hut, and knocked loudly on the -door. There was no reply and he tried it; it opened at his touch. He -entered it—it was deserted, but he soon had proof of its owner. Upon the -wall hung a beautiful painting of Chlorie—and it was signed “Kulmervan, -from his kinswoman. Chlorie.” On a table by the window was a pile of -books, and on the fly leaf of nearly every one was written in a strong -hand, “Kulmervan, Taz-Ak of the House of Pluthoz.” Mostly the books were -on Astronomy and Alan noticed with amusement one was called “Quilphis, -or the most important unimportant Planet.” Quilphis—Terra! His world, -once his all—now nothing. - -He looked round the room, a door led on one side to the sleeping -apartment, and on the other to the kitchen and offices. The whole place -was tastefully furnished and showed signs of frequent use. Alan hurried -to the seashore—the little craft was called the Chlorie. He sprang into -it, and pushed off. In the bow he saw a tiny engine with three levers. -He was already slightly acquainted with the simple Keemarnian machinery, -so he pulled one down with assurance. Instantly the boat skimmed along -the water at a terrific speed. Hastily he touched the second, a slower -pace resulted, and the third stopped the boat altogether. With the first -speed on, he ploughed out to the horizon. He could see no trace of -Kulmervan. The sea was desolate and bare. He felt hopeless. Had -Kulmervan swamped the boat, and were he and Chlorie now lying dead at -the bottom of the sea? Death! He knew the Jovians had no death—yet -surely they were not immune from drowning? Perhaps they would remain on -the sea’s bed—serquor. The thought maddened him, and savagely he turned -the boat first this way, then that, in his hopeless endeavour to find -the fugitives. Kymo had sunk, darkness was setting in—he could see the -faint outlines of the hut. Suddenly two beams of light shone out from -its windows, which were as suddenly obscured. Kulmervan had doubtless -returned. Quickly he turned the boat towards shore; he drew close in and -beached her without a sound. Quietly he crept up to the open window and -moved the heavy curtain ever so slightly. - -There was Kulmervan in his easy chair, reading a book—but he was alone. -A knock sounded and a man appeared. - -“Do you want refreshment now, my lord?” he asked. - -“Yes, Arrack. At once.” - -“Shall I take refreshment to the lady, your mate?” - -“No, Arrack. But stay—take her a glass of wine, and,” fumbling on his -table—“melt this pellet in it. She will fall asleep. When she is asleep, -carry her hither and place her in my room. ’Tis my wedding night, -Arrack. I have an unwilling bride it’s true, but before Pirox the -Killer, my mate shall she be this night.” - -Arrack smiled evilly. “’Tis well, my lord. I will do thy bidding.” - -“When you have brought her hither, stand sentinel at the rocky ledge. If -Alan the Evil should appear, strike him down, bind him and acquaint me. -Should that happen to him, then Pirox the Killer again will have a -victim.” - -Silently Arrack left the room to return almost immediately with a tray -laden with food. - -“Where did you go this midday, Arrack?” asked his master. - -“To the Cave of Whispering Madness, my master. I built the sacrificial -pyre beneath the altar. Everything is in readiness. I hardly expected -you so soon. Two Kymos should have passed before you came.” - -“The pyre is ready? Good! But what did you with the Chlorie?” - -“’Tis on the beach as it always is.” - -“Nay,” said Kulmervan, “when I landed at the covered bay, I dragged my -unwilling bride by way of the beach. The Chlorie was not there, and I -thought you must have sailed to the mainland for food.” - -“It is there I swear, my lord.” - -Kulmervan looked puzzled. “Could Alan have found it and—” he -began—then—“Go quickly, Arrack, and see.” - -Alan slipped round the corner of the hut, and in the darkness stood -flush with the wall, completely hidden. He saw the figure of Arrack run -lightly down to the beach, heard him get into the boat, and as quickly -return. He reached his coign of vantage in time to hear Arrack say, “It -is there, my lord. I saw and touched it. It has moved its position -slightly, but the wind has been rather high to-day; otherwise it was as -I left it.” - -“That puling girl has taken my senses away,” grumbled Kulmervan. “I can -think of naught but her. Go, Arrack, fetch her here. But remember, give -her the wine first. When she awakens, she will have become my mate,” and -he chuckled hoarsely. - -Alan was in a quandary, he scarcely knew what to do. Was the secret way -into the place where Chlorie was hidden, in the cabin or not? He wormed -his way round the hut, and as he did so, he saw a door open, and in the -ray of light a figure cross to a little lean-to shed, that had been -built against some high ground. He gave Arrack a moment or two of grace -and then followed him in. There on the floor was an open trap door with -some steps leading from it into the unknown below. A length of cord was -in a corner of the shed, Alan picked it up and then followed Arrack. At -the foot of the steps, a subterranean passage led for some distance, and -then opened out into a large cave. He remembered it—it was the one -immediately under the secret exit in the Cave of Whispering Madness. - -He saw Arrack in front of him—he had taken a key from his waist and had -undone a heavy, metal door. Silently Alan crept nearer and nearer to -him. He heard the sound of liquid being poured into a glass. He heard -Chlorie’s gentle word of thanks. Now he could see the grim tragedy. -Chlorie had finished the wine, and was now swaying to and fro; she -tottered and fell on to a low couch in a corner of her prison. Arrack -watched her until he was convinced she was fast asleep, then he put the -wine bottle down and bent over the prostrate girl. He remembered no -more—a mighty blow rendered him unconscious, and Alan tied up his -unresisting foe, and left him helpless upon the ground. - -Tenderly he raised Chlorie and bent over her—he was aching to kiss her -sweet lips, but he remembered her anguished cry, “Not my lips, -Kulmervan, not my lips.” No, until she offered them of her own free -will, they should remain sacred to him. He knew she would sleep deeply -for some time, so he examined his quarters. Chlorie’s cell was hewn out -of the solid rock, with nothing in it but a chair, a table and a settee. -There was the passage leading to the log cabin; the one with the glimmer -of light that led he knew to the sea shore; and the one to the cave -above. To the right, there was a tiny passage that looked almost like a -crack in the rock. He peered through—it led on into the distance, and he -was determined to try that. Arrack had carried a lamp which gave a good -light. Alan picked it up, lifted Chlorie gently, and started down the -passage. He wondered whether it would lead to safety, or to adventures -even more horrible than many of those he had been through. He held -Chlorie tightly; he was determined not to lose her again. Again the -passage opened out into a cave—narrowed, and a still larger cave came -into view. He saw a niche high up in the wall, and with his precious -burden, he managed to reach it in safety. He found himself on a high -narrow ledge, where they could rest in safety from the machinations of -Kulmervan. - -Chlorie woke to find her head supported by a strong arm, and her hands -held between two firm ones. She looked up. “Alan,” she breathed, and -made a tiny movement towards him. “My Chlorie,” he murmured, and their -lips met in one warm long kiss. “Oh, my darling, you really love me?” he -said brokenly at last. - -“My Alan, I know not the customs of your world. In mime, it is shame to -a maid who offers her lips before she is wed. Indeed, a maid would never -be thus,” and she slipped from the circle of his arm—“even were she -sworn to wed. I know not your customs, my Alan, but I am Ipso-Rorka, and -my father’s child. I—I love you, Alan—” - -“And you’ll be my wife?” he asked tenderly. - -Shyly she hid her face on his breast “In truth, my Alan,—’tis sweeter -far to be asked, than ask. I am glad you are of a different world—for -your wooing is stronger and yet more sweet than ours. Oh, willingly, -willingly, Alan, will I marry you.” - -Alan had at last met and won his ideal, and he caressed and murmured -sweet nothings to her, until they forgot they were fugitives—forgot that -a madman would soon be on their trail—forgot aught but the joy of the -present, and the hope of the future. Chlorie recovered herself first. -Shyly she slipped her little hand into Alan’s. “My loved one,” said she. -“My father the Rorka knows naught of Kulmervan and his sin. We must -escape, reach him, and for the safety of the community, for the -traditions of our dear land, we must send Kulmervan to the Hall of -Sorrows.” - -“My Chlorie, nothing will purge him of his sin. He is mad—quite mad.” - -“But he must go away all the same. See what unhappiness he has caused -already—see what he may do in the future!” - -“You are right. He must be put away. He has money, position and -cunning.” - -“Where are we, my Alan?” - -“I know not where this leads,” said Alan, “but it is the only road I -dared take.” - -Hungry, tired and worn, they crept on along the little narrow ledge. -Suddenly a cave, lighted from without through slits in the wall, burst -on their view, and Chlorie gave a startled exclamation. “The Hall of our -Fathers,” she cried, “I have been here before.” - -“What is it?” - -“This is the place where the regalia of each reigning Rorka is placed, -together with his throne, when he has left the fair land of Keemar, -through the Sacrament of Schlerik-itata.” Round the cave were thrones of -all descriptions—some in heavy marble—others in gold adorned with -precious jewels; others just simple, wooden thrones, that showed their -antiquity. - -“Down, down on your knees,” cried Chlorie, and Alan realized that the -cave had become alive with living figures. The thrones were occupied by -men who wore crowns of gold and jewels, and who carried sceptre and orb -in their hands. The cave that had been dead and cold only a minute -before, was now alive. But there was no sound; all was hushed and still, -and the figures were shadowy and unreal. “Oh my Mitzor,” breathed -Chlorie. “The joy! To think I should have been permitted to witness this -scene—to see the wraiths of my forefathers. My Alan, watch—read a -meaning in this visitation, for it augurs well.” - -Alan felt unable to move. He was petrified at the sight before him—at -the ghostly pageant of years gone by. Slowly the Rorkas—kings of æons -past—rose from their thrones and walked in single file to the end of the -cave. There they ranged themselves on either side of a slightly raised -platform of rock. They prostrated themselves, and Alan saw a thin vapour -rise and like a curtain shut out from sight the little stage. Then it -lifted, and through the shadowy film he saw strange figures disporting -themselves amid the strange scenery. Then, all at once, he realized that -he was watching shadowy figures of himself and Desmond and Mavis. He saw -their little cottage at Arroch Head; he witnessed their hasty flight in -the Argenta; once more he saw the destruction of the world, his world. -But this time it was different. Like a tiny star it shone white and -bright, then it shivered, turned red like a tiny ball of fire in the -sky, burst into a thousand different pieces, and then disappeared from -sight. And as it disappeared the scene clouded again, and the filmy -curtain of haze shut out the picture from his sight. The scene -changed—once more he saw himself as an actor on the stage, but this time -he was a minor character in the drama. Kulmervan was the villain, and -played the chief character. He witnessed their meeting in the little -lane—he watched the flight of the air bird, Chlorie—the descent, and the -abduction of the Ipso-Rorka. So the play went on until one more picture -showed clearly before him. He saw Chlorie—Chlorie in a gown of -diaphanous white with a crown of gold upon her head. By her side he -stood, crowned and with orb in hand; and between them stood a child—a -man child who bore traces of his mother’s beauty and his father’s -strength. Then darkness came upon the scene, and Alan drew his trembling -love still closer beside him. - -Then the wraiths of the Rorkas became faint and misty, and when next he -looked, they had vanished from sight. - -“We shall win through, my Alan,” said Chlorie. “The wraiths of our -Rorkas never show themselves except to the favoured few.” - -“Do you know the way out from here?” - -“Yes. Straight through yonder archway a passage leads to the sea. We are -not far from Hoormoori. The island is Waro—the Isle of Joy. It is a safe -place for Kulmervan to have chosen for his madness—no one would have -sought for evil here.” - -“How far is Hoormoori then?” - -“From where we emerge into the light, we shall see the citadels and -towers of my home. Oh Alan—the joyous moment when I can take you by the -hand and lead you to my father—my chosen one—my love.” - -“How shall we reach the mainland?” - -“We must light a beacon on the shore. Fire is a signal, and some one -will row across to us.” - -In a short while they emerged through a tiny door out on to the beach. -They gathered sticks and laid them crosswise upon each other until they -were man high, and then set the pile ablaze. At length came a sign from -the distant shore where white minarets gleamed in the light, and golden -cupolas rose high in the air. There rose against the whiteness of the -scene tall tongues of flame and curling smoke. - -“Their answer,” said Chlorie. “Some one will soon come now.” - -They watched a craft put out to sea—they saw the pale green sails grow -clearer and nearer. Soon they could distinguish the crew. Chlorie ran -down to the sea’s edge, and stood gaily clapping her hands. - -The little launch beached with a groan and a rattle and a Waz stepped -out. “We saw your signal,” he began, then a look of recognition came -over his face and he fell on one knee and clasped the Princess’ hand and -impressed a loyal kiss upon it. “Oh my Ipso-Rorka,” he cried. “We have -mourned you as serquor. No tidings could we get of you. Mournings and -tears have been in Hoormoori for ten and one Kymos. The Rorka has shut -himself within the precincts of his palace, and neither eats nor drinks; -but sits always alone—silent, and quiet, and drear.” - -“Thank you for your welcome, my Waz. I have had strange adventures since -I left my father’s house. These I will tell my people when the right -moment arrives. But first lead me to my father.” - -The journey to the mainland occupied a very short space of time, and Waz -Okoyar obtained a bhor for the Ipso-Rorka. - -“I shall not forget you, Waz Okoyar,” said Chlorie. “Reward shall be -given you for your speedy assistance to me.” - -“Nay, my Princess, it is a joy to have served you.” - -Hoormoori proved to be even more beautiful than Minniviar—the streets -were wider and the buildings more magnificent. The bhor stopped outside -a marble building. “I told him to stop here,” whispered Chlorie. “It is -better that I break the news to my father myself, of my safe return.” -They passed through a noble courtyard into a lovely garden. “Our own -private apartments. I shall be able to get to my father unnoticed.” - -Through a little door, up a short flight of stairs, and down a narrow -corridor. A heavy curtain of blue hung outside a doorway. Chlorie lifted -it gently. Alan drew back. Much as he loved her, he could not intrude at -such a sacred moment. - -“Father!” - -“My child! My child!” - -There was the sound of kissing—a whispered conversation, and then Alan -heard his name. Slowly he entered the room, and at last was face to face -with the Rorka—King of all Jupiter, but above all, father of his loved -one. The majesty of the Rorka overwhelmed him, and he bent his knee in -homage. - -“Nay, rise,” said a gentle voice, musical, benign, soothing. “Rise and -greet me, oh my Alan, for Chlorie has told me you are to be my son.” - - - - - CHAPTER XII - THE FATE OF KULMERVAN - - -Hoormoori was rejoicing! Their Princess, Chlorie the Ipso-Rorka, was -found. Not only was she alive and well, but she had found her mate. True -he was from another world, but she loved him, and the Jovians, like the -men of Terra, dearly loved a romance. The wedding day was fixed, -telepathic messages had been sent to Sir John, and he and his party were -coming to Hoormoori as guests of the Rorka. - -The Rorka was very troubled over Kulmervan. Never, in the history of -Keemar, had such a terrible tale of iniquity been told. His cunning, his -audacity, his double life was a terrible blow to the proud old -Keemarnian. - -Waz-Y-Kjesta was thankful to welcome Alan back. Day after day he had -circled over the island, and sent search parties to find the missing -ones. The Isle of Waro, which was joined to the larger isle by a narrow -strip of sand, they left unexplored. It was holy ground—consequently -they missed the log cabin of Kulmervan. Waz-Y-Kjesta, Alan, and a staff -of twenty men embarked on the Chlorie and flew to Kulmervan’s retreat. -They landed close to the hut, and although firearms were unknown on -Keemar, they, on Alan’s advice, protected themselves with heavy sticks -and carried thick silken ropes. - -They found the hut empty and signs of a hasty retreat. From the little -house they crossed to the “lean-to” and descended into the subterranean -passage. They ascended the steps to the Cave of Whispering Madness, and -forced the door open. The Cave was empty. Alan looked behind the huge -fossil animal and hoped to find the body of Waiko—but it had gone. -Ominous foot prints on the sandy floor proved that his body had been -found, and Kulmervan and Arrack had dragged him back to the Altar. As -they reached the slab of stone Y-Kjesta gave a cry of horror. - -“See, my Alan. Mitzor have mercy!” - -There on the Altar were the charred remains of what had once been a man. -The bones were twisted into horrible forms, as if, in their last -convulsive agony, they had writhed in vain on the table of fire. One -bony arm hung over the side. Every scrap of flesh had been burnt from -it—even the tips of the finger bones were missing. The skull was -hairless—the eyes had been scorched from their sockets. It was a -horrible sight and Alan shivered. - -“Who is it?” asked Y-Kjesta. - -“I am afraid it was Waiko. Heaven grant he was serquor when that madman -found him.” - -Gentle hands attempted to move the charred remains from the bed of -pain—but they fell to powder as they were touched. The whisperings in -the Cave served to make the horrors more intense, and the Keemarnians -turned their heads as they passed the human sacrifice. - -Down the steps they all travelled, but no trace of Kulmervan could they -find. They forced the outer entrance to the cave, but although they -hunted through the leafy byways and hidden avenues, he continued to -evade them. Again the cave was searched, and the Waz was inclined to -give up the task. - -“Is it possible,” asked Alan at last, “that he is hiding in the place of -the Wraiths of the Rorkas?” - -“No. Nothing evil could live in the presence of our holiest men.” - -“Nevertheless, I’d like to go there,” suggested Alan. - -The Waz shrugged his shoulders. “As you will, my Alan. Remember, of all -Keemarnians, only the Rorkas can visit again the home of their life. -They would not show themselves to such a thing of evil as Kulmervan has -become.” - -But at the entrance to the Holy Place they saw Kulmervan. Stiff he was -standing, and upon his face was a frozen look of horror. Y-Kjesta fell -to his knees. “The Wraiths,” he cried. - -A cloud of haze had passed away, and upon the little stage was being -enacted a drama. High in the air a great white cloud hovered. It was -pink tipped with a golden glory shining through; at either side were -lesser clouds, but all tinged with the glorious roseate hue. And in -chains beneath them stood the astral figure of Kulmervan, surrounded by -Keemarnians who had gone before. And as they watched, his clothes melted -away, and naked and ashamed he stood before his judge—the great white -glory. Gradually a dusky shadow seemed to come over the gleaming body, -darker and darker it grew until it was jet black. Not the black of an -African native, but a cruel black; a thick black that was horrible to -look upon, so evil was its appearance. Then all the Keemarnians shrank -away from the solitary evil figure standing alone before the glory. The -shadowy figure of Kulmervan looked round him wildly, and threw out his -hands in supplication. It was no use. His prayers were too late. A -yawning pit showed up bright with flames. Yellow tongues of flame licked -round the mouth—long, red flames danced together in riotous harmony. -Then out of the terrible place appeared a figure, so terrible that Alan -closed his eyes and strove at once to forget it. A figure that was -neither man nor animal, but part of both. A creature with bloodshot eyes -and a baleful smile, with teeth that looked like fangs, with arms that -twisted and twirled like evil serpents. Nearer and nearer the figure -drew, until, radiating with heat, it drew close to Kulmervan. There was -a mighty noise—the Great White Cloud vanished leaving the scene in a -pitchy darkness—only the fiery cavern gleamed and glistened. The -venomous figure put a sinewy arm about the form of Kulmervan—there was a -crackling noise—the hideous smell of burning flesh, and the picture -vanished as the two figures disappeared into the fiery jaws. Then -Y-Kjesta spoke. “The Great White Glory has judged. We cannot punish -now.” - -There was a fearsome shriek, and Kulmervan rushed from the cave, and -fell prostrate on the ground outside. Y-Kjesta stooped over him. The -body was rigid—the eyes fast closed. - -“Serquor has descended upon him,” said the Waz. “Righteousness has -spoken.” - -With an awed feeling, Alan watched them pick up the body and carry it to -the air bird, and as they did so a mighty roar filled the air. There was -a sound as of thunder—a blinding flash—then silence. The Cave of -Whispering Madness had gone! Shivered to atoms, there was nothing but a -hillock of rocks and sand to mark the last resting place of Waiko the -Unfortunate. The little passage to the Sacred Cave alone remained -perfect. When the last shock of the earthquake had subsided, Arrack the -servant came out from his hiding, and threw himself upon the mercy of -Alan. Firmly he was bound, and taken to the Chlorie, there to await the -judgment of the Rorka. - -“My son,” said the Rorka, when he had been told the whole story. -“Kulmervan was shown his future punishment. He may not be suffering now, -for he is in the unhappy state of serquor—but some day, when he leaves -this world, his time of pain will come. A case of glass shall be made to -hold his cold and rigid body. In the Hall of Sorrows shall it be placed -as a living testimony of the fruit that is garnered by evil. To Fyjipo -the accursed shall be taken—there to remain, until he changes the state -of serquor, for his lasting punishment.” - - - - - CHAPTER XIII - THE SENTENCE UPON ARRACK - - -Sir John, with Masters, Desmond and Mavis arrived at Hoormoori in time -for the trial. They were much interested in Alan’s adventures, and were -looking forward to witnessing the spectacle of Jovian justice. Mavis and -Chlorie were already warm friends, and the Rorka insisted on the -strangers occupying suites of apartments in his palace. Baby John Alan -had grown into a fine boy. Now nearly four, he toddled about the palace -and chattered away in a quaint mixture of Keemarnian and English. The -grown-ups seldom used English now—their past life seemed to be fading -away entirely; they were already acclimatized to Jupiter and looked upon -it as their home. Mavis at the bottom of her heart, however, did not -forget all the pretty customs in which she had been brought up from -childhood and she it was who introduced a trousseau as a necessary -adjunct to a wedding. Chlorie took up the idea with fervour, and in -future all society weddings had trousseaux, cakes and honeymoons as -essential parts of their festivities. - -Chlorie’s mother had heard the call of Schlerik-itata when she was but a -small child, and possessing no near feminine relatives, the Keemarnian -Princess was glad to have Mavis helping her at the happiest time of her -life. All was bustle and rush at the palace. The wedding was to be a -grand affair, but before it took place, Arrack had to answer publicly -the charges that were brought against him. In the large Justice Hall, on -the day appointed, the Rorka took his seat wearing his purple robes of -Justice. - -A fanfare of trumpets announced his arrival, with his postillions and -servants and attachés. All wore full court dress, and the whole scene -was picturesquely brilliant. Alan had not yet been admitted to the -highest circles in Jovian society; his honour was to come on his wedding -day—so to meet the exigencies of the case, a special raised seat had -been placed at the right hand of the Rorka, and there Alan sat in state -and watched the proceedings. There were neither lawyers nor barristers -in this wonderful land of harmony. The case for the defence, if so it -could be called, was taken by the High Priest—and for the prosecution by -the highest Djoh in the whole of Keemar. - -The Rorka listened to the statements made on both sides, and gave his -sentence as he thought fairest. No appeal could be made afterwards; his -judgment was final. Never had there been such a case as this one. Arrack -had broken the traditions of his land. If the Rorka adjudged him guilty, -he would take his punishment stoically. The Rorka rose, and the silence -in the court was profound. “Bring in Arrack the Miserable,” he cried, -and Arrack appeared in the prisoner’s garb of an ugly neutral tint. This -garment of shame was worn only by prisoners, when charged with some -heinous offence. It was something of the shape of a Jewish gaberdine. -About his waist the prisoner wore a hempen rope; his head was covered -with a hood, and there were sandals upon his feet. “O Arrack,” said the -Rorka, “take your seat upon the Penitent’s Chair, for you are accused by -this court of most grievous dealings. If you are found guilty, a -terrible fate awaits you. Speak first, Lamii, Djoh of all Keemar, read -your charge first.” And Djoh Lamii, a dignified old greybeard, stepped -forward and read from a parchment. - -“Rorka, most mighty, by the grace of Mitzor, Keemarnians one and all, I -charge Arrack the Miserable with grievous sins. Whether he alone is -responsible or whether responsibility rests with another—unnamed, but -now in a state of serquor—remains to be proved. First, I charge Arrack -with idolatry and devil worship,—nay more, I charge him with the -greatest offence of all against Mitzor—the offence of offering black -sacrifices, the sacrifice of living bodies, to Pirox the Killer, a -graven image of hideous aspect. I charge him with acting as assistant in -that Temple of Sin and Death. I charge him as a heretic and a heathen. -He, a born believer in the one and only Creator, is a deserter from his -faith. I charge him with aiding the unnamed, now serquor, in his -horrible, nefarious practices. All these charges are with regard to his -sins against Mitzor. Now I charge him with attempting to lay hands on -the precious person of our loved Princess; with offering her wine that -was drugged, and being a party to keeping her a captive against her -will. Above all, I charge him with trying to aid the unnamed, now -serquor, to soil her purity, and thus to cause her to wed one she did -not love. These, O Rorka, are the sins in brief, and a more hideous -category of evil, I have never before had to repeat. Although I am old, -and my call must come soon, this is the saddest day of my life to think -I have to utter such things against a true Keemarnian.” - -He sat down, and then rose up Misrath the High Priest. “O Rorka, the -mighty and the just. I cannot deny the charges that Lamii has brought. -Long have I talked with Arrack the Miserable, and it is hard to offer -even a word in his favour. Yet because of thy justice I beg of you to -hear me out, and I will tell the tale of sorrow and shame. Arrack and -the unnamed, now serquor, were foster brothers. The mother of the -unnamed received her call while her babe was yet a suckling, and these -two babes, suckled from the same breast, drew the food of life from the -same woman. As toddling mites they flew their kites together, and threw -their balls. Then the sire of Arrack, Meol, now serquor, took these -suckling babes to the Temple of Pirox the Killer. It is he I blame, not -the innocent ones. He, with two others, lived a life of lies. Respected -Keemarnians, wise fathers, loving husbands, they lived unsuspected of -their evil practices; for they were all devil worshippers and offered up -the black sacrifice. But serquor took them all into his bosom. These -tender nurslings grew in the ways of sin. He, the unnamed, possessed -brains and cunning. He was the leader. He it was who took Arrack the -Miserable on to our Isle of Holiness—made him build him a hut, and left -him there, a tool to work his will and prepare his heathen rites. Since -he was of tender years he has led this life—hating it, yet loving it; -fearing it, yet welcoming it. Then the time came when he, the unnamed, -whispered words that affrighted even Arrack the Miserable. Whispered -words of passion for a Princess. The Ipso-Rorka was named—and even to -that length of degradation would Arrack have assisted, so deep was he in -the toils of sin. Then the day of reckoning came. Mighty thunders shook -the Cave of Darkness. The wrath of Mitzor tore it asunder; no more shall -these perfidious practices be handed down from father to son. No longer -shall sin creep out unseen in Keemar. The Great White Glory has spoken. -The Temple of Sin is in ruins, and under the mass of rock and stones -lies the tortured body of Waiko. Whether he, too, had practised the sins -of the unnamed also, we know not. But we do know his character was weak. -We pray that his suffering on the Black Altar may have purged his soul -and that soon he will be sitting in the warmth of the Tower of Help.” - -Misrath sat down, and the Rorka rose. “I have heard your case, O Arrack, -in silence. I have listened to your tale of shame. One thing only is in -your favour. You sought not an evil life, but sin and its sorrows were -taught you when you were yet a child. But—” he paused. “You lived the -life of Keemar. You attended our services of joy that were offered to -Mitzor. You knew sin was abhorrent to us. From the time when our first -parents populated our world, we have fought to keep Keemar perfect. -Thanks to Mitzor we nearly succeeded. It is to prevent the occurrence of -sins like yours that I pronounce sentence. Misrath, High Priest of our -Temples—our Mediator on earth between Mitzor and man, robe the sinner in -the garments of shame.” - -Immediately the grey tinted gaberdine was torn from Arrack, and in its -place was put a long robe of black. The covering was taken from his -head, and the sandals from his feet. His head was bowed in shame, and in -shame he was led to the Sentence Bar, there to hear his fate. - -“Through the streets of Hoormoori shalt thou be led,” said the Rorka. “A -rope round thy middle shall direct thee the way to go. Neither man nor -woman shall speak to thee. Neither beast nor bird shall be permitted to -fawn upon thee. Alone and an outcast shalt thou be sent upon thy way. -Lonely shalt thy days be. Lonely shalt thou be taken to the Hall of -Sorrows at Fyjipo. There thou shalt live until thy beard grows and turns -white with age. Should thy call come early, alone wilt thou have to meet -the Great White Glory. No Sacrament shall help thee on thy way. Neither -incense nor prayers shall assist thee in thy last moments here. Alone -and wretched thou shalt leave this world. But should thy call not come -soon, then shalt thou stay in the Hall of Sorrows until thy beard covers -thy face and thy middle, then—when that time arrives, shalt thou be free -to leave the place of sorrow. But thy life will be lonely all thy days -for the sins thou hast committed.” - -Misrath rose. “Oh my Rorka, thy wisdom is sound, thy judgment just. May -I ask but one favour for the guilty Arrack? During his time of sorrows, -should he perform two noble deeds wouldst thou reconsider thy verdict -and allow him freedom?” - -“Yes, Misrath. Should he perform two noble deeds, deeds that mark him as -a true son of Keemar, then publicly shall his punishment be remitted -him, and once more shall he take his place among the people he has -wronged. I have spoken.” - -The Rorka rose from his seat of justice, and with another fanfare of -trumpets took his place in his state bhor and drove to the palace. Alan -waited to see the end. The wretched Arrack was led from his place, and -taken through a side entrance out on to the highway. There a rope was -twisted round his waist, a rope that had six ends. Six men took hold of -each end, and dragging it taut, led him through the streets. On he went, -a misery to himself, and to those that saw him. - -An air bird was made ready for the journey to Fyjipo. Alan begged that -he might accompany it. He wanted to see for himself what the Hall of -Sorrows was really like. He had no conception of it. Was it like a -Pentonville or Portland in England, or did it possess some horror that -no ordinary human mind could conceive? - -“Go then,” said the Rorka to Alan. “Swift be thy journey there, and as -swift return. Just time shalt thou have before the day arrives when -Misrath shall make my child and thee—one. One on earth and one in -Heaven.” - -“Farewell,” said Chlorie, when Alan told her of the journey he was to -make. “’Tis customary in Keemar for a bride to withdraw herself from all -for twelve Kymos before her wedding day. During that time she thinks and -meditates on her future state. I go into silence to-morrow, Alan, and my -prayers will be all for you. May you return to me in safety. Farewell.” - - - - - CHAPTER XIV - THE HALL OF SORROWS - - -The air struck cold and Alan was glad of the heavy cloaks that the Rorka -insisted on his taking for the journey. They had passed through glorious -scenery, but now it was changing. No longer was the air sweet and balmy; -no longer were the fields below covered with beautiful flowers. Great -stretches of bare and rocky country took the place of the fields, and -snow-topped hills looked down on the desolation. - -Then Fyjipo hove in sight. One great building dominated the scene. Of a -dark grey stone it looked gloomy and forbidding. Kulmervan, still in the -state of serquor, had been brought in a coffin of glass, and Alan felt -the awful loneliness of the place, when he saw the coffin being -unshipped, preparatory to being placed in the Hall of that dreadful -abode. The Waz, who was in command of the journey held the only key to -the heavy gates, and as he unfastened them, a drear wailing rose from -within. - -Arrack was dragged along, pushed inside the gate, and then left—to learn -how to fend for himself in that gloomy place. Carefully was Kulmervan -placed upon a huge pedestal in the hall. His face had lost its youthful -candour, its beauty of outline and its peace. The visage seen through -the glass, was the face of an old man worn with sin; evil and sinister. -Alan shuddered as he turned away from the coarsened form. The state of -serquor as known by the Keemarnians was a very dreadful thing. Struck -down in life, the victims assumed a trance-like form from which they -never recovered. Real death the Jovians knew not; a far happier parting -was permitted them. As in a dream a voice told the sleeper that his time -had come—that so many more Kymos would pass before he would have to bid -his world good-bye. Then in the Sacrament of Schlerik-itata his body and -soul were rendered astral, and in a cloud of smoke the favoured one -disappeared from sight, and entered into dwelling with his God. It was a -wonderful end; there could be no great sadness at such a departure; no -corruption was to be the lot of the departing Jovian—he was just carried -into glory. But those poor souls that suffered serquor remained in their -comatose condition. Alive yet dead! Dead yet alive! Useless to -themselves, and of use to no one! No wonder it was the one dreaded thing -in this land of all good. - -There were but fifty bodies in the condition of serquor on the whole of -Keemar, and most of them had been there for many ages. None could -remember some of them as creatures full of life; their names were -written on tablets and placed above them—their only connection with the -generation of the present. In a small, underground chapel in the Temple -at Hoormoori were these poor ones kept. Niches, cushion-lined were made -in the walls, and in these the victims were laid. There they would -remain until Jupiter itself returned to its first void, and emptied its -population into the lap of Heaven. - -“I beg you stay not long here, my Lord,” said the Waz to Alan. “’Tis an -evil place, and I would fain hurry and leave it far behind me”. - -“Nay, my Waz. Stay until the Kymo rises full in the Heavens—’tis but a -short time now, and then I shall be ready to accompany you”. - -There were no separate degrees of punishment in the Hall of -Sorrows. The real punishment lay in its awful loneliness. The -Keemarnians who were there were paying dearly for their faults. -Utter loneliness—comfortless—cheerless—it was desolation -personified. Those were the first impressions that Alan received. -Food was let down from the air at certain intervals. There was no -division, and only just sufficient to go round. It was a question -of first come, first served, and the man who appeared last -received little if any of his portion. No lighting was arranged in -the place, and as it was near the Pole, half their time was spent -in total blackness. There was no warmth; it was cold and draughty; -no privacy; no comfort. - -The Keemarnians who offended purged themselves clean in this dread place -of sorrow. Once they were free of it, they never put themselves into the -position to be sent there again. Their terms of incarceration varied. -For some it might be for only six Kymos; for others sixty or even six -hundred! The worst sinner there had nothing on his conscience one -quarter as bad as Arrack the Miserable; but he was sent there too, to -consort with them. - -Alan could not bear to stay in the place. The atmosphere stifled him—the -sight depressed him. His last view of Arrack, was of a lonely figure in -a gown of black, sitting drearily in a corner of the big Hall, watching -intently the still form of his late master. His hands were clasped, his -expression hopeless—his whole attitude one of despair. - -“It’s very terrible,” said Alan to the Waz as they sailed away from -Fyjipo. - -“What is, my Lord?” - -“Your Hall of Sorrows.” - -“But why, my Lord?” - -“Surely it must do more harm than good?” The Waz looked amazed. “I know -if I were sent to such a place, I should come out hardened and defiant.” - -The Jovian smiled. “That is where we differ, my Alan. The Keemarnian -hates evil of every kind. This dread is born in him. He offends—ever so -slightly. The Priest remonstrates with him. He makes promises to atone, -but offends again. No second chance is given him. Straight to the Hall -of Sorrows he is sent, there to live in discomfort, cold and solitude. -He is too ashamed to mix with his fellow creatures; so his sin is purged -and he comes out a better man.” - -Alan laughed slightly at the Keemarnian’s earnestness. “I am afraid, my -friend, that the world I came from was more material than yours. A life -in such a place would have led to worse sin—it would not have cured it.” - -“Then I am glad I belong to Keemar,” said the Waz simply. - -They made the return journey in record time, and Desmond and Mavis were -waiting for Alan on the roof station when the air bird sailed in. - -“Welcome home,” said Mavis. “We have missed you badly. However -everything is ready for you, and in three more Kymos we will have you -safely married.” - -“Are you so anxious to get rid of me?” laughed Alan. - -“No,” answered Mavis with a happy smile, “but I’ve tasted the joys -myself, and I want you to find your happiness also, my brother.” - -“That’s very nicely put, Mavis,” said Alan tenderly. “I could wish for -no one but you for Desmond. At first I was a little jealous when I -thought his affection for me would be halved.” - -“Not halved, Alan.” - -“No, that’s not the right word. But Desmond and I had been everything to -each other from our childhood, and then you came—” - -“Well?” - -“Now I understand what it means, and am glad I am going to partake of -the same kind of happiness that Desmond enjoys.” - -“I’m sure you’ll be happy, Alan. Chlorie is so sweet—so human, so -understanding. But—” there came a perplexed note into her voice. “I’m -afraid of only one thing, Alan. You are sure you are not too—too -material—for these Jovians. You are going to mate with a girl -almost—spiritual, if I may so put it. Now—the time is drawing near, I’m -so afraid—” - -“Don’t be afraid, little woman. I’ve learnt a great deal since I came -here. The past is growing dim. My love for Chlorie is so great that I -think it is cancelling all my earthly senses. I have only one fear for -the future.” - -“And that is?” - -“My inborn dread of death. Not that I fear death for myself, but dread -its coming and separating me from my love. She will not have that fear. -Until I can comfort myself in the belief of Schlerik-itata, I shall have -that fear always with me.” - -“Death!” Mavis looked dreamily into the distance where her son and his -father were romping together. “I think I, too, have a tiny bit of fear -left,” said she, “but I am trying to put it away. We have left the old -world behind us. I was wrong to put doubts in your heart, Alan. You’ve -chosen wisely, I am sure. Good luck and good fortune be yours!” - - - - - CHAPTER XV - THE TRIUMPH OF AK-ALAN - - -The populace of Hoormoori were wildly excited, for the time had come -when their Princess, the Ipso-Rorka of all Keemar, was to wed. Every -place was full, the streets were thronged with visitors, for people had -come from all parts of Jupiter to witness the long ceremonies and -jubilations that preceded the actual wedding. Parties came from the -warmth of Xzor, from the heat of Paila, from the temperate breezes of -the Isles of Kalœ. Every dwelling house in Hoormoori was full; every -public guest house had used every available space for their overflowing -guests. The streets were gaily decorated; the trees were adorned with -coloured lights, and across the wide boulevards silken flags were hung. -There were festoons of flowers and leaves everywhere. Every window was -bright with silken rugs; the whole scene was gay and brilliant. - -The first ceremony of interest was the admittance of Alan into the bosom -of the Rorka’s family. In a wonderful golden robe Alan stood at the foot -of the Rorka’s throne in the great white Throne Room in the palace. The -whole apartment was thronged with guests, and by the Rorka’s side sat -the Princess. She had on her face a grave, sweet smile, and in her court -robes of blue and gold she made a regal figure. - -A majordomo handed the Rorka a golden fillet of beautiful workmanship -studded with diamonds. This was placed on Alan’s head by the Rorka -himself, who said—“Oh Alan, known hence forward by the Royal prefix of -Ak—I salute thee. Thou hast taken the oaths of allegiance to me, your -Rorka. Thy fidelity and love thou hast offered me. I salute thee, Oh -Ak-Alan,” and he took him by both hands, and kissed him on either cheek, -and raised him to the topmost step of the throne. Then Alan faced the -people. - -“Behold him,” said the Rorka. “Ak-Alan, a noble of the House of Pluthoz. -Acclaim him as your own, for he is indeed a Prince of the House of your -Rorka.” - -How the people cheered! With one accord they shouted and surged forward -to the foot of the throne, and stretched out their hands to their newly -made prince. Alan was delighted with his reception, and had an -individual word to say to nearly every one who came near him. The story -of his adventure for Chlorie had been widely told; Kulmervan’s treachery -was known; and every one welcomed the newcomer royally. But this was -only the beginning. Ak-Alan had to become a Djoh of the Outer Shelter, -and to receive the blue ribbon of his office. The Golden Circle of Unity -of Keemar was placed on his finger—The Star of Joy—The Order of Hope—all -these ceremonies took their time. But they were all picturesque and -interesting. - -Many times had he looked upon Chlorie, but never had an opportunity been -given to him to speak with her alone. But at his ardent gaze, the shy -colour would mount her cheeks, and her eyes would drop in sweet -embarrassment. - -Waz-Y-Kjesta had been appointed to the Royal Household of Ak-Alan, and -was delighted to have the opportunity to remain by the side of the -friend he had made. Persoph the Jkak, and Mirasu the Jkakalata had sent -handsome presents to Alan and Chlorie, and had expressed their sorrow -when Desmond had announced his intention of settling down in Hoormoori. - -“We want to be near Alan,” explained Sir John. - -“We shall miss you of course. We are grateful for your kindness to us -all since we arrived so strangely in your land. But we should miss the -society of our kinsman, we must stay near him.” - -“We understand,” said Persoph. “But visit us, my friends, and allow us -to visit you. Your friendship is dear to us—your esteem we prize.” - -Several orders had been offered Sir John, but he stuck to his prefix -throughout. “My father earned it,” he explained. “I honour him by using -it. Please allow me to keep it,” and the Rorka gave his permission. -During all this time Masters had scarcely left Sir John’s side. A -devoted friend, a loyal servant, he remained always at hand in case the -old man needed him. And when Alan had been appointed Ak of the House of -Pluthoz, Masters received the shock of his life. Suddenly the majordomo -cried out, “And I command Masters of the household of Sir John to kneel -at the foot of the Rorka’s throne.” - -Masters turned dead white, and looked appealingly at Sir John. - -“Go forward, my friend,” said Sir John, and Masters obeyed him. - -The Rorka rose, and touched him lightly with the Silver Staff of Office -of a Waz. “I promote thee henceforward, Waz, to the house of Sir John. -Waz-Masters shalt thou be, with all that appertains thereto. Accept this -staff, Waz-Masters, for thou art a faithful friend.” - -Masters was unable to express his gratitude, the honour was so -unexpected that it rendered him speechless; but a few moments later Alan -smiled as he saw him talking earnestly with Zyllia, a kinswoman of -Y-Kjesta’s. And as Alan watched the luminous eyes that smiled at -Masters, watched the parted lips and the colour that came and went in -the olive tinted cheeks of the beautiful Keemarnian, he foresaw, and -foresaw truly, that soon Masters would forsake the lonely role of -bachelor; and another love match would be made in Keemar—the land of all -good. - -Then came the feasts and banquets; a pageant and procession through the -streets of Hoormoori. Bhors gaily decorated, fancifully costumed bands, -dancing children dressed like wood nymphs, fair-headed, slim youths with -pipes like the pipes of Pan, woodland fairies, ladies in court attire, -all took part in this wonderful procession. - -And Alan sat on a balcony in the Royal Palace and watched it. But half -the time his eyes were feasting on the features of his bride of the -morrow. Occasionally, under cover of the cheers and the darkness, his -hand would stray out, and for a moment clasp hers in the darkness. But -no chance had he of speaking with her alone, and her nearness maddened -him with passionate longings. He longed to be alone with her, away in -the woods and fields, along the seashore, just they two together, -communing with nature in all her glory. - -“May I not speak to Chlorie a moment alone?” he begged earnestly. - -The Rorka smiled. “In your world, perhaps, it would be allowed. But I -cannot sanction it. To-day she belongs to me—to the people. To-morrow -she will be yours for ever. It is custom, my son. But to-morrow—” he -stopped, and looked shrewdly at Alan. “I have been converted to -your—‘honeymoon’. It is a strange idea to us of Keemar, but a beautiful -one, and will, I think, prove popular with my countrymen. To-morrow you -take her away—alone. No duenna’s guiding eye will follow you. The House -of Roses in the Wyio Forest is at your disposal. It is ready—prepared. I -have given way on many points, my son, but on this one I am firm. You -cannot speak alone to Chlorie to-night. Now I wish to speak to Sir -John.” Alan bowed his head and moved away, so that his uncle could take -his place. He was further away from his love, but sat in the shadow and -gloried in her as the light shone brightly on her profile. - -“Sir John,” said the Rorka, “I have heard much about your wonderful -airship that carried you safely to our world. Would you be prepared to -build another as like it as possible? I will place men, material and -means at your disposal. You need want for nothing, and I should esteem -it a personal favour if you would at least consider my proposal.” - -Sir John’s eyes shone. “O Rorka, you have put new life into me by your -suggestion. I felt I was growing old—but my heart is still young. To be -of use in your world will make my last years happy; to feel I am not -wasting my time will strengthen my life. Masters and I were planning -another Argenta on paper only to-day. He has been examining the metal -you use, and he says it is even lighter and stronger than our aluminium. -My whole time is at your disposal, and Masters’ as well.” - -“Speak for yourself, Sir John,” smiled the Rorka. “But unless I am much -mistaken, Zyllia will have more to say about Waz-Masters’ affairs than -you have dreamt of.” - -“Zyllia?” repeated Sir John looking puzzled. - -“Look behind you,” said the Rorka. In the room behind were two -figures—Masters and a woman. The woman was delicately beautiful. Darker -than most Keemarnian women, with blue black hair and flashing eyes. - -“So he has found a mate,” said Sir John softly. “I never thought of -Masters and marriage. He seemed too mature. In our world he would have -been called ‘middle-aged’ He has seen forty and three summers.” - -“But Zyllia is mature,” said the Rorka. “She looks a girl, but although -her soul is young, she and Masters are not far apart in years.” - -“You will not object to the match?” - -“Nay. I have a great opinion of Waz-Masters, but I like not his name.” -He touched a bell. “Waz-Masters and the Lady Zyllia. I desire them here -at once.” The girl bowed, and in a moment the two were standing before -him. “My friend,” said the Rorka kindly, “I like not your name. -Waz-Masters sounds crude and harsh. In our language we have a far softer -word that means ‘Master’ Henceforward shall you be known by that. -Waz-Aemo, for now and ever.” Masters remained silent. He was embarrassed -and hardly knew what to do. “So you are going to mate with Zyllia?” said -the Rorka. Zyllia bent on one knee, her hands extended in supplication. -“Oh Rorka, most noble. Have I thy permission? Him have I promised to -wed, if I have thy permission. For I love this stranger dearly.” - -“My consent was given long ago. I have watched your play with pleasure, -my child. Tell Waz-Y-Kjesta he can give you the use of an air bird for -your—your honeymoon.” - -“Oh how can I thank you—” - -“That is enough. See, the procession has resumed—how beautiful are the -flowers—the silks—” and taking these words as their dismissal, they bent -on one knee, and then passed from the balcony to the room beyond. - -The last vehicle had passed, the last burst of music had died away, -night fell. But one more ceremony remained to conclude the time of -rejoicing—the wedding on the morrow. - -Alan woke early on the morning of his wedding day. His personal -attendant had placed all his wedding clothes ready for him, and he -donned the golden robe and swung from his shoulders the blue velvet -cloak. It was lined with gold, and caught up at one corner with a -beautiful jewelled buckle. His fillet of gold was on his head, and as he -looked at himself in the long glass he saw the romantic robes fade away, -leaving in their place a worn and shabby, but nevertheless very -comfortable golf jacket. The shadowy figure was carrying a bag over his -shoulder—golf clubs. Alan sighed. It was a very long time since he had -teed up, and with a mighty drive seen a little white ball sent skimming -along at a terrific pace. He could see the ascent to the approach of his -favourite green; the green itself, smooth and velvety, resting in a -little hollow below. Well, he would get his game of golf on Jupiter. He -would plan a course, have clubs made, and he and Chlorie would—No, he -didn’t regret giving up the old and ugly garments of the earth. He -regretted nothing. He wouldn’t have altered his fate if it had been in -his power to do so. Life held nothing for him but Chlorie. Life and love -were before him, and he felt fitted for and happy in the new world. - -His golden, sandal-like boots were on. The ring for Chlorie was in his -satchel purse. The Crown of Wifehood with which he would presently crown -her was in Y-Kjesta’s possession. The Waz also had taken care of the -gifts, which according to the rites of the Temple he must present to his -wife. The coins, to represent that he endowed her with his wealth. The -loaf divided in two—to denote that she would share in everything. The -fresh cut flowers, a symbol of the joys they would find in each other, -and lastly the basket of fruits that were to be laid on the Altar and -offered as a burnt offering to Mitzor the Mighty. As they were reduced -to ashes, the High Priest would waft them to the four winds of heaven, -and the nuptial pair would swear to love each other until such time -arrived as the burnt fruits regained their virgin freshness. A poetical -way of vowing their eternal fidelity each to the other. - -Waz-Y-Kjesta entered. He was plainly nervous at the thought of the part -he was to play in the day’s ceremony. “The time has come, my Alan. Your -bhor awaits you.” - -“I am ready,” Alan smiled at the Waz. “I don’t know how I should get on -without you to-day.” The streets were thronged with people. Alan sat -alone in the State Bhor which drove slowly down the decorated streets, -and immediately in front of the bridegroom’s equipage rode Y-Kjesta, on -a magnificent white coli. - -Sixteen Keemarnians, appointed by the Rorka for his personal staff, rode -behind him. Sir John and Desmond were already in the Temple. A beautiful -blue carpet spread from the door to the street, and the whole way was -lined with flowers. Slowly Alan walked up the flowered aisle and took -his place at the altar rails. The organ was playing softly. Suddenly it -burst out into the Ipso-Rorka’s personal air—The Bride had arrived. On -the arm of the Rorka she walked up the long aisle. Her bridal gown of -blue brought out the colour of her eyes. Upon her hair was draped a thin -veil of gold, and her long train was carried by little sturdy John Alan! -At the altar rails they stopped, and the High Priest demanded—“Who -giveth permission, that this woman shall leave her home and her people, -and live in peace with the mate of her choice?” - -“I do,” said the Rorka. - -“You are convinced that happiness and joy will be the woman’s lot?” - -“I am.” - -“Thanks be to Mitzor. I am content.” Thereupon the Rorka took his seat -upon his throne, and the ceremony commenced. - -Mavis, who had followed the bridal procession, now took her place on -Chlorie’s left, to assist the bride. It was a beautiful ceremony, and -the incense, the priest’s vestments, the music, all helped to make it -awe inspiring and impressive. The gifts were offered—Chlorie accepted -them—the moment was almost at hand that would make them one. Alan was -repeating softly after the priest— - -“May this ring, with which I encircle thy finger, be a lasting proof of -the unity of our affection. May the circlet with which I crown thee, -prove that I honour thee as my loved one, and install thee as Queen of -my House.” - -And Chlorie answered softly, “I accept this ring, and from my finger it -shall never slip. I accept the crown that thou offerest me, and in -return I pray Mitzor the Mighty, that I may rule my household wisely and -well.” - -Then came the vows of love and fidelity; each repeated the words with -hands clasped. - -“Before Mitzor the Mighty, the Great White Glory, I promise to let -naught come between my chosen spouse and me. I promise to love him (her) -and honour him (her), share his (her) troubles, and smooth away his -(her) griefs. Lastly, I ask Mitzor, the Tower of Strength, to crown us -both with the glory of our union.” - -Then, kneeling, the High Priest blessed them. - -“May Mitzor, the Great White Glory, bless you both, and keep you both in -the paths of righteousness. May he make thee, Oh Ak-Alan, a tender -husband; and thee, Chlorie, a loving wife. Thy vows are made—kneel and -pray while the sacrificial fires are lighted, and the dust of thy -offering is thrown to the winds.” - -Hand in hand the newly married pair knelt. Into a tiny tabernacle the -offering of fruits was placed—the doors closed upon it. A second passed, -and by the aid of etheric heat there was nothing left but a little -powdery dust. - -Slowly the priests and the acolytes walked down the aisle, the bridal -pair following. With prayers and exhortations the dust was scattered, -and wafted out of sight by the breeze. The ceremony was over—a hymn of -joy was sung, and Alan and Chlorie were led to their bhor that was -waiting. - -They drove together in the open bhor, and Chlorie could not speak—her -heart was too full of emotion. The excitement, the cheering, the crowds -tired her—and yet there was still the reception to get through. - -Not a word had she spoken to her newly made husband, but as they -alighted he whispered—“You don’t regret, my darling?” - -She gave him a quick, shy glance, but it satisfied him. They had to wait -for the congratulations of the intimate friends and guests, but at last -Mavis whispered, “Come, dear, it is time for you to change into your -other frock.” Quietly the bride left the reception and changed into her -other gown. Tenderly she bade her father good-bye. - -“Good-bye, my little one,” he murmured, “Mitzor take care of you. In -forty Kymos I shall come for you. Be happy in your new life.” - -“Good-bye, my father.” - -“Good-bye.” - -“You will find everything in readiness at the House of Roses,” said -Waz-Y-Kjesta. - -There were renewed cheers, the band played—and the comfortable equipage -drove off, bearing the happiest couple in all Keemar. - -“My darling,” murmured Alan, when they were at last outside the town, -and running swiftly through quiet country roads. “Are you sure you won’t -regret this day?” - -“Never, my Alan,” she replied, her eyes smiling as she nestled close to -her husband—“but Alan, I think I am a little frightened all the same.” - -For answer he crushed her in his arms, and rained passionate kisses on -her unresisting lips—and it sufficed her. She was content. - - - - - CHAPTER XVI - THE PERFECT WORLD - - -Many hundred times the Kymo rose and set, and Ak-Alan and his wife, -beloved of all Keemarnians, lived in peace and happiness. A son and -daughter had been born to them, and now the time had come when the Rorka -had received his call, and through the Sacrament of Schlerik-itata would -make his exit from the world, and enter into glory. - -“My son,” said he, “the voice came in my sleep last night. My room was -bathed in a wonderful whiteness when the messenger from Mitzor called -me. ‘When the Kymo reaches the full for thirteen days make ready—for on -the fourteenth thou shalt meet the Great White Glory.’ I must now set my -house in order. You will reign jointly with Chlorie. I can safely leave -my country in your hands.” - -“Father,” said Alan, “must you really leave us?” He was troubled. “Oh -it’s terrible.” - -“But why?” said Chlorie. “I shall miss my father it is true—for I love -him dearly. But how can I wish him here, when his happiness lies -yonder?” - -“I don’t understand,” said Alan miserably. “Death is so sad.” - -“But it is not—death—” said the Rorka. “I am simply—‘going away’.” - -“That’s just it. You are going away, and you are never coming back.” - -“That is true, my son. _I_ am never coming back—but you will eventually -come to me. Why mourn? To mourn is selfish.” - -“It’s no good,” said Alan. “I suppose I am of coarser clay. I can’t -believe that I could ever ‘pass yonder’ through the Sacrament of -Schlerik-itata. I come from another world. Suppose I die—oh you don’t -know death as I do—but suppose it comes to Keemar through me, and -afterwards through my children.” - -“Have no fear,” said the Rorka, “that day will never come.” And so the -last few days had passed, and Alan saw him enveloped in the incense, and -vanish from sight. - -Alan marvelled at his wife’s fortitude. He had felt the knife of death -on Terra; this glorious parting was so different. He longed to believe -that he, too, one day, would vanish thus, material and earthy though he -was. And so Alan the Rorka, and Chlorie his wife were crowned, and -occupied joint thrones in the land of Keemar. - -Their joy in their unity, in the completeness of their life, was a -constant wonder to them. They renewed their joys in their children—their -life was almost perfect. Sir John was growing feeble. Part of the time -he spent with Mavis and Desmond, and part with Alan. But wherever he -went, Masters and Zyllia always accompanied him. - -Mavis’ three children and Alan’s two, grew up like brothers and sisters; -indeed, their parents were all like one big family. Alan had not long -been on the throne of Keemar, when an urgent message was brought him, -that Waz-Mula, humbly begged an audience. - -“Who is he?” asked Alan. - -“He is holder of the key to the Hall of Sorrows,” answered Y-Kjesta, -“and sails the air bird, that plys to and fro from Fyjipo.” - -“I remember him well. Bring him in.” - -“O noble Rorka, I beg a favour of you,” said Mula. - -“What is it that troubles you?” - -“You remember Arrack the Miserable?” - -“Well?” - -“He has done a most noble thing, O Rorka. A most terrible scourge has -come upon the Hall of Sorrows. A fire broke out. How or where it started -no one can tell, but when I reached the place, it was a raging furnace, -and the poor captives were beating against the gates in their frenzy to -get out. The heat was intense—their skins were blistering. I landed -safely, and rushed to undo the gates. But even as I did so, great -tongues of fire curled out and licked round me. See, O Rorka, my hands -are burnt—my hair is scorched. Three times I essayed to unlock the -padlock, but the flames drove me back. Suddenly I heard a cry, and -Arrack burst through the flames. ‘Throw me the keys,’ he cried, and his -tone commanded and I obeyed. I watched him as he touched the red hot -metal—the flames were fiercer than before. He never trembled or grew -hasty. Although his clothes were in flames, and the flesh burnt from his -fingers, yet still he strove to open the prison door. At length he -succeeded. Five figures fell out on to the ground, burnt and still. I -called to Arrack to save himself, but his only answer was to beat his -way through the avenue of fire. Minutes passed and he did not return. We -looked at the poor burnt things at our feet—their souls had departed, -but as we looked their mutilated bodies disappeared. Then through the -smoke and grime Arrack appeared bearing in his arms a burden which he -laid at my feet. He returned again and again, and yet again. Five -women’s lives he saved, and he returned again to save the life of a pet -animal. Then, O Rorka, he fell at my feet. His face was burnt beyond -recognition; his poor hands useless; his body one mass of blisters. He, -and those he saved we brought to Hoormoori. The women are now in safety, -but Arrack says his call has come. Oh, my Rorka, this then is my prayer. -His one wish now, is to enter into glory through the Sacrament of -Schlerik-itata. Will you grant him pardon, and answer his prayer?” - -Alan was much moved. “Go, return to Arrack. Tell him Misrath shall come -and administer the Sacrament himself.” - -“May I say that?” - -“Yes. Where is he now?” - -“On board the air bird. He is in great pain, but I think I could get him -taken to the Temple in safety.” - -“See to it at once, my Waz.” - -Hurriedly Alan sent for Misrath, and told him the news. - -“He has purged his sins indeed,” said he. - -So, with the rites of Schlerik-itata, Arrack left Keemar. He bent and -kissed the hem of Alan’s garment, and sank back exhausted in his chair. -And as the incense covered him, his voice could be heard -murmuring—“Great White Glory, I come—I come.” - -“And so there is to be no more Hall of Sorrows,” said Chlorie softly. - -“No, my darling.” - -“It’s gone for ever?” - -“Yes. It has served its purpose, but I don’t think its omission will -bring more sin into Keemar.” - -“I believe you are right, Alan. It was a terrible place, and sometimes I -think the punishment was too great for the sin.” - -A blue-eyed curly-haired girl ran into the room. Breathless and flushed, -she clasped a doll in her arms, and hugged a pink-cheeked apple. She was -followed by a bright, eager-faced boy of twelve or thereabouts. - -“No, John Alan, I won’t marry you,” said she. “I am Acuci, and -Ipso-Rorka, and you are only Ak.” - -The children did not see the grown ups who were hidden by a curtain, and -their childish chatter went on unheeded. - -“You must marry me, Acuci—I love you, and papa says that love is -everything.” - -The little maid pouted. “I love you, John Alan, and I think I’ll marry -you after all.” - -The two children embraced fondly, and ran out of the room hand in hand. - -“My wife,” said Alan. “Don’t ever leave me. Teach me to know the real -meaning of Schlerik-itata—teach me to believe.” - -Chlorie offered her beautiful lips to her husband. “Love teaches -everything, my husband. Love is powerful—love is mighty. Love will teach -you even that.” - -He strained her to his breast. “My wife—my wife—I love you so. The -terror of parting is always with me. Teach me to believe—you see, dear, -even in this Perfect World, there is a grain of sadness—of earthly -discontent.” - -“My husband—I have no fear—listen—.” And from outside came the merry -laughing voices of their children at play. “In your children you will -learn belief.” - - - _Envoi_ - -The time came when Sir John himself heard the Call. Half believing, half -fearing, he bade farewell. The prayers were said, the incense rose about -him, and he, like the Jovians themselves, was taken to the Great White -Glory and was seen no more. And in that moment, Alan believed and was -content. - -“My wife,” he cried, “no longer is there any sadness in my life. I -believe. Jovians we have become in body and in soul, I no longer -fear—death.” - -And hand in hand they sat, married lovers ever, and watched their -children at play. - - - THE END - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - - - - - TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES - - - 1. Silently corrected typographical errors and variations in spelling. - 2. Anachronistic, non-standard, and uncertain spellings retained as - printed. - 3. Enclosed italics font in _underscores_. - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Perfect World, by Ella M. Scrymsour - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE PERFECT WORLD *** - -***** This file should be named 61028-0.txt or 61028-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/6/1/0/2/61028/ - -Produced by Richard Tonsing and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/61028-0.zip b/old/61028-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 58dc3d6..0000000 --- a/old/61028-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61028-h.zip b/old/61028-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 392f57e..0000000 --- a/old/61028-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61028-h/61028-h.htm b/old/61028-h/61028-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 9b6dca2..0000000 --- a/old/61028-h/61028-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,15074 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> - <head> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=UTF-8" /> - <title>The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Perfect World, by Ella Scrymsour</title> - <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> - <style type="text/css"> - body { margin-left: 8%; margin-right: 10%; } - h1 { text-align: center; font-weight: bold; font-size: xx-large; } - h2 { text-align: center; font-weight: bold; font-size: x-large; } - h3 { text-align: center; font-weight: bold; font-size: large; } - h4 { text-align: center; font-weight: bold; font-size: 1em; } - .pageno { right: 1%; font-size: x-small; background-color: inherit; color: silver; - text-indent: 0em; text-align: right; position: absolute; - border: thin solid silver; padding: .1em .2em; font-style: normal; - font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; text-decoration: none; } - p { text-indent: 0; margin-top: 0.5em; margin-bottom: 0.5em; text-align: justify; } - .sc { font-variant: small-caps; } - .large { font-size: large; } - .xlarge { font-size: x-large; } - .small { font-size: small; } - .lg-container-b { text-align: center; } - @media handheld { .lg-container-b { clear: both; } } - .lg-container-l { text-align: left; } - @media handheld { .lg-container-l { clear: both; } } - .lg-container-r { text-align: right; } - @media handheld { .lg-container-r { clear: both; } } - .linegroup { display: inline-block; text-align: left; } - @media handheld { .linegroup { display: block; margin-left: 1.5em; } } - .linegroup .group { margin: 1em auto; } - .linegroup .line { text-indent: -3em; padding-left: 3em; } - div.linegroup > :first-child { margin-top: 0; } - .linegroup .in4 { padding-left: 5.0em; } - .linegroup .in8 { padding-left: 7.0em; } - .ol_1 li {padding-left: 1em; text-indent: -1em; } - ol.ol_1 {padding-left: 0; margin-left: 2.78%; margin-top: .5em; - margin-bottom: .5em; list-style-type: decimal; } - div.pbb { page-break-before: always; } - hr.pb { border: none; border-bottom: thin solid; margin-bottom: 1em; } - @media handheld { hr.pb { display: none; } } - .chapter { clear: both; page-break-before: always; } - .figcenter { clear: both; max-width: 100%; margin: 2em auto; text-align: center; } - .figcenter img { max-width: 100%; height: auto; } - .id001 { width:50%; } - @media handheld { .id001 { margin-left:25%; width:50%; } } - .ig001 { width:100%; } - .table0 { margin: auto; margin-top: 2em; } - .nf-center { text-align: center; } - .nf-center-c0 { text-align: left; margin: 0.5em 0; } - .c000 { margin-top: 0.5em; margin-bottom: 0.5em; } - .c001 { page-break-before: always; margin-top: 4em; } - .c002 { margin-top: 1em; } - .c003 { margin-top: 2em; } - .c004 { margin-top: 4em; } - .c005 { page-break-before:auto; margin-top: 4em; } - .c006 { text-align: center; } - .c007 { vertical-align: top; text-align: right; padding-right: 1em; } - .c008 { vertical-align: top; text-align: left; padding-right: 1em; } - .c009 { vertical-align: top; text-align: right; } - .c010 { font-size: medium; } - .c011 { margin-top: 2em; text-indent: 1em; margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - .c012 { text-indent: 1em; margin-top: 0.25em; margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - .c013 { margin-top: 1em; font-size: .9em; } - .c014 { border: none; border-bottom: thin solid; margin-top: 0.8em; - margin-bottom: 0.8em; margin-left: 35%; margin-right: 35%; width: 30%; } - .c015 { font-size: .9em; text-indent: 1em; margin-top: 0.25em; - margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - .c016 { margin-left: 5.56%; text-indent: -2.78%; margin-top: 0.5em; - margin-bottom: 0.5em; } - .c017 { margin-left: 5.56%; margin-right: 5.56%; font-size: .9em; text-indent: 1em; - margin-top: 0.25em; margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - .c018 { margin-left: 5.56%; margin-right: 5.56%; font-size: .9em; } - .c019 { font-size: .9em; } - .c020 { page-break-before: auto; margin-top: 2em; } - .c021 { margin-top: 1em; text-indent: 1em; margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - div.tnotes { padding-left:1em;padding-right:1em;background-color:#E3E4FA; - border:1px solid silver; margin:2em 10% 0 10%; font-family: Georgia, serif; - } - .covernote { visibility: hidden; display: none; } - div.tnotes p { text-align:left; } - @media handheld { .covernote { visibility: visible; display: block;} } - .section { clear: both; page-break-before: always; } - .ol_1 li {font-size: .9em; } - @media handheld {.ol_1 li {padding-left: 1em; text-indent: 0em; } } - body {font-family: Georgia, serif; text-align: justify; } - table {font-size: .9em; page-break-inside: avoid; } - .figcenter {font-size: .9em; page-break-inside: avoid; } - div.titlepage {text-align: center; page-break-before: always; - page-break-after: always; } - div.titlepage p {text-align: center; text-indent: 0em; font-weight: bold; - line-height: 1.5; margin-top: 3em; } - .ph1 { text-indent: 0em; font-weight: bold; font-size: xx-large; - margin: .67em auto; page-break-before: always; } - .ph2 { text-indent: 0em; font-weight: bold; font-size: x-large; margin: .75em auto; - page-break-before: always; } - </style> - </head> - <body> - - -<pre> - -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Perfect World, by Ella M. Scrymsour - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: The Perfect World - A romance of strange people and strange places - -Author: Ella M. Scrymsour - -Release Date: December 27, 2019 [EBook #61028] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE PERFECT WORLD *** - - - - -Produced by Richard Tonsing and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net - - - - - - -</pre> - - -<div class='tnotes covernote'> - -<p class='c000'><b>Transcriber’s Note:</b></p> - -<p class='c000'>The cover image was created by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain.</p> - -</div> - -<div class='titlepage'> - -<div> - <h1 class='c001'>THE PERFECT WORLD<br /> <span class='large'>A ROMANCE OF STRANGE PEOPLE AND STRANGE PLACES</span></h1> -</div> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c002'> - <div>BY</div> - <div><span class='xlarge'>ELLA SCRYMSOUR</span></div> - <div class='c003'><span class='large'>LONDON</span></div> - <div><span class='xlarge'>EVELEIGH NASH & GRAYSON LTD.</span></div> - <div><span class='large'>148 STRAND</span></div> - </div> -</div> - -</div> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c004'> - <div><span class='small'>PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY</span></div> - <div><span class='small'>THE NORTHUMBERLAND PRESS LTD., THORNTON STREET, NEWCASTLE-UPON-TYNE</span></div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c004'> - <div>To</div> - <div>MY TWO DEAR ONES</div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='pbb'> - <hr class='pb c002' /> -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_7'>7</span> - <h2 class='c005'>CONTENTS</h2> -</div> - -<table class='table0' summary='CONTENTS'> - <tr><th class='c006' colspan='3'>BOOK I</th></tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr><th class='c006' colspan='3'>THE OLD WORLD</th></tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr><th class='c006' colspan='3'>(<i>Before the War</i>)</th></tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <th class='c007'>CHAPTER</th> - <th class='c008'> </th> - <th class='c009'>PAGE</th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>I.</td> - <td class='c008'>STRANGERS COME TO MARSHFIELDEN</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_11'>11</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>II.</td> - <td class='c008'>THE CURSE</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_20'>20</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>III.</td> - <td class='c008'>THE LIGHT</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_33'>33</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>IV.</td> - <td class='c008'>THE OUTLET</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_42'>42</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr><th class='c006' colspan='3'>BOOK II</th></tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr><th class='c006' colspan='3'>THE UNDERWORLD</th></tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>I.</td> - <td class='c008'>A STRANGE MEETING</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_53'>53</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>II.</td> - <td class='c008'>THE ORIGIN OF THE PEOPLE</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_65'>65</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>III.</td> - <td class='c008'>RELATING TO HISTORY</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_79'>79</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>IV.</td> - <td class='c008'>OUT INTO THE GREAT BEYOND</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_88'>88</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>V.</td> - <td class='c008'>A FRIEND FROM THE ENEMY</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_95'>95</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>VI.</td> - <td class='c008'>THE LAIR OF THE SERPENT</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_102'>102</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>VII.</td> - <td class='c008'>ON THE WAY TO THE TOMB OF KORAH</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_109'>109</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>VIII.</td> - <td class='c008'>THE TOMB OF KORAH</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_115'>115</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>IX.</td> - <td class='c008'>THE PAPYRUS</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_122'>122</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>X.</td> - <td class='c008'>THE ESCAPE</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_129'>129</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr><th class='c006' colspan='3'>BOOK III</th></tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr><th class='c006' colspan='3'>EXIT THE WORLD</th></tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr><th class='c006' colspan='3'>(<i>After the War</i>)</th></tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>I.</td> - <td class='c008'>AT WALLA BALLA</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_139'>139</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>II.</td> - <td class='c008'>HOME AGAIN</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_154'>154</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>III.</td> - <td class='c008'>THE AIRSHIP</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_166'>166</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>IV.</td> - <td class='c008'>THE END OF THE WORLD</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_173'>173</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr><th class='c006' colspan='3'>BOOK IV</th></tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr><th class='c006' colspan='3'>THE PERFECT WORLD</th></tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>I.</td> - <td class='c008'>IN SPACE</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_187'>187</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>II.</td> - <td class='c008'>ADRIFT IN THE SOLAR REGIONS</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_194'>194</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>III.</td> - <td class='c008'>THE VISION OF A NEW WORLD</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_204'>204</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>IV.</td> - <td class='c008'>JUPITER AND THE JOVIANS</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_211'>211</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>V.</td> - <td class='c008'>DEATH IN JUPITER</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_223'>223</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>VI.</td> - <td class='c008'>THE SACRAMENT OF SCHLERIK-ITATA</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_232'>232</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>VII.</td> - <td class='c008'>HATRED ON KEEMAR</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_244'>244</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>VIII.</td> - <td class='c008'>THE UNFORGIVEABLE KISS</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_256'>256</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>IX.</td> - <td class='c008'>ALAN—THE KNIGHT ERRANT</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_265'>265</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>X.</td> - <td class='c008'>THE CAVE OF WHISPERING MADNESS</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_270'>270</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>XI.</td> - <td class='c008'>THE WRAITHS OF THE RORKAS</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_282'>282</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>XII.</td> - <td class='c008'>THE FATE OF KULMERVAN</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_292'>292</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>XIII.</td> - <td class='c008'>THE SENTENCE UPON ARRACK</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_296'>296</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>XIV.</td> - <td class='c008'>THE HALL OF SORROWS</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_302'>302</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>XV.</td> - <td class='c008'>THE TRIUMPH OF AK-ALAN</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_307'>307</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'>XVI.</td> - <td class='c008'>THE PERFECT WORLD</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_316'>316</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c007'> </td> - <td class='c008'>ENVOI</td> - <td class='c009'><a href='#Page_320'>320</a></td> - </tr> -</table> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_9'>9</span> - <h2 class='c005'>BOOK I<br /> <span class='large'>THE OLD WORLD</span><br /> <span class='c010'>(<i>Before the War</i>)</span></h2> -</div> - -<div><span class='pageno' id='Page_11'>11</span></div> -<div class='section ph1'> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c004'> - <div>THE PERFECT WORLD</div> - </div> -</div> - -</div> - -<h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER I<br /> <span class='large'>STRANGERS COME TO MARSHFIELDEN</span></h3> - -<p class='c011'>An English summer! The birds sang merrily, and the -trees bowed their heads, keeping time with the melody. -The breeze whispered its accompaniment, and all the -glades and woods were happy.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Marshfielden was, perhaps, one of the prettiest -villages in Derbyshire. Nestling among the peaks of -that lovely county, its surroundings were most picturesque. -Its straggling street, for it had but one, was -unspoiled by tripper or tourist, for its charms were -unknown to the outside world. The road was cobbled, -and boasted of no pavement, and long gardens, shining -with marigolds and nasturtiums, reached down to each -side of it, forming frames to the pretty, irregular -little cottages with their gables and latticed windows.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The little church at the top of the street finished the -picture. It was very tiny, holding only about one -hundred and fifty people; but with its ivy-covered -towers, and picturesque little graveyard, the vicar was -a lucky man to have charge of such a place. Unmarried -and friendless he had come to Marshfielden forty years -before, and had lodged with Mrs. Skeet, the cobbler’s -wife. Still he remained, having grown old in the -service of his people.</p> - -<p class='c012'>It was a well-known fact, that “our vicar” as Mr. -Winthrop was called, had during all that time never -left the precincts of the parish. Children had grown -up and gone away married; old people had died; but -<span class='pageno' id='Page_12'>12</span>still Mr. Winthrop went on in his kind, fatherly -manner, advising those who sought the benefit of his -wisdom, helping those who needed his aid, and still -living in the little rooms he had rented when first he -came to Marshfielden, a stranger.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Marshfielden was about seven miles off the main road. -As they would have to reach it by narrow lanes and -rutted roads, motorists never came its way, and it -retained its old-world simplicity.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Two miles to the south was a coal mine, in which -most of the villagers toiled. It was quite an -unimportant one, and not very deep, but it gave -employment to all the natives who needed work. -Strange as it seems, however, by an unwritten law, -not one of the villagers entered Marshfielden in his -collier dirt or collier garb. Every one of the men -changed his clothes at “Grimland” as the mine -district was called, and washed away the coal dust -and dirt; so in the evening, when they made their way -in a body to their homes, they returned as fresh and -clean as they had left them in the morning.</p> - -<p class='c012'>It was, therefore, an ideal place to live in and as -old Mr. Winthrop walked down the uneven street, his -eyes dimmed and his thoughts were tender as he -acknowledged first one, then another of his flock.</p> - -<p class='c012'>He stopped at the gate of a pretty, white cottage -with a well kept garden full of sweet-smelling flowers, -and greeted the woman who stood at the gate.</p> - -<p class='c012'>She was quite young and pretty, and maternal love -and pride glowed in her face as she gently crooned -over the sleeping babe at her breast.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“And how’s Jimmy, Mrs. Slater?” he asked.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Very well indeed, sir, thank you.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“And you—how are you feeling?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Quite all right again, now, sir.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“That’s right. And your husband?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, sir, he’s had a rise at the mine.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Mr. Winthrop smiled and was about to pass on, -when he noticed an underlying current of excitement -in the woman’s manner. He looked at her curiously.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What is the matter, Mrs. Slater?” he asked.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Have you heard the news, sir?”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_13'>13</span>“No. What news?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I be agoin’ to have lodgers.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Really?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well I heard only last night, sir. Bill—he came -home and said as ’ow Mr. Dickson, the manager at -the mine, had heard from Sir John Forsyth—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The new owner of Grimland?” queried Mr. -Winthrop.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, sir. Well, he said as ’ow Sir John wanted -both his nephews to go to the mine and learn the -practical working of it—and Mr. Dickson was to find -them rooms near by.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well, Mr. Dickson knows as ’ow my ’ome is -clean—” and Mrs. Slater looked around her little -cottage with an air of pride.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“And ’e asks Bill if I would take them.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“And so you are going to?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The woman looked round her fearfully. “I’ve a -spare bedroom, sir, which I’ve cleaned up, and they -can have my parlour. But fancy, sir, two strangers in -Marshfielden!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It will liven things up,” remarked the vicar -“we’ve never had strangers to live here since I came—now -over forty years ago.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No, sir, nor before that,” went on the woman in -a low tone. “My grandmother used to speak of two -ladies who came to Marshfielden when she was a little -girl. Artists they were, and strangers. The clergyman’s -wife put them up—and—and—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes?” urged Mr. Winthrop gently.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well, sir, they were both found dead one day, stiff -and cold, sir, outside the ruins of the Priory. They -had been painting, and their easels were left standing—but -they were dead.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What has that to do with the case?” asked the -vicar with a little smile.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Don’t you see, sir,” she went on quickly, the -same half-scared look coming into her eyes, “that -was the ‘Curse’ that caused those mishaps, and I -am afraid the ‘Curse’ will be on the two young -gentlemen, too.”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_14'>14</span>“Nonsense,” laughed Mr. Winthrop, “You don’t -really believe that the ‘Marshfielden Curse’ as you -people call it, had anything to do with the deaths of -those two lady artists that occurred over fifty years -ago?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Indeed I do, sir,” averred the woman. “Why ever -since the Priory was dismantled by Henry the Eighth, -the ‘Curse’ has been on this place. That wasn’t the -only case, sir. There are records of many others—but -that was the last.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Let me see,” began the vicar, “It’s so long since -I even heard it mentioned, that I’ve forgotten what -it was.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The woman’s face contracted as if she was afraid of -something, she knew not what, but of something -mystic, intangible, uncanny—and she repeated slowly:</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c013'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'><i>When the eighth Henry fair Marshfielden’s monastery took,</i></div> - <div class='line'><i>Its priory as a palace, its vast income to his privy purse,—</i></div> - <div class='line'><i>The outcast prior solemnly, by candle, bell and book</i></div> - <div class='line'><i>Upon this place for ever laid this interdict and curse</i>:</div> - </div> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line in8'><i>From now until the end of time,</i></div> - <div class='line in8'><i>Whene’er a stranger come</i></div> - <div class='line in8'><i>Unto Marshfielden’s pleasaunces,</i></div> - <div class='line in8'><i>To make therein his home,</i></div> - <div class='line in8'><i>Troubles—disease—misfortunes—death—</i></div> - <div class='line in8'><i>Upon the spot shall fall.</i></div> - <div class='line in8'><i>So—an’ Marshfielden folks ye’d swell</i></div> - <div class='line in8'><i>With fair prosperity, and safely dwell,</i></div> - <div class='line in8'><i>All strangers from your gates expel,</i></div> - <div class='line in8'><i>And live cut off from all.</i></div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c012'>The vicar laughed. “Yes, it’s a pretty legend, Mrs. -Slater, but remember this is the twentieth century, -and nothing is likely to happen to Marshfielden, its -inhabitants or its visitors, because of that. Why, I -was a stranger when I came, yet nothing very terrible -has happened to me during these last forty years.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Ah, sir, you don’t count. I mean, sir, you belong -to the Priory; you are our priest. You wouldn’t come -under the ‘Curse’ sir.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“And neither will any one else, Mrs. Slater. It’s -a stupid legend.—Have no fear.”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_15'>15</span>“But,” began Mrs. Slater. “How do you account -for the case of—” But Mr. Winthrop lifted up a -deprecatory hand.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I cannot listen to any more, Mrs. Slater.” And -a note of authority came into his voice. “Why, all -this is against the religion I preach to you—never listen -to tales of superstition. Have no fear, do the best -you can for the two young gentlemen, and I think I -can promise you that no harm will come to them or -you.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The woman shook her head, and disbelief shone in -her eyes. The vicar saw it, and smiled again.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well, well! It remains to be proved that I am -right,” said he.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It remains to be proved, <i>which</i> of us is right, sir.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Very well, we’ll leave it at that. When do they -arrive?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“About six this evening, sir; the usual time when -the men come home.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I will call in this evening then, and welcome them. -Good-bye, Mrs. Slater, and don’t go listening to or -spreading idle gossip!” And the kindly old man went -away down the street.</p> - -<p class='c012'>That evening, when the bell rang to denote the -return of the men-folk, every door was occupied by -an eager face, anxious not only to catch sight of the -two strangers, but also to take another look at the -woman who had dared to defy the “Marshfielden -Curse.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>For in this little village the “Curse” was a real, -poignant fact, and was spoken of in the twilight with -hushed tones and furtive glances. Children were -quieted and terrified by it, and the fear imbibed by -them in their childhood grew with them till their -death. Not one of them but Mary Slater would have -risked its anger by allowing a stranger to sleep -beneath her roof; and even Mary, although outwardly -calm, was inwardly terrified lest her action might be -the means of bringing disaster and misery, not only -on her two lodgers, but on the whole little community.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Dan Murlock, the husband of the little woman at the -corner house, was the first to arrive. He came along -<span class='pageno' id='Page_16'>16</span>at a swinging pace, and waved his cap jauntily as he -saw his wife’s trim little figure at the doorway.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Hullo, Moll,” he cried, when he was within -speaking distance “an’ how’s yersel’?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I’m all right,” she replied, while their three year -old, curly haired boy and only child peeped from behind -his mother’s skirts and cried “Boo” to his dad. -The man looked at them both, with awe as well as -pride in his glance. Even now he was often heard to -remark, that he could not make out why a clumsy -brute like him should be allowed to own such an -angelic wife and child.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Where’s the strangers?” asked Moll eagerly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Comin’ along, lass. Why?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh, the ‘Curse,’ Dan!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Never mind the ‘Curse,’ lass; that’s done with -long ago! Is supper ready yet?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, Dan. It’s ready.” But his wife made no -effort to re-enter their little home, and serve the meal -her husband wanted.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Woman, what are you staring at?” he cried. -“Why do’ant ’ee come in? I’m hungry.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“In a moment, Dan. I—I—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What’s thee lookin’ at, lass?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The strangers, Dan. Think the ‘Curse’—” But -Dan only laughed good-humouredly. “Thou’rt a -fule, lass. Come in and do’ant bother yer head about -it,” and he good-naturedly put his arm through hers, -and dragged the unwilling woman into the house.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Most of the women outside, however, were still -waiting, waiting for the strangers. Then suddenly -came a buzz of excitement as the news was passed -from mouth to mouth. “They’re coming! They’re -coming!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The two young men, Alan and Desmond Forsyth, -were entirely unconscious of all the attention and -interest showered on them. Of the “Curse” they -knew nothing, and had they done so, would have -cared less.</p> - -<p class='c012'>They were cousins, and on very affectionate and -intimate terms, and one day would share equally in the -Grimland Colliery, of which their uncle was now -<span class='pageno' id='Page_17'>17</span>owner. Alan, moreover, would succeed to his uncle’s -title. The future looked very rosy for these two -young men.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Sir John was determined that when they left -Cambridge, they should thoroughly learn the workings -of the mine. The instructions he gave Dickson, his -manager, were that he was to “make them work like -ordinary colliers until they were competent to take -charge.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>They had travelled on the Continent for six months -after coming down from the ’Varsity, and this was -their first day of real, hard work. It had left them -both eager to begin another day, for they were anxious -to learn more of the wonderful workings of the mine -below the surface of the earth. They had walked -cheerily toward Marshfielden, eager to reach their -apartments and have a good meal. They liked Slater, -and felt that they would be comfortable and happy -in his home.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“How do you feel, young gentlemen?” he asked -them.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I’m dead tired,” answered Alan, the elder, a man -of some twenty-five years, while his cousin, Desmond, -a year younger, yawned lustily, as he asked, “How -much further is that adorable little home of yours, -Slater?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We’re nigh there, sir. There’s my Mary at the -gate.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What, the little cottage at the bend?” asked -Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, sir. She’s a good lass, is my missus. She’ll -treat you well, and make you comfortable and happy.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The rest of the short way was trodden in silence, and -at length the two young men stepped across the -threshold of Sweet William Cottage, as the Slaters’ -home was called.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The room they were ushered into was old-world -and sweet. The lattice windows were open wide, -letting in the soft, fresh air of summer. The ceiling -was low and beamed, and the furniture was of old -dark oak; while the bright chintz hangings took away -all hint of sombreness. The table was laid, and within -<span class='pageno' id='Page_18'>18</span>a few minutes of their arrival they were sitting down -to an appetizing repast.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Neither of them spoke for some time, and then -Desmond laid down his knife and fork with a sigh.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I’m done” said he.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I should just think you were” laughed his cousin -“You’ve been stuffing incessantly for over half an -hour” Alan rang the bell for the table to be cleared -and then they lit their pipes.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“How do you feel?” asked Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Very tired—very sore—and very bruised”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“So am I. I think I shall like the life of a miner, -though”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Rather! What a ripping set of chaps they are!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>So they chattered on until it was time for them to -retire. At peace with each other, at peace with the -world, they slept until a knock at their bedroom door -awakened them.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes” sleepily answered Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It’s four o’clock, young gentlemen, you’d better -get up”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan woke up lazily to hear Desmond cry out in -amazement.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Surely not yet, Slater?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, sir. You must be at the mine by five fifteen. -Early shift to-day, you know”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“All right, Slater” cried Alan, who was now wide -awake “we’ll be down in twenty minutes”</p> - -<p class='c012'>In a very short space of time they had had their -breakfast, and were walking across the Grimland fields -to the mine, to begin once more a day’s arduous duty.</p> - -<p class='c012'>It passed quickly enough, but they were thankful -when the bell sounded for them to knock off work, -and they were taken up to daylight again by the cage.</p> - -<p class='c012'>When they reached Sweet William Cottage, they -found Mr. Winthrop awaiting them, with profuse -apologies for his absence the night before.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I’m afraid Mrs. Slater omitted to give us any -message from you” said Alan “In fact we didn’t -even know you had called”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I am the vicar of Marshfielden” said the kindly -old man “and I should have liked to give you a -<span class='pageno' id='Page_19'>19</span>personal welcome. You see the ‘Curse’ has made -your position here somewhat strained”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The two boys stared at each other in perplexity. -The vicar laughed. “None of the women have been -frightening you with their child’s stories yet?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No!” said both boys together, “what is it?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh, there’s a legend connected with this place, -that any strangers in Marshfielden will bring disaster -on themselves and perhaps on the place, if they take -up their abode here”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“A curse was laid on the place by a monk in Henry -the Eighth’s time, when the Priory here was -dismantled”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh, is that all?” said Alan lightly “We are not -afraid of old wives’ tales like that!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>But Molly Murlock, who was in the kitchen with -Mary Slater, heard the words, and her brow clouded. -Drawing her child closer, she muttered as she said -good night to Mary—</p> - -<p class='c012'>“‘Curse’ or no ‘Curse,’ I’d rather be dead, than -live to see strangers come here”</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_20'>20</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER II<br /> <span class='large'>THE CURSE</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>The two men had now been working for three months -at the mine, and the villagers had become used to the -sight of strangers in Marshfielden. Indeed, as the -weeks sped by, and nothing uncanny happened, they -began gradually to forget the “Curse” in connection -with the two young Forsyths.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Summer was now waning. Leaves were beginning -to fall and folks were making preparations for a hard -winter. Mr. Winthrop was still going round on his -kindly errands and had become sincerely attached to -the two youths who had taken up their residence so -near him.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Indeed, there was no one else in the village to whom -they could go for social intercourse, and nearly every -evening Mrs. Skeet’s little parlour was full of the smoke -and chatter of the vicar and his two young friends. It -was now the first Tuesday in October, and the evenings -were growing chilly. Mrs. Skeet had lighted a nice -fire, and they all sat round it enjoying the warmth of -its glow.</p> - -<p class='c012'>People outside, passing by, heard the sound of merry -laughter, and Mr. Winthrop’s characteristic chuckle, -and smiled with him. But Moll Murlock passed the -cottage hurriedly and drew her shawl closer round -her shoulders, while a slight moan came from between -her tightly compressed lips.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Of all the inhabitants of Marshfielden, there was one -still who had <i>not</i> forgotten the “Curse.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well, boys,” said Mr. Winthrop, “I suppose you -feel used to your life among us now?”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_21'>21</span>“Yes,” answered Alan. “It seems almost like -home to us.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We’ve never had a proper home,” broke in -Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Ours is rather a romantic story,” said Alan. “Our -mothers were twin sisters—they married on the same -day and went to the same place for their honeymoon. -A year later my mother died in giving me birth, and -Desmond’s mother died when he was only a few -months old, so we were both left babies to get on the -best way we could without a woman’s care.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Poor lads! Poor lads!” sighed the vicar.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“When I was five my father died,” said Desmond, -“and four years later Alan’s father was drowned. -Uncle John then took us to live with him—but as he -was a bachelor we were brought up in the care of -nurses and tutors, and had no real home life.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You are fond of your uncle?” queried the vicar.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Rather!” answered Alan. “Uncle John is the -dearest old boy imaginable. He’s a bit of a crank -though. He has been working for years on what he -calls his ‘Petradtheolin’ airship.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“His what?” laughed Mr. Winthrop.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“His ‘Petradtheolin’ airship. It’s his own invention, -you know, but up to now he has been unsuccessful. -He has built a wonderful aluminium airship—most -beautifully fitted and upholstered—in fact it is absolutely -ready to fly, but up to now it won’t budge an inch.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“He is under the impression,” went on Alan “that -in the near future flying will be an every day occurrence, -and it is his greatest ambition to own the most comfortable, -most speedy, and lightest airship of the day.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Mr. Winthrop smiled. “There is a great deal of -talk about flying now,” said he, “but do you honestly -think it will ever come to anything?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I don’t know,” said Alan thoughtfully, “we have -conquered the sea—‘Iron on the water shall float, like -any wooden boat’,” he quoted. “We have built ships -that can submerge and remain under water and -navigate for certain periods of time. I see no reason -why the modern man should not also conquer the air.”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_22'>22</span>Mr. Winthrop shook his head. “I may be old-fashioned, -but it seems impossible to believe that -navigable ships could be built for flying, that were <i>safe</i>. -I don’t doubt that airships will be built that up to a -certain point will be successful—say for a few hours’ -flight, but it seems inconceivable to me that man could -so conquer the air, that commerce and travel would -benefit.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well, Uncle John thinks he will conquer it with -his ‘Argenta’,” went on Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Surely that was not what you called it just now?” -asked the vicar.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan laughed. “The ‘Argenta’ is the name of the -ship itself, but ‘Petradtheolin’ is the name of the power -he is experimenting on, that he is desirous of using -to propel it.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The machine itself is complete,” went on Desmond -enthusiastically, “the balance is perfect, and its engines -are supposed to be of wonderful velocity, but no known -power will raise it even an inch from the ground. So -he is still experimenting on this spirit. It is a formula -which embraces petrol, radium and theolin; these -chemicals are blended in some way or other—concentrated -and solidified. The engines are made so as -to generate electricity in the bonnet part. The current -acts on the solidified cubes, which as they melt are -sent through metal retorts drop by drop, and then -being conveyed to the engines should make the -machine fly.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I know it all sounds very fantastic, but my uncle -firmly believes in the ultimate success of his experiments. -His ambition is to be able to fly for about -one hundred hours with about a cupful of this powerful -matter. He expects each drop of the vaporized spirit, -as it issues from the retort, to keep the engines going -about fifty minutes.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It all sounds very interesting,” said Mr. Winthrop -“but is extremely puzzling. I am afraid I would -rather trust myself to Mother Earth than to your -uncle’s very ingenious ‘Argenta’.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“So would I,” laughed Desmond. “But the dear -<span class='pageno' id='Page_23'>23</span>old boy is so keen on his work, we don’t like to -discourage him”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“And” finished Alan “there in a most wonderful -shed, rests the ‘Argenta’; its body of glistening -aluminium—its interior richly upholstered and wonderfully -arranged from engine room to kitchen, but -absolutely lifeless. And there I expect it will remain, -for he will never destroy it. It is his biggest hobby -after us—sometimes I think it even comes before us. -He has the money, he has the brains, he may perfect -this power, and if he does, he will have conferred a -great benefit upon humanity”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You stayed with him until you came here, -I suppose?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes” answered Alan “We went to Eton—Cambridge—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Cambridge?” Mr. Winthrop’s face lighted up -“Dear me! Dear me! What College, may I ask?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Queens” said Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Queens? That was my College”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Indeed” cried the two boys together.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, I’ve not been there for over forty-five years. -I expect the dear old place has changed a great deal?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes. We had rooms opposite each other on the -same staircase in the New Buildings” said Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“That was since my time” said Mr. Winthrop -rather sadly “I’ve never even seen the New Buildings. -I was in the Walnut-Tree Court” Then he -stopped, and gazed into the fire, his eyes sparkling -and a colour coming into his old, worn cheeks, as -he thought of the days of his youth. Reminiscences -came quickly. “Do you remember this?” “I -remember when so-and-so happened” So the conversation -went on until they were rudely interrupted -by a sharp knock on the door, startling in its -unexpectedness. All three rose hurriedly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Come in” cried the vicar and Mrs. Skeet appeared -breathing heavily, with a look of horror in her eyes.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Whatever is the matter?” asked Mr. Winthrop in -dismay, startled out of his usual placidity by her -frightened mien.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Dan—Dan Murlock’s baby—it’s gone, sir”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_24'>24</span>“Gone? Gone where?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No one knows, sir. He was playing in the garden, -safe and sound, only five minutes before, and when -Moll went to call him in to put him to bed, he had -vanished.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It’s impossible for the child to have gone far,” -said the vicar. “Why, he is only a baby!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Three last month, sir.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Has any one looked for him? What have they -done?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The child can’t be spirited away,” said Alan. -“Why, there’s no traffic in the village that could -possibly hurt him.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Mrs. Skeet looked scared. “If you please, sir,” -she half whispered, “the people do say, as ’ow it’s -the ‘Curse’ and that he has been spirited away.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The vicar blinked his eyes. “Nonsense, Mrs. Skeet! -I’m ashamed of you. Never let me hear such words -from you again. Spirited away indeed! I expect he -has strayed away into the woods at the back of the -Murlocks’ cottage. Come, lads, we’ll go down and -see Dan and his wife, and do our best to help them.” -Taking up their hats the three made their way down -the street, usually so quiet and still, but now buzzing -with excitement.</p> - -<p class='c012'>As they reached the Murlocks’ cottage, they saw -the front door was open wide, leaving the kitchen and -garden beyond exposed to view. Curious neighbours, -sympathetic friends, open-mouthed children were -surrounding the stricken mother, who was rocking -herself to and fro in her abandonment and grief.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Let us go through,” said the vicar, and the two -boys followed him.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The woman heard the approaching footsteps, and -lifted up her tear-stained face to the intruders. She -held out her hands pathetically to the vicar, and the -tears rolled down her cheeks unchecked. He took -hold of the toil-worn hands, and was about to speak -when she caught sight of the two boys behind him. Her -eyes dilated and her body stiffened. Suddenly she -uttered a piercing scream, and pointing a shaking hand -at them, “Go, go!” she cried. “You came to -<span class='pageno' id='Page_25'>25</span>Marshfielden unbidden—you defied the ‘Curse’—now -you have taken my baby—my darling, darling baby!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Dan put his arm about her tenderly. “Do’ant ’ee -tak’ on so, lass,” said he gently. “Sure, we’ll find the -babby. Already John Skinner and Matt Harding have -gone with search parties to find the wee lad. We’ll -get him back, wife mine.” But she only looked -fiercely at the strangers. “Go—go—the ‘Curse’ is -on us all!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Mr. Winthrop silently motioned to the two lads and -they quickly left the stricken house, and made their -way back to their rooms in silence.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The next morning on their way to work, they missed -Dan Murlock. Some of the miners eyed them -suspiciously as they asked where he was, and Slater, -their landlord, was the only one to satisfy their curiosity. -“With his wife,” said he curtly. “The wee laddie has -not been found.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Wherever can he be?” said Desmond in bewilderment. -Slater shook his head.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Search parties were out all night, but could find -no trace or tidings of him.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Have you any idea what has happened?” asked -Alan. Slater gave a quick look at each in turn, and -then muttered something unintelligible under his breath, -and the boys had to be content with that.</p> - -<p class='c012'>It was a terrible day at the mine for the two boys; -they had to partake of their midday meal in silence, for -not one of the colliers addressed a word to them if he -could possibly avoid it. They were regarded with -suspicion mingled with fear, and the “Curse” seemed -to be on every one’s lips.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Two days passed—a week, a fortnight; still Dan -Murlock’s baby was not found, and at last the broken-hearted -parents appeared at church in mourning, thus -acknowledging to the world that they had given up all -hope of ever seeing their little one again.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Murlock was silent about it all, but every one who -knew him realized that he was a changed man. He had -idolized his wife and child, and at one blow had lost -both, for his baby was without doubt dead; and his wife -had turned from him in the throes of her grief.</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_26'>26</span>The weeks passed on, Christmas was nigh upon them, -and the child was spoken of in hushed tones as one -speaks of the dead. The two boys were treated as -aliens by the men, and they were beginning to chafe -under their treatment. Although nothing had been -said openly, they knew instinctively that they were -blamed by the superstitious inhabitants for the disappearance -of the baby.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Alan,” said Desmond one day, as they were sitting -apart from the rest eating their dinner, “I can’t stand -this. I am going to speak to the men.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Stand what?” asked Alan wearily.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why the whispers and sneers that are showered on -us whenever we are near them. They all shrink away -from us—treat us as if we were lepers; even Slater -avoids us, and the ‘Curse’ is whispered from lip to lip -as we pass.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You’ll do no good, Desmond.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We had nothing to do with the child’s going away, -yet they treat us as if we had murdered him.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Leave it alone,” said Alan, “I don’t know what -it is, but this place seems uncanny. I think I am -almost beginning to believe in the ‘Curse’ myself.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Desmond made no reply, but squaring his shoulders, -began to walk toward the miners.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Look here, you fellows,” he began. “What’s -wrong with you all? Why are you treating my cousin -and me as if we were murderers? We aren’t responsible -for Murlock’s little child vanishing away.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The miners moved restlessly and muttered together, -each waiting for a spokesman to assert himself, who -would teach them the line of action they should take. -Desmond continued, “You talk about the ‘Curse’! -We knew nothing about it when we came here, and to -us it seems ridiculous to imagine there is anything -supernatural about the whole affair. The river is only -a quarter of a mile from their garden gate; I know it -has been dragged, but after all it is full of whirlpools -and weeds, and if the little chap did fall into it, ten to -one his little body will never be found.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Suddenly a leader was found among the men, and -Matt Harding stood up.</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_27'>27</span>“Look ’ere mates,” said he. “We do’ant suppose -these young gentlemen actually hurt Dan Murlock’s -baby, or that they know where he went to, but after -all, the ‘Curse’ tells us <i>not</i> to have strangers in -Marshfielden, or evil will befall. It may befall <i>them</i>, -it may befall <i>us</i>, but some one will reap ill. Now it’s -really Slater’s fault for giving them lodgings. Let -Slater turn them out, and that may break the ‘Curse.’”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Aye, aye!” cried the men in unison.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Where is Slater?” asked one burly fellow.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“With the shift above,” came the reply in another -voice. Then came groans from the rest. “Turn them -out! Turn them out!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“There is no need to turn us out,” said Alan with -quiet dignity. “We will find rooms outside Marshfielden, -and leave at the end of the week.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Leave now! Leave now!” cried a hoarse voice, -which they recognized as belonging to Toby Skinner.</p> - -<p class='c012'>That was the one word needed to make the miners -obstreperous. “Yes, go now, go now,” they cried. -“By the end of the week all our babes may be gone.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>In vain the signal was given for the men to resume -work; but they were free of their pent up feelings, and -refused to listen to the strident tones of the bell that -called them back to their duties.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Suddenly the manager’s voice was heard above the -din and babel.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Get to your work at once,” he thundered, “or take -my word for it, there will be a general lockout to-morrow.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Gradually the men quieted, relieved of the strain of -the past few weeks, and slunk back to work.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What’s the trouble?” asked Mr. Dickson, coming -to the boys.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“They think we are the cause of the disappearance -of Dan Murlock’s baby,” explained Alan to the -manager with some bitterness.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes,” continued Desmond, “and now they demand -that we leave Marshfielden. That damned ‘Curse’ is -driving us mad. These people are like a set of uncivilized -savages, who believe in witchcraft and omens of -the twelfth century.”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_28'>28</span>Mr. Dickson smiled as he answered them. “Our -Marshfielden folk are unique. They are almost a race -in themselves. As Cornishmen consider themselves -‘Cornish’ and not ‘English’ so Marshfielden men call -themselves ‘Marshfieldens.’ It is true they are very -superstitious for they believe implicitly in the folk -lore that has been handed down to them from all -time.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What would you advise us to do?” asked Alan -somewhat impatiently.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Mr. Dickson thought a moment, and then said quickly, -“The widow of one of our men lives in a little cottage -not a quarter of a mile from here; it stands on Corlot -ground—not Marshfielden. She has a hard struggle -to make both ends meet. I will send round at once and -see if she is willing to take you two as lodgers. If she -will—then go to her, for she is clean, respectable, and -will look after you well. Meanwhile, neither of you -has had a day off yet, so go and arrange about your -luggage, and I’ll see you are fixed up somewhere with -rooms.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Thanks,” said Alan. “I shall be very sorry to -leave Marshfielden though. It is such a quaint, old-world -place.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Far too old-world for strangers,” said Mr. Dickson -significantly. The little village street was buzzing with -excitement when they reached Marshfielden. Women -were rushing to and fro across the cobbled stones, -and the whole place showed signs of some great -disturbance.</p> - -<p class='c012'>As the boys approached, a sudden hush seemed to -pervade the place, and the women huddled together and -whispered “The ‘Curse’! The ‘Curse’!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan shrugged his shoulders. “I’ll see to the -things,” said he. “You go along to Mr. Winthrop, -and tell him of the change in our plans.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Right, old boy,” and Desmond went towards Mr. -Winthrop’s rooms, whistling and doing his best to -ignore the hostile looks that were directed at him.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan went into the little room that had become so -dear to them both. The cottage was deserted, Mrs. -Slater was absent, and as he made his way up to the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_29'>29</span>little bedroom, he sighed as he thought of leaving the -dear little place.</p> - -<p class='c012'>In a very short space of time the drawers were -emptied and the trunks packed; everything was done -except the putting together of the hundred and one -odds and ends that invariably remain about.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“That’s good!” said he to himself, as he rose from -his knees, having finished strapping up the trunks, and -he surveyed his handiwork with pride, as he realized -the short time it had taken him to complete it all.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Alan!”—He turned round suddenly—it was -Desmond’s voice.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Coming, old chap,” but Desmond was in the room, -with a white, set face, trembling limbs and a look of -horror in his eyes.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Good God! Whatever is the matter?” he asked.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“John Meal—Matt Harding—” gasped Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Have found Dan’s boy?” eagerly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No. Their children have disappeared too!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“<i>What?</i>”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It’s true! Mr. Winthrop told me. That’s what -caused the commotion when we arrived here this -morning. This news had only just become known.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan seemed struck dumb. He looked at Desmond -with unseeing eyes; his tongue swelled, and his mouth -grew parched, but his lips would not form words. -Then suddenly sounds came. “I wonder—is it the -‘Curse’ after all?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I wondered that too.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“When were they missed?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The children were all in school safe and sound. -Lunch time came and they were seen to enter the playground -with the other little ones. Ten minutes later -the bell was rung for them all to reassemble.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“When the children did so, it was found that there -were five children missing. Harding’s three little girls -and Meal’s two had disappeared.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The Head Mistress was furious, thinking they had -all gone off together, and were playing truant. She -sent a message round to the parents, so John Meal -left his work in the fields, and insisted on a search -being made. He swore it was the ‘Curse’ and that if -<span class='pageno' id='Page_30'>30</span>he found his children he would find them in company -with Harding’s, and Dan’s boy.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Do you think it is a band of gypsies at work?” -suggested Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“There have been no gypsies near Marshfielden -for over five years, they say. Besides that, the extraordinary -thing is, the children disappeared from the -playground.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“There is a ten foot wall all round it, so it is -impossible for them to have climbed over. The only -way out is past the Head Mistress’ desk. She was -sitting there the whole of the break, and declares that -for the whole ten minutes of the luncheon time, the hall -was entirely deserted and no one passed her. It seems -impossible for them to have left the playground that -way, and equally impossible by the front entrance.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why it sounds like witchcraft,” said Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>A voice startled them. It was Mrs. Slater; her -eyes red from weeping. “I beg of you two young -gentlemen to go,” she sobbed. “The ‘Curse’ is upon -us.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We are going,” said Alan gently, “but we will -do our utmost to discover the children. Now let us -have our account.” But the woman threw out her -hands before her with a cry.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No-No-Not a penny, sir.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh, come, Mrs. Slater, don’t be foolish. Let us -have our bill,” urged Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>But Mrs. Slater was obdurate. “It’s only two days -you owe me, sir, and I wouldn’t touch a penny. You -are quite welcome to what you’ve had, only go—go!” -It was useless to argue and they left the house with -heavy hearts, and went toward the blacksmith’s in -order to ask some one to take their luggage away for -them.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Good morning, Jim,” said Alan pleasantly as they -reached the forge. The man looked up and greeted -them carefully, and as he saw Alan about to step across -the threshold he gave a cry.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Do’ant ’ee put your foot inside, gentlemen, -do’ant ’ee please! Oh, the ‘Curse’ be upon us all!”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_31'>31</span>The boys shrugged their shoulders helplessly, and -Alan spoke quickly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Send your boy up to Mrs. Slater’s, will you, Jim? -We want our luggage taken from there to Mrs. -Warren’s cottage at Corlot.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You be agoin’ away?” asked the man eagerly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I be mighty glad, sirs. I do’ant mean to be rude, -sirs, of course we shall miss you sorely, but the ‘Curse’ -has hit us sore hard since you came.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Then you’ll send your boy, Jim?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Jim scratched his head. “Couldn’t you manage it -yourselves?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Surely it won’t harm you to help us out of -Marshfielden?” said Alan bitterly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I do’ant rightly know, sir, but—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I’d rather lend you my trolley, sir, than my boy. -I do be mighty feared of the ‘Curse’.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“All right, Jim, give us the trolley. We’ll do it -ourselves.” The blacksmith wheeled it out, and gave -it with half an apology to Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Don’t apologize, Jim. I understand.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>But the blacksmith had one more thing to say. -“Do’ant ’ee trouble to bring it back to Marshfielden, -sirs, leave it with Ezra Meakin. He’ll bring it back -for ’ee.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh, don’t fear, Jim, we won’t return to Marshfielden -once we’ve left. Ezra shall return it safely. -We’ll pay you now.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Jim was not too frightened to refuse payment, and -the liberal amount of silver they showered on him -touched him.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I do’ant mean to be rude, sir,” he began—but the -boys had started on their way and were already wheeling -the lumbering trolley down the uneven street.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Jim went back into his forge with a shaking hand. -Had he helped the “Curse” by lending his trolley—doubly -so, indeed, by accepting payment? And as he -beat the hammer on the anvil, sparks flew out all -around him like little red devils thirsting for prey!</p> - -<p class='c012'>When the miners came home that night they were -<span class='pageno' id='Page_32'>32</span>unaware of the double tragedy that had come into their -midst. The strangers were gone! They rejoiced, and -Matt Harding was among the merriest. Mr. Winthrop -and John Meal were away still searching for the missing -ones, and no one had dared go to the mine to tell -Matt of his loss.</p> - -<p class='c012'>He received the news with a set face, and strong -self control. No word of comfort was given him by -his comrades; he needed none. Blindly he staggered -home, his loving, grief-stricken wife comforting and -consoling him, bearing up herself in order to help the -man she loved.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Silently the miners prepared for another fruitless -search.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The two young gentlemen are going to help,” -volunteered a woman in the crowd.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We do’ant want no help,” cried a man baring his -brawny arm. “We’ll find the chillun ourselves.” But -the search proved futile, as they almost expected, for -as Murlock’s boy had vanished completely, so had -these other five children. But still stranger things -were happening!</p> - -<p class='c012'>Mrs. Skeet possessed a dun cow of which she was -very proud. Two days after the disappearance of the -children, she tied it up in its stall in the byre, as it was -suffering from an inflamed heel. Next morning when -she entered the byre the cow had gone, and the whole -of the thatched roof had been burnt away. Rushing -into the cottage she called Mr. Winthrop, but there was -no reply. She knocked at his bedroom door. The room -sounded empty. Again she knocked, and fear made -her open it. In a second she was out, and shrieking -in her terror, for the window was open wide, and the -vicar too had disappeared.</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_33'>33</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER III<br /> <span class='large'>THE LIGHT</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>The London papers were burning with excitement. -Marshfielden had at last become known to the vast, -outside world, for the disappearance of so many of its -inhabitants could no longer be hidden under a veil. -After the vicar was found to be missing, Mr. Dickson -at the mine made Slater promise to report the matter -to the Kiltown police—the nearest constabulary to -Marshfielden.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The detective officer and his men came over and -pompously took notes and asked voluminous questions, -but after a fortnight’s search came no nearer solving -the mystery. Then one of the constables disappeared -too, and Sergeant Alken thought it was high time to -report the matter to Scotland Yard.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Detective Inspector Vardon, the shrewdest, cleverest -man at the Yard, came down immediately, and at once -sent for Alan and Desmond Forsyth. He had been -working out a theory coming down in the train and -these two young men were very closely connected -with it.</p> - -<p class='c012'>But after his first interview with them, he realized -that his suspicions were entirely wrong, and knew he -must look elsewhere for a clue. Alan told the full story -without any hesitation whatsoever and explained how -they themselves had suffered over the “Curse.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Pooh Pooh!” laughed Vardon “We will leave -the ‘Curse’ out of the question. These mysteries are -caused by no witchcraft, but by a clever, cunning -brain.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Do you really think so?” asked Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Of course,” and Alan gave a sigh of relief as he -<span class='pageno' id='Page_34'>34</span>murmured, “you don’t know how that has relieved -me. I was beginning to get quite a horror of the -unknown.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Of course it’s an uncanny case,” went on the -Inspector, “but we’ll solve the problem yet.” Then -he added laughingly, “I came down here prepared to -suspect you two young gentlemen.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Us? Why?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well, all these mysteries occurred after you arrived -here, and I found you were none too popular with the -natives.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Desmond was indignant, but Vardon soon cooled him -down. “See here, my dear sir. It’s my business to -suspect everybody until I convince myself of his innocence. -I know now I was mistaken—therefore I have -been candid with you.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The inquiries lasted some time, and every day -brought some fresh disaster in its wake, filling the -little village with misery and consternation, and the -London editors’ pockets with gold. Sightseers and -tourists came galore to the stricken place, and the -carrier between Marshfielden and Kiltown reaped a -small fortune from the curious. Every day the papers -recounted some fresh loss—perhaps a cow or a pig, but -often a human life. Women kept inside their homes, -and even the men folk walked about in pairs, so that -they could help each other should the “unknown” fall -upon them.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The two boys still worked in the mine, and the men, -realizing at last that they were not the instigators of -all the trouble, admitted them, charily enough at first, -into their lives again.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan and Desmond were quite happy with Mrs. -Warren, but missed Mr. Winthrop’s kindly advice and -friendship greatly. No trace of him had ever been -found, and a younger man now took his parochial -duties. Amateur detectives swarmed about the place, -but the villagers in a body refused shelter to every one. -Even the police officials themselves had to pitch tents -in fields near by for their own use, as no bribe was high -enough to obtain accommodation for them. Inspector -Vardon was beginning to get disheartened; he had -<span class='pageno' id='Page_35'>35</span>formed many theories during his stay, but upon minute -investigation they all fell to pieces.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Walking away from the village one day, his hands -behind his back and his head sunk upon his breast, deep -in thought, he was suddenly awakened from his reverie -by the sound of groans. Hedges were on either side -of him, but he vaulted over the one from whence the -sounds came.</p> - -<p class='c012'>There lay a sheep, its wool burnt away and its body -scorched. He examined the helpless creature in pity, -and the poor beast breathed his last. He was distinctly -puzzled. There was no sign of fire anywhere at all—the -poor animal alone had been hurt.</p> - -<p class='c012'>He pondered for a moment, and the thought came -into his mind that perhaps this was a sequel to the -strange disappearances and mysteries he had been trying -to unravel—but after a moment, he cast the thought -aside as being impossible, and decided that the accident -must have been caused by a passer-by throwing away a -match or a lighted cigarette, so he hurried across the -fields to tell the farmer of his loss. That night, -however, he had cause to think more deeply over the -mishap to the sheep.</p> - -<p class='c012'>About six in the evening Ezra Meakin and a companion -set out for Kiltown. They intended to stay the -night there and come back by the carrier in the morning. -At eight a shrieking, demented man came flying into -Marshfielden, and fell in a heap across the steps that -led up to the church.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Matt Harding was near and ran to his aid.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Good God, it’s Ezra!” he cried.</p> - -<p class='c012'>It was indeed, but a very different Ezra from the one -who had left Marshfielden only two hours before. His -clothes were scorched and his hair singed, while great -blisters, that could have been caused only by excessive -heat, marred his face.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What has come over ye, lad?” asked Matt in -concern.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The fire! The fire!” cried Ezra hysterically. -“It’s taken Luke—he’s gone,” and with the words he -lapsed into unconsciousness.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Matt lifted him up in his strong arms, and bore him -<span class='pageno' id='Page_36'>36</span>to the nearest cottage. “Fetch the Inspector,” said -he curtly as he busied himself in trying to restore life -to the inanimate form on the bed. At length he -succeeded—a tremor passed through the body; the -hands unclasped; the eyelids fluttered slightly. Then -the lids slowly moved, and Matt stared down in horror -at the wide open eyes. Blindly he stumbled out of the -room, and fell into the arms of the Inspector.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What’s the matter?” asked Vardon.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Matt looked at him stupidly for a moment, and then -gave a harsh, mirthless laugh. “Ezra—he’s—he’s—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“He’s blind.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Blind?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Matt Harding could say no more, but sank down on -to a chair and buried his head in his hands.</p> - -<p class='c012'>For a week Ezra lay delirious, and it was even longer -than that before any one could get his story from him. -When it came, it was disjointed and almost incoherent. -After he and Luke Wilden had walked about a mile, he -told them, they suddenly saw in the distance something -that looked like a red hot wire on the horizon. Dancing -and swaying it drew nearer to them, and fascinated -they watched to see what it could possibly be.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then suddenly, before they realized, it was upon -them. It swooped down and coiled around Luke’s -body, and carried him off into mid-air. As he tried to -drag Luke from its clutches, the end of it, in curling -around Luke still more firmly, struck him, and burnt -and blinded him. He remembered no more; everything -grew dim, and he fled down the long, straight -road towards the village, instinct guiding him in place -of his sight.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Every one heard the story incredulously, and it duly -appeared in the London newspapers, and tended to -make the “Marshfielden Mystery” as it was called, -still more complicated and unfathomable.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Ezra recovered from the shock, but his eyesight was -gone forever.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Destroyed by fire,” was the verdict of the -eminent specialist who was called in to diagnose his -case.</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_37'>37</span>The story of the “Light” grew daily more terrifying. -School children declared they saw it from the -windows of their class-rooms, and when closely -questioned about it, declared it was “a golden streak -of fire, as thin as wire, that came rushing through the -sky like lightning.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then men began to watch for it, but somehow it -seemed to evade most of them, and for some time, -solitary statements were all that could be obtained with -reference to it.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What do you make of it, Alan?” asked Desmond -one day, after it had been seen by three different witnesses -at the same time and in the same direction.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I don’t know. Every one is not a liar, and at the -same time every one cannot suffer from a like optical -delusion. Every one who has seen this phenomenon -agrees in every detail about its appearance.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, even the children,” supplemented Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Let’s go for a walk,” yawned his cousin. “I feel -very tired to-day.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Mrs. Warren watched them going toward the gate -with apprehension in her eyes, and just as they were -about to pass through, she rushed to the door. “Be -you agoin’ out? Oh, do’ant ’ee go—do’ant ’ee—not -to-night! I be afeared—mortal afeared.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh, we’ll take care of ourselves,” laughed -Desmond. “Don’t you worry.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But I’m afeared.” She shivered as she spoke—but -the boys laughed as they walked toward the Corlot -Woods, a favourite spot of theirs.</p> - -<p class='c012'>As they crossed the stile leading to the path across -the fields, they heard a dog crying pitifully. Alan, -always tender-hearted towards dumb animals, stopped -and looked round. Again came the mournful cry. -“I think it must be across the way,” said Desmond. -Alan crossed the road, and then called out to his -cousin.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It’s Slater’s pup”—he bent over it closely—“Why -its leg is broken and its fur is singed,” he added -in an awe-struck tone.</p> - -<p class='c012'>A rustling sounded behind him—an intense heat that -nearly stifled him; he heard a sudden shriek—a groan.</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_38'>38</span>Once more the “Light” had found its prey. Alan -was alone!</p> - -<hr class='c014' /> - -<p class='c015'>“<i>Come at once. Something terrible has happened -to Dez. Don’t delay. Alan.</i>”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Such was the telegram that Sir John Forsyth received -upon arriving at his office the day after Desmond’s -disappearance. The two boys had kept him fully posted -with all the news at Marshfielden. But as he always -prided himself upon his strong common sense, he -laughed with the boys at the suggestion that the -“Curse” was responsible for the strange happenings -in the little Derbyshire village.</p> - -<p class='c012'>His face blanched as he read the message, and -instinctively he thought of the “Curse,” yet put the -thought aside as quickly as it came.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Masters, his confidential secretary, almost friend, -looked at him pityingly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I am going to Marshfielden,” announced Sir John.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Shall I come with you?” asked Masters.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, Masters, I shall need you.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“An express leaves for Derby in half an hour,” went -on Masters. “If we book there, I can ’phone through -for a car to meet us and motor us direct to Grimland.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes! Yes! You arrange,” and Sir John, who -had grown as many years old as minutes had passed -since he had had the news, sat with his teeth chattering -and his limbs trembling.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“A motor car will be waiting for us at Derby,” -announced Masters as they took their seats in the -train.</p> - -<p class='c012'>At last the whistle sounded, the flag waved, and the -great engine snorted violently as it left the station.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Sir John, in his anguish of mind, was unable to sit -still; up and down the corridor he walked until the -passengers began to pity his white, strained face, and -wondered what his trouble could be. Derby at last! -Then followed a mad ride to Grimland. Alan was -awaiting his Uncle at the pit head; he had not attempted -to go to bed since the “Light” had taken Desmond -<span class='pageno' id='Page_39'>39</span>from his side. Silently they gripped hands, and Sir -John entered the little office and heard the whole -story.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan wound up by saying, “Even as I tell the story, -it seems almost incredible. As I turned round I saw -Desmond in mid-air, with, it seemed, a fiery wire about -him—and as I looked he vanished from sight.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Sir John was determined not to look upon it as witchcraft.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It’s man’s devilry, I’ll be bound,” said he. “I’ll -swear it’s not supernatural. Get all the scientists down—let -them make investigations. I’ll pay handsomely, -but discover the secret I will.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The men, when they realized that Desmond had disappeared, -were shamefaced, and came to Mrs. Warren’s -cottage to offer their sympathy. They tried to atone -for their past conduct, by inviting both Alan and his -Uncle to stay in Marshfielden. But Alan refused. -“No, we’ll stay here,” said he. “Mrs. Warren has -made me very comfortable. But perhaps we’ll come -and visit Marshfielden, if we may, and do our utmost -to discover the perpetrator of this diabolical plot.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Aye, do ’ee sur, do ’ee,” said the men, and Alan -felt strangely cheered by their friendship.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Sir John stayed with Alan for a fortnight, but as -others had disappeared, so had Desmond, and no trace -of him could be found. It was necessary for Sir John -to return to town, in order that he might keep his -business appointments and he asked Alan to accompany -him.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I curse the day I ever sent you to Grimland,” said -he over and over again.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Don’t upset yourself so, Uncle John! How could -anyone have foreseen such a calamity. No, I’ll stay -here, and perhaps I may be the means of unravelling -the mystery.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Police from the Continent, detectives from America, -Asiatic wizards and sorcerers all came to Marshfielden—but -none solved the mystery. For days no one -stirred out of doors, and when at length they -did so, it was with faltering steps and bated breath. -No one knew who would be the next victim of the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_40'>40</span>strange power that pervaded the place. Summer came -again! A year had passed and left its mark on the -once peaceful English village. Many white crosses -adorned the little churchyard, but of all the new ones, -few really marked the last resting place of those whose -names they bore. A tiny tombstone in the far corner, -under a weeping ash, named the spot consecrated to -the memory of little Jimmie Murlock, the first victim of -the “Light”.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Moll Murlock had gone out of her mind. The shock -had turned her brain,—and when, one after another, she -learned of the tragedies that were daily coming on the -little village, her senses left her entirely, and she was -taken to the Kiltown asylum. Dan lived alone, in the -little cottage, his hair snow white, and his features old -and wrinkled; and none of his comrades dared recall -the past to his mind. The new vicar who had taken -Mr. Winthrop’s place was very unpopular, and on -Sundays the church was nearly half empty. Fear had -turned their thoughts from Heaven, and while men -openly cursed their God, the women whispered their -curses in their hearts.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Inspector Vardon was still investigating, but his -reports to the Yard were all the same. “Nothing -further to hand” and then came the day when he -added “Fear this is beyond me” and the chiefs looked -at each other in dismay, as they feared it would remain -one of the unsolved mysteries of the day. They had no -shrewder or cleverer man in their employ than Marcus -Vardon.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then the “Light” suddenly disappeared. No more -losses were reported, things went on more calmly, and -women began to go out of doors more freely. -Children returned to school, and Marshfielden had -become almost normal again. For two months there -were no casualties, and people hoped that the evil -influence had departed for good, or burnt itself -out.</p> - -<p class='c012'>And the next Sunday the new clergyman addressed -from his pulpit a full church. The people had once -more come to the house of God for comfort and to -return Him thanks for the cessation of the past -<span class='pageno' id='Page_41'>41</span>horrors. And his voice shook as he gave out his text, -from the one hundred and twenty-first psalm:—</p> - -<p class='c016'>“The Lord shall preserve thee from all evil; the Lord shall -preserve thy going out and thy coming in, from this time -forth for ever more.”</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_42'>42</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER IV<br /> <span class='large'>THE OUTLET</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>For over six months Marshfielden was unvisited by the -“Light”. The inhabitants were settling down and -work had begun again in earnest. Alan had been -promoted second overseer at the mine, and as he had -a firm way with the men, those under him worked -diligently and well. Traces of sorrow were left on -every one’s face. It was impossible to eradicate them -in a few months; years would not wipe away the -affliction that had come into their lives.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The little village was opened up now. Motors -traversed its cobbled streets, and the inhabitants so -far allowed themselves to become “modernized” that -the sign “Teas provided here” could be seen in nearly -every cottage window down the street.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The influx of so many strangers made them forget -the “Curse” and as once they believed in it, now -they believed just as firmly that the disasters that had -come upon them were wrought by some human agency. -These six months of peace and quiet they hoped were -precursors of the future. Inspector Vardon left the -place, and nothing remained outwardly to remind them -of the terrible past.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then suddenly they woke up once more to sorrow. -Two horses were found to be missing, and with them -the little stable boy who tended them. The “Light” -had returned!</p> - -<p class='c012'>Once more voices were hushed and heads were shaken -gravely, as every one talked of the tragedy. A week -passed, then Mrs. Skeet disappeared, and a few days -later Mary Slater. The place swarmed again with -<span class='pageno' id='Page_43'>43</span>detectives; the papers were again alive with the -renewal of the tragedies.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The men in the mine worked silently; the only thing -to break the stillness was the sound of the picks on -the coal seams, or the running of the trolleys up and -down the roads. Each feared to think of the horror -that might await him when he reached his home at -the end of his day’s work.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The dinner hour came round, and each man sat silent -and glum, eating his bread and meat, and uttering -only a monosyllable now and again to his particular -chum.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Suddenly there came a dull roar; the men rose to -their feet in haste. They knew only too well that -ominous sound—it was familiar to them all.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Mr. Dickson appeared, his face ashen. “An -explosion in the South Road,” said he. “Rescue -parties to work at once.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>In an instant everything was forgotten but the one -desire to help their brothers in distress. With picks -and ropes and lanterns they hurried down the main -road, just at the bend of which a sheet of flame flared -out suddenly, entirely enveloping the first man, and -setting his clothing on fire.</p> - -<p class='c012'>In vain they played on the flames—it was useless. -The fire had gained too much power. The rescuers -were forced back to the cage at the bottom of the shaft, -and all had to seek refuge above. Another sorrow -had come upon the people of Marshfielden—their cup -was full to overflowing as it was, yet Tragedy, the -Humourist, was not yet content with his handiwork.</p> - -<p class='c012'>For two days the fire raged, and the willing rescuers -were helpless in the face of such odds; on the third it -quieted sufficiently to enable a rescue party to descend. -Gradually they fought the flames, but not a trace -remained of the men who had been caught like rats -in a trap when the first explosion came. So Marshfielden -was again in mourning, and broken-hearted -widows and fatherless children went to the touching -little memorial service that was arranged for the lost -ones.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan was horror-stricken at the calamity that had -<span class='pageno' id='Page_44'>44</span>befallen the mine. The thought of the men who had -been burnt to death preyed on his mind; it was his first -experience of such an accident, and it left upon him -an indelible mark.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The mine was once more in working order, and he -was doing some accounts in the office below, when a -voice startled him. It was the voice of Mr. Dickson, -and very grave.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Go at once to the third shaft, Forsyth,” said he. -“The telephone has failed, and Daniels has reported -that there is something wrong with the air pumps -there.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What? In the lower engine house?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes. We can get no further information. Make -a careful examination, and if you suspect any danger, -order the shift off and close the gates.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Very good,” and Alan, glad to have something -to do that would occupy his mind, left the office, and -jumped on to one of the empty trolleys that was being -run by the cable to the second shaft, and would take -him very near his destination. At the second shaft -there were anxious faces.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Something wrong at number three shaft, sir,” said -one of the men. “Daniels ’phoned us, but before he -could tell us anything definite, the connections broke -down.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Thanks,” said Alan shortly. “How many men are -working there?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“None, sir. They’ve not been working it to-day. -Daniels and two other men have been inspecting a -bulge that has appeared in the roof, and were arranging -to have it fixed up with supports.” Mechanically -Alan walked down the low road that led to the third -shaft. He pushed aside the heavy tarpaulins that hung -across the roadways, and kept the current of air from -flowing in the wrong direction, and as he passed -through each one, he sniffed the air eagerly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>At last! The sickly, choking smell came up from -the distance. It was one he knew and feared—a -noxious gas. The roof became very low, and Alan -had almost to crawl on his hands and knees, for there -was no room for him to stand upright. Cramped, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_45'>45</span>aching, he made his way along the narrow roadway. -Suddenly he gave a sigh of relief; the roof rose to -perhaps ten feet, and the road widened out into a -vault-like chamber, perhaps twenty feet square. He -heard a cry in the distance. “Help! Help!” It was -Daniels—Daniels who came stumbling in and fell on -the ground before him.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Mr. Forsyth,” he muttered, “run—save yourself—Rutter -is dead—The gas is terrible. There’s -danger,” and even as he spoke there came a dull roar -and a flash, a terrible sound of falling—and Alan -realized that the little chamber had indeed become a -vault, for the force of the explosion had made the -walls on either side cave in, and the entrance at each -end was blocked up completely.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Too late,” murmured Daniels weakly. “I couldn’t -get here before.” He fumbled at his belt, and Alan -bent over him gently. “Water—water,” he cried, and -Alan unfastened the basket that was slung across his -shoulders, and took from it a bottle of cold tea.</p> - -<p class='c012'>But even as he put it to the lips of the sick man, there -came another roar in the distance, and Daniels fell -back—dead.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Once more the dreaded sound was heard—once more -an explosion had occurred in the mine. This time -there was little fire—only water—water everywhere.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Where is Mr. Alan?” asked the manager hoarsely. -“Has he returned from the third shaft?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No, sir.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Then he is in the midst of the danger. Rescue -parties at once.” But all these efforts were in vain. -It was water this time—water that drove the men back -to the mouth of the pit.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Pumps were put in order, and for hours the men -worked to clear the mine, but when at last they were -able to get near the spot where the accident took -place—they, as they feared, found no trace of -Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>From the second shaft the mine was in such a -complete state of wreckage and ruin, that it would -take weeks before it was even possible to get near the -third shaft and the original scene of the disaster. So -<span class='pageno' id='Page_46'>46</span>once more a casualty list was sent out, and this time -was headed by the name</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c013'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“<i>Alan Forsyth</i>”.</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c012'>Sir John heard the news with a set face. First -Desmond, now Alan had been taken from him.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Don’t take it so to heart, Mr. Dickson,” said he -kindly. “The boy was doing his duty when death -overtook him.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I am broken-hearted, Sir John,” said Mr. Dickson. -“I feel that it was I who drove him to his doom. If -I hadn’t sent him to the third shaft that day, he would -be with us still.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It is fate,” said Sir John simply.</p> - -<p class='c012'>But when he reached his office next day, he told -Masters to get him his will from the safe. With -trembling fingers he tore it across, threw the pieces in -the fire and watched it burn. Then he said quietly, “I -must make a new will, Masters. But to whom shall -I leave my money? There is no one to follow me -now.” Suddenly he took up pen and paper and wrote -hurriedly. “Fetch a clerk, Masters,” said he, and -when a clerk appeared he added quietly, “I want you -both to witness my signature to my will,” and with -firm fingers wrote his name, and passed the paper over -to Masters, making no effort to hide what he had -written.</p> - -<p class='c012'>And Masters’ eyes grew dim as he read—</p> - -<p class='c015'>“Everything I possess to the ‘Miners’ Fund’ for widows -and orphans, rendered such by accidents in the mine.”</p> - -<hr class='c014' /> - -<p class='c012'>When Alan recovered from the shock of the -explosion, he found his lamp was still burning dimly, -and felt that he had a dull ache in his legs. He was -covered with débris from head to foot and stifling -from the dust and powdered coal that was all about. -With difficulty he extricated himself, and realized that -Daniels was completely buried.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alone in the little chamber, a feeling akin to superstition -<span class='pageno' id='Page_47'>47</span>came over him, and he moved away from the -silent form, now shrouded in coal. Scarcely realizing -the hopeless position he was in, he leant back, and -closing his eyes, his worn out nerves gave way, and he -fell asleep. He woke up with a start some hours -later; his watch had stopped and he had no idea of the -time. Madness seemed to be coming over him; his -face was flushed, his head throbbed. He was ravenously -hungry, and crossed to the dead man’s side and -searched about until he found the basket that contained -Daniel’s untouched dinner, and the bottle of cold tea. -There was not a great deal of food—half a loaf, several -thick slices of beef, a piece of cheese and some homemade -apple tart.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan ate sparingly, for although his stomach -clamoured for more, he realized that not yet was his -greatest hour of need, and that later on he would need -the food still more.</p> - -<p class='c012'>When he had finished, he took up a pick and wildly -struck at the blocked exit, but only the echoes replied, -laughing at his impotence. Flinging his tool down he -buried his head in his hands and sobbed in bitter -despair. His convulsive outburst left him calmer, and -he began for the first time to think out a plan of escape. -He knew that rescue parties would be working hard -for his release—but could they reach him in time?</p> - -<p class='c012'>There was around him a death-like stillness, and he -realized that the buried cavern was far from the -bottom of the shaft. Then he suddenly wondered -where the air came from. There must be an inlet -somewhere, he thought, for the air he was breathing, -although stuffy, was quite pure. He walked round -the walled up chamber—round and round—but there -was nowhere a weak spot. He sat down and tried to -think coherently, and laughed aloud in his agony, as -he wondered whether he would go mad. He looked -up suddenly, and in his weakness imagined that the roof -was trying to dance with the floor. He tottered round -the place, hardly able to keep his feet in his wild fancy -that the floor was moving, and laughed hysterically as -he knocked against a jutting piece of coal, and thought -the roof had got him at last. Then he quieted a little, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_48'>48</span>and in the semi-darkness the dead figure of Daniels -seemed to rise from the place where it lay, and point -at him a menacing finger.</p> - -<p class='c012'>In terror, Alan backed to the further side of the -little chamber, his eyes distorted, his limbs trembling. -He watched the figure come nearer—nearer—its long -claw-like fingers were almost on his flesh—“Ah!” -he shrieked—the fingers were touching him with a -cold, slimy touch. He felt impelled to move forward—with -the forefinger of the dead man pressed to his -forehead. He walked fearfully onward—then his overwrought -brain gave way entirely, and with another -wild shriek, he fell to the floor in merciful unconsciousness.</p> - -<p class='c012'>When he recovered, his dimmed senses hid from him -much of the past. His fever had abated, but he -longed for water. His mouth was parched. He -crawled feebly to the basket where the dead Daniels -had kept his food, and drew out the bottle of tea. -There was very little left, but enough to take away the -first keen edge of his thirst. A torn newspaper that -had been used to wrap up some of the food rustled -slightly. It startled him and he looked round -nervously. Again it moved, and seemed to be lifted -up by some unseen hand.</p> - -<p class='c012'>He watched it fascinated, then suddenly his face -lighted up. “A draught,” he cried triumphantly. -“Then it is from that direction I must try and secure -my release!” With renewed energy he began to -pick at the coal, in the fast dimming light of his -lantern. Tirelessly he worked, until success met his -efforts and he had made a hole big enough to crawl -through, whence came the sound of rushing waters.</p> - -<p class='c012'>He lifted his lantern above his head in his endeavour -to discover where he was, and its feeble rays shone -upon a swiftly flowing, subterranean river that disappeared -through a tunnel on either side. The place -he was in was very small and had no outlet except -by way of the water.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The river was narrow, perhaps four feet wide at the -most, but with a current so strong that Alan, good -swimmer though he was, would not have dared trust -<span class='pageno' id='Page_49'>49</span>himself to its cruel-looking depths. Mechanically he -dropped into the water a lump of coal. There was a -slight splash—but no sound came to tell him that it -had reached the bottom. He felt in his pockets, and -found half a ball of string. Tying a piece of coal to -one end he dropped it into the rapids, but his arm was -up to his shoulder in the river, and yet the coal had not -touched the bottom.</p> - -<p class='c012'>He looked at the water curiously, and dabbled his -fingers in the brackish fluid. Suddenly a pain in his -hand made him draw it out quickly, and by the light -of the lantern he saw it was covered with blood. As -he wiped it clean he saw the impression of two teeth -on his first and third fingers. Slowly his lips moved -and he murmured—“There is animal life in this river -then—I wonder whither it leads—can there be -humanity near too?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>His lantern was nearly out, and by its dying rays -he tried frantically to fashion himself a raft, upon -which he could trust himself to the waters. A trolley, -smashed by the force of the explosion, lay near him. -The wheels had been wrenched off and it was all in -pieces. He looked at it carefully. The bottom -piece was intact with half of one end still in position. -He examined it critically. Would it float? Well he -must risk that. He thought it would, and the end -piece would serve as a hold to keep him on safely.</p> - -<p class='c012'>He was feeling faint—he ate the remains of his -food, and with a reverent glance at the place where -Daniels lay, he pushed the plank out on to the -seething waters. Lightly he jumped on it himself, -and, with a tight grip on the projecting pieces of -wood, gave himself up to the mercy of the torrent.</p> - -<p class='c012'>His lantern went out; the darkness was intense; -there was no sound but the lashing of the waters -and the drumming of the raft against the sides of -the tunnel. The current was swifter than anything -he had ever known. The water just tore along at a -breakneck speed, lashed over the frail raft and -drenched Alan to the skin. He was faint. In a dim -way he thought of his life—how empty it had been. -Where was Desmond—and Uncle John? Cambridge -<span class='pageno' id='Page_50'>50</span>came before his eyes, and he could almost see the -serene picture of the “backs” with their quaint -bridges and fields beyond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>He felt stiff. Mechanically he held on to the raft, -even when his senses left him; and the frail wood with -its worn burden of humanity, rushed on, down into -the depths, carried by the river that was descending -lower and lower through the earth.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Suddenly the raft gave a still more violent jerk, and -Alan awoke to life once more. The rapids were over -at last, and he was drifting along in waters that were -as sluggish now as before they had been fast.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The tunnel widened, and he was aware that the -intense blackness had gone, and in its place there was -a purplish light that was soothing to his aching eyes. -As the tunnel began to widen out, a path branched off -at either side of the water.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The raft drifted on and at last found a harbour in a -little, natural bay hollowed out in the bank. Alan -stepped on land at last, his senses reeling. He had no -idea of the time that had passed since he first started -on that strange journey, and he felt hungry, weak and -tired.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Slowly he walked along the river bank, and the -purple lights grew stronger—then voices came upon -his ear, and as he eagerly bent forward toward the -unknown that faced him, above in Marshfielden, the -clergyman was saying—</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c013'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“And for the soul of Alan Forsyth—lately dead.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_51'>51</span> - <h2 class='c005'>BOOK II<br /> <span class='large'>THE UNDERWORLD</span></h2> -</div> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_53'>53</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER I<br /> <span class='large'>A STRANGE MEETING</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>The ever present sense of “self-preservation” beats -within the breasts of men most strongly at some period -or other of their lives. It showed itself to Alan now. -A fear of the supernatural came over him, and very -quietly he stepped into the shelter of a jutting piece -of rock, from which, all unseen, he could take a view -of his surroundings.</p> - -<p class='c012'>He realized at once that it was to no mine that he -had come, for strange, fantastic figures flitted about -in the distance, figures that did not belong to the -upper world.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Suddenly several of these figures leapt into the water -and with a peculiar roll came swimming towards him -at a terrific pace, and with a graceful movement vaulted -out of the water and sat on the edge of the bank. He -counted five of them, and saw that they were quite -naked, and their skins were of a most peculiar purple -shade, an almost exact match to the purple that -lighted the place. They were talking volubly in an -unknown tongue, and Alan leant forward from his -hiding place to catch a better view of these strange, -underworld people he had come among in such an -extraordinary way. Short—he would judge them to -be no more than three feet six, at the most, but with -muscles that stood out like iron bands across their -bodies. Their hair, in contrast to their skins, was of -an almost flaxen hue, and in the females hung perfectly -straight to their waists. The men wore theirs cropped -close, except on the very top of their heads, where it -<span class='pageno' id='Page_54'>54</span>was allowed to grow long, and was plaited and braided, -and fixed with ornaments.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Their features were extremely pointed, and their eyes -were small, but of a piercing brilliance. From the -middle of the forehead, grew a tusk or horn, about ten -inches long. For some time Alan puzzled over the -strange horn, but its use was demonstrated to him only -too soon. It was a weapon of offence. One of the -women suddenly rose, and began an unintelligible -tirade against her companion. The man did his best -to pacify her, but it was useless, and suddenly she bent -down, and with a viciousness Alan could hardly realize, -thrust her tusk into the man’s face, and with a wild -shriek dived into the water and swam away. The man -was left with a gaping wound on his cheek, from which -flowed a sickly, purply-white fluid. With hoarse -chuckles, the remaining three swam off, leaving the -man alone. Alan watched him intently. Diving to the -bottom of the river, the creature stayed there an -incredibly long time, and then reappeared with a bunch -of purple water weeds in his hand. He laid a handful -of these weeds on his wound, to which they adhered by -a secretion of their own, and the man swam away also, -leaving Alan more alone than before.</p> - -<p class='c012'>His faintness grew still more unbearable and he came -out of his hiding place, caring for nothing but to get -food; but his limbs were weak, and he fell, and found -that he could hardly drag himself along. As he lay on -the ground, a sweet smell assailed his nostrils, and looking -round he realized that on little low bushes all about -him, hung a luscious-looking, purple fruit.</p> - -<p class='c012'>He picked one and examined it. It was like a grape -in size and appearance, but was velvet to the touch, -like a peach. He tasted it—it was sweet and wonderfully -refreshing, so he ate his fill, with his last ounce -of strength pulled himself once more into the friendly -arms of the overhanging rocks, and fell asleep. When -he awoke he made another meal off the fruit that grew -everywhere in such abundance—it was filling and -seemed nutritious, and the juice appeased his thirst. -He looked carefully around him. There was no one -about, and keeping within the shadow of the walls, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_55'>55</span>he made his way down the path. It was not an easy -road, for the stones were sharp and the way rough, -and the constant effort to keep himself hidden tired -him. At last he came to the end of the passage, and -saw that the river widened out into a large lake, about -two hundred yards across. Peculiar craft lay moored -at either side, and in the centre was an island on which -grew purple vegetation—short, stunted, purple trees, -and a peculiar, purple moss, that covered the ground -like grass.</p> - -<p class='c012'>It was a weirdly picturesque scene. Purple light -shone from purple trees that were planted at regular -intervals everywhere. The light seemed to evolve from -nothing, as it showed under the large purple leaves -that acted as shades—yet Alan believed it was partly -natural, and partly controlled by the power of the -purple people he had seen.</p> - -<p class='c012'>A wide passage went to the right, and in front of -him Alan saw a large chamber, bounded on one side -by the lake. Branching off in all directions were -other passages which seemed to open out into other -chambers and roadways, in fact the whole place seemed -like a veritable warren.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Suddenly an awful crash sounded, followed by the -beating of drums and the clashing of cymbals and -away in the distance he saw a procession of purple -folk passing rapidly, all in the same direction. Cloaks -of the same purple hue fell from their shoulders, and -the women wore veils on their heads. He watched -them with interest. The figures passed in quick -succession, then they became less and less frequent, -until only one or two stragglers came hurrying up. -The sound of singing rose on the air, and Alan conjectured -that it must be some religious service to which -they all were bent. After the last one had disappeared -Alan waited some minutes to see if any more would -pass, but as no one else came he walked slowly in the -direction from which the multitude had appeared.</p> - -<p class='c012'>In a very short space of time he found himself in a -street. Peculiar huts lined either side of it, huts with -their doors open wide and no sign of life. He looked -about him carefully, and ventured inside one. He -<span class='pageno' id='Page_56'>56</span>found it was divided into three rooms—all on the -ground floor. There was a sleeping room, for -mattresses of that same purple moss, dried, were on -the floor; there was also a living room and a kitchen. -Warily he looked about him, and then went out into -the street. The main street merged into smaller ones -and at last, at the very end, a large building rose upon -the scene—larger and more impressive than any of the -others he had passed on his way. All this time he -had seen no sign of life—the inhabitants were content -to rest secure in their belief of inviolability.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Cautiously Alan crept toward the building and as he -came close to it, he saw that a sentry had been left -on guard—a sentry with an evil-looking knife slung -across his shoulders, and a scimitar-like instrument in -his hand. The man was looking away into the distance -and did not hear Alan’s approach. “Hullo,” said -Alan pleasantly. The effect was magical. The -undersized creature swung round and faced the -strange, white man. For an instant he remained quite -still, and then, with a sudden movement that Alan was -unprepared for, sprang at him, and commenced to -beat his horn in Alan’s face. In vain the white man -tried to free himself from the savage grip; he was no -match for this strange creature of the underworld. -His adversary made no sound as he gradually -weakened Alan, and at length he swung him over his -shoulder as if he had been a child, and marched with -him at a quick pace down the street.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The shock, the strenuous time Alan had been -through, took his senses away, and when he came to, -he found he was lying on a soft mattress and there -was a stabbing pain in his arm. A fantastic figure -was bending over him, a figure that licked its lips -cruelly as it surveyed its victim, and Alan realized at -once that he was in an enemy’s hand.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The figure spoke to him, but Alan was unable to -understand the jargon it uttered. Suddenly it issued -a command, and four men, clad in a kind of armour, -came up to Alan, and lifting him up carried him once -more out of the place into the street. Outside they -placed him on a litter, drawn by four men, and at a -<span class='pageno' id='Page_57'>57</span>fast trot dragged him through the streets. The air -grew hotter and hotter, until Alan felt choked; at last, -however, they came to their journey’s end, and Alan -was rudely hauled out of the litter, and found himself -standing outside high gates. They were very massive, -of a gold colour, and heavily barred on the inner side. -One of his captors struck a gong affixed to the wall, -and in answer to its strident tones, two women, heavily -veiled, came running toward them and unfastened the -locks. Alan was almost too weak to walk, but was -pushed along a passage until he found himself in a -place so vast, so wonderful, so awful, that it left him -breathless and trembling.</p> - -<p class='c012'>It was a huge temple into which he had been -brought—so vast that he was unable to see the further -end of it. An enormous high altar stood near him, and -at intervals were smaller ones all round the walls. -Statues and images, both grotesque and beautiful, -ornamented the place, and the atmosphere reeked with -a pungent incense that was sickly and overpowering. -But it was not only the vastness and weirdness that -left Alan breathless—it was a wonder more terrible, -more awe-inspiring than his mind had ever conceived.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The whole of the centre of the temple was composed -of a fire—a fire that ran down the length of the -elliptically shaped building, and disappeared in the -distance in a red glow. A glass-like wall rose to -perhaps three feet above the level of the flames, and -through it Alan could see into the heart of a bottomless -pit of fire, whose flames of all hues danced and -swerved and shimmered in a wild ecstasy. The substance -of the fire he could not guess—but the fire -possessed a terrifying appearance that alone was -enough to break the spirit of any mortal man.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The heat was intense, yet the natives did not seem -to notice it, and they led Alan to a pillar that rose -near the high altar, bound him to it by a heavy chain, -and then left him there, alone. He watched his captors -disappear one by one. His brain was reeling. He -wondered whether all he had seen was but the result -of fever, and he would wake up presently to find -himself in Mrs. Slater’s pretty little cottage at Marshfielden. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_58'>58</span>But no, he knew he was awake and not -dreaming,—and looked about him in bewilderment. -That there were people living in the centre of the -earth he would never have believed—yet here was the -proof—for was he not a captive in their clutches?</p> - -<p class='c012'>He looked at the fire. Never before had he seen -anything like it. It seemed to go deep into fathomless -depths, and its flames danced and sang and crackled -maliciously. He wondered whether he would be -thrown into its fiery bosom by the purple folk, and -shivered to think of it, but then a feeling of relief -came over him. After all it would be a quick death, -for nothing could live long in those hungry flames.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Immediately opposite him was the high altar. Six -steps led up to it, and he looked with interest at them -and at the red stains they bore; and with an uncanny -laugh, asked himself whether these were blood. If -so, whose? Round the walls on pedestals were huge, -grotesque figures; and interposed here and there, an -image of almost seraphic beauty, that contrasted -strangely with the insidious cruelty and hideousness of -the place.</p> - -<p class='c012'>To the right of Alan was a still more grotesque -figure. About twenty feet high it stood, with cruel -eyes looking out across the fire. Its jaws were open -wide, and attached to the under jaw was a peculiar -slide made of the same transparent glass-like substance -that encircled the flames. This slide reached from the -idol’s mouth to the edge of the furnace, and suddenly -drops of perspiration stood out thick on Alan’s brow. -The meaning of the slide was only too clear. The -victims of these underground savages were forced -inside the idol, disgorged by it on to the slide, and -thrown into the fire—a living sacrifice. Time passed, -and Alan wondered dimly whether he would ever be -able to reckon it again.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Suddenly upon his ear came wild yells and fanatical -shrieks, the banging of drums, the clashing of cymbals -followed by discordant singing. Then the din quieted -a little, only to reassert itself once more as the natives -reached the door of their temple. Alan gasped in -horror as a horde of grinning purple men swarmed -<span class='pageno' id='Page_59'>59</span>into the place, two of whom left their places in the -procession, and coming to him caught hold of him -roughly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Priests and acolytes took their place in the procession, -which was brought to an end by a high priest, -who wore the most wonderful purple robes and purple -gems; slowly he walked to the high altar, his richly -embroidered vestments hanging to the ground, and two -acolytes carried the ends of his cloak, which they kissed -reverently as they ascended the bloody steps. When -he reached the top step he turned his back on the altar -itself, and prostrated himself before the fire, the whole -company of worshippers following his example. Boys -arrayed in vestments almost the facsimile of the ones -worn by the high priest, swung censers aloft, which -exuded their sickly perfume, and sent the faint, blue -smoke mingling with the smokeless flames of the big -fire.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then they rose and the ceremony began, priests -intoned; an invisible choir sang; and the congregation -chanted, while live pigs, oxen, horses and goats were -thrown alive into the flames. There was a wild shriek -from each animal as it felt the heat, a crackling—and it -was reduced to ashes. Alan wondered when his turn -would come, and longed vainly for the blessed relief of -unconsciousness.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Suddenly his captors lifted him high above their heads, -and strapped him to the altar. And then in front of -him was placed a goat, and two priests, disengaging -themselves from the crowd, disembowelled the animal -alive, flung the still living and tortured creature to the -flames, and stood over Alan with their ugly knives, still -dripping with blood, suspended above him. Then the -steel came flashing down and he wondered that he felt -no pain, but he realized that his clothes had been deftly -cut away from him, and he was left on the altar slab, -naked. Incense was wafted over him, and he was -bathed from head to foot in sweet smelling oils. Then -he was released from the altar and had to submit to -being robed from head to foot in purple garments. -Sandals were placed upon his feet, and for a moment -he wondered whether these people really meant him -<span class='pageno' id='Page_60'>60</span>well—but even as the thought passed through his mind, -the back of the great idol swung open on hinges, revealing -a flight of steps within; and Alan knew the hour of -his torture had come.</p> - -<p class='c012'>With incense rising to his nostrils and the noisy -clangour of bells in his ears, Alan was led, powerless, -although resisting, to the open doorway. The steps -inside were heated until they blistered his feet, and the -pain caused him to mount higher where he hoped to get -relief. When he reached the topmost step, and stood -in comfort, realizing that it was cool, the door below -swung to. He was alone, and saw that he was standing -in the head of the idol, looking through its gaping -jaws into the heart of the fire. Then suddenly he felt -a jolt beneath him, and realized that his ankles were -encased in iron bands. Again the idol’s body shook, -and he was thrown on his belly. Slowly the slide was -coming into position; another convulsive move of the -idol, and he was half way down it, and smiled as he -saw in imagination a tank of water below him in place -of the fire, and himself in a bathing suit, ready to -descend the water chute!</p> - -<p class='c012'>Slowly, slowly he began to slip, and wondered why -he did not go faster. He tried to kick his feet and so -enable himself to get over with death—but the iron -anklets were holding him fast, and he knew he would -reach the flames only when his torturers desired it. -The heat was now unbearable; the flames were leaping -up toward him; he already felt upon his cheek their -fiery breath. His arms were stretched out before him, -and he was at too great an angle to draw them up. -Then came a feeling of excruciating agony, an agony -almost unbearable. His fingers had reached the fire! -powerless to take them out, he writhed round and round -in a vain endeavour to obtain relief. No sound came -from between his clenched teeth to express the pain he -was enduring.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Suddenly above the uproar he heard a woman’s voice, -commanding and imperious. There was a sudden -silence, and then, with a terrible jolting of the idol, -Alan once again found the slide rising and he was safe -inside the belly of the image. Tears trickled down his -<span class='pageno' id='Page_61'>61</span>face, tears of pain. Of course the mechanism had gone -wrong. All that excruciating torture would have to -be borne again. He held his mutilated hands out in -front of him. Numbness had set in and intense cold.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The door in the idol opened and a beautiful girl -mounted the steps and came toward him. She was -small, like her companions around her, and of the same -colour, and the horn in her forehead, painted gold and -hung with gems, seemed in some weird way to enhance -her beauty. Almost of English mould, her features -were small and pretty, and her wonderful hair hung -like a mantle of gold far past her knees. Upon her -head she wore a crown of gold, and Alan thought she -must be queen of the underworld people, for evidently -her power was paramount. She placed her cool, firm -hands on Alan’s shoulder, and led him down the now -cool stairs; and once more he found himself in the -temple. He was dazed, and could hardly realize that -this woman had saved him. From a basket an -attendant carried she took ointments and healing -lotions, and bathed and bound up his poor, maimed -hands. The effect was almost magical. The burning -ceased, and a feeling of relief came over him. She -then offered him her arm, and led him to the outer gates -of the temple. There a small chariot was awaiting her, -pulled by a hideous beast that was the beast of burden -in the underworld. Small, with an ungainly body and -short legs—its head small in proportion, it had immense -tusks and a beard covered the lower portions of its -face. Indeed, the “Schloun” was a mixture of -rhinoceros and goat, and had the bulldog’s squareness -of build. It was a hideous animal, and Alan shuddered -as he took his place in the chariot. The equipage -was extremely comfortable, the floor, upon which they -sat was laden with rugs and cushions, and side by side, -the man and his protector rode through the strange -streets of this underground world.</p> - -<p class='c012'>At last they stopped in front of an imposing building, -even larger than the one where Alan had originally -been captured. The woman led Alan into it, and took -him into an apartment that was evidently reserved for -her private use. A soft, purple carpet lined the floor, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_62'>62</span>while purple curtains hung across the door. The -woman pointed to a cushion and sat down, and Alan, -understanding her meaning, sat down near her. She -spoke to him slowly and repeatedly, but he was unable -to understand her tongue.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Kaweeka” she repeated over and over again, and -at last he understood. It was her name!</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then he rose and went to the door and called -“Kaweeka” and the woman smiled and nodded and -tapped her heel on the ground to signify her delight.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Suddenly she rose and stood beside him, and putting -her arms about him, planted a very English kiss full -upon his mouth. Alan who had never flirted, never -cared for any girl, when he was in England, felt his -pulses leap and a wild thrill pass through him at the -touch of her lips. Then a sense of shame came over -him. What was she? Why, hardly human. If he -succeeded in getting to the upper world again, and took -her with him, scientists would want to cage her as a -newly discovered animal! Could he wed her?—marriage?—love?—passion?—he -knew too well which -sense she had aroused when her lips touched his.</p> - -<p class='c012'>He drew away from her in loathing, and a hard light -came into her eyes as she imperiously put her lips up -to his. Her fascination was undeniable, but there was -something unholy, almost unclean, about her; and -although passion shook him from head to foot, he -turned away and walked to the other side of the apartment.</p> - -<p class='c012'>But Kaweeka followed him. She twined her arms -about his neck and drew his head against her breast, -and he felt the wild throbbing of a heart next to his. -“Kaweeka,” he cried, “Kaweeka.” And he drew her -to him still closer, forgetting all else but that a warm -living thing was lying in his arms, and that thing a -woman.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Suddenly Kaweeka disengaged herself, and with a -low laugh intimated to Alan that she wished him to -follow her. She led the way through a long corridor, -up a flight of wide and softly carpeted stairs to a room -on the second floor. It was a wonderful apartment, -unlike anything he had ever seen, and even as he looked -<span class='pageno' id='Page_63'>63</span>about him, he heard a low chuckle, and Kaweeka disappeared -through the door, fastening it behind her.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan drew a breath of relief. The air seemed purer -for her absence, and he looked round him curiously. -Low divans furnished the room, and on a wonderful -table of crystal was food and wine. He was hungry -and faint from his experience in the temple, and he fell -to on the repast that had been provided and felt the -better for it.</p> - -<p class='c012'>In one corner of the room stood a large jar of bright -yellow porcelain, and it was filled with blue, green, -yellow and purple fungi—flowers they could not be -called—but as fungi they were almost beautiful. Their -stems were long and bare of leaf, and the flower -bloomed at the very top. Some of the “flowers” -were almost like poppy heads, others like variegated -mushrooms—while one or two blooms at least reminded -Alan most forcibly of the pretty pink seaweed he had -admired when on a holiday at Rozel in Jersey. The -vividness of colouring made a wonderful effect against -the purple background and if his position had not been -so hopeless, he would have thoroughly enjoyed his -strange adventure.</p> - -<p class='c012'>There were no windows in the room—at least not -what the world above would understand by the word—but -there was an opening overlooking the narrow causeway -that served to let in light and air. There was no -shutter to it, only heavy purple draperies hung at -either side, which could be drawn across if privacy was -desired.</p> - -<p class='c012'>In two corners of the room were tall braziers, and -Alan touched the large switch that protruded from -them. Instantly the room was flooded with the soft, -purple light that seemed to exude from the trees; and -Alan felt that his first conjecture was right—the trees -possessed some natural light which the natives had -learnt to control, and which they ran along the branches -much in the same way that we run electricity along -cables. At any rate the result was very pleasing, and -the light possessed none of the glare that is characteristic -of electricity.</p> - -<p class='c012'>His investigations being finished he inspected a heavy -<span class='pageno' id='Page_64'>64</span>curtain that was draped across the wall nearest the -“window” opening. He pulled it aside, and behind -it was revealed a door. It was made on the sliding -principle, and as it moved slightly he saw revealed -before him a room that seemed almost an exact replica -of the apartment he was in. Carefully he stepped -inside—and there in the further corner, he saw a low -mattress, and in the semi darkness he thought he saw -it move ever so slightly. He drew back startled, but -on his ears came the sound of deep breathing: some -one or something was sleeping there. He moved -cautiously toward it, and saw the figure of a man -lying on the couch. Suddenly the sleeper turned over, -leaving his face exposed to view. Alan uttered an -exclamation that awoke the sleeping man. For a -moment there was silence and then a great cry rang -on the air—“My God—it’s Alan.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Dez, old boy!” cried his cousin, his sobs coming -thick and fast. “Dez! Thank God I’ve found you. -Steady, boy, steady—it’s two against those purple devils -now,” and the strong man bent low and sobbed as if -his heart would break.</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_65'>65</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER II<br /> <span class='large'>THE ORIGIN OF THE PEOPLE</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>For some time after the cousins met again so strangely, -they could only grasp each other’s hands—their hearts -were too full for words.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I’m like a silly woman,” said Desmond at last -“but oh! Alan, I seem to have been in this Hell a -lifetime.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Poor old boy.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No one to speak to but Kaweeka—no one to look -at but Kaweeka—always Kaweeka—until I felt I should -go mad.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“How did you get here?” asked Alan at last. “We -were never able to discover the origin of the Light. -Oh,” he shuddered, “I shall never forget seeing you -carried off—whirling through space—it was terrible.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then Desmond began his story in a quick jerky way, -as if eager to get it done. “The Light came upon me -so suddenly, I didn’t realize what had happened. All -I knew was—that I had a fearful burning sensation -round my waist—and that I was being carried through -space. Then came a descent through darkness which -seemed to last a lifetime. I seemed to be going on and -on—and then suddenly I found myself in the presence -of the high priest in the temple here. I have no -recollection of how I reached it—I think I must have -lost consciousness and then—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well I felt so ill after the journey that the rest -seems all hazy. I know I participated in some of their -vile religious ceremonies. I was forced into the belly -of Mzata—”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_66'>66</span>“Is that the idol?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes. I remember the heat was overpowering. -Then before I realized anything else, Kaweeka came -and rescued me. She carried me here, and—well, old -chap, the rest isn’t pleasant. The woman is a fiend. -Down here there is no one for her to allure, and as I -believe I was the first white man to get here alive, she -gave me the benefit of her powerful wiles. She -admitted me into a kind of harem, in which I am”—he -laughed bitterly—“her chief husband.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My God,” said Alan hoarsely, “You have married -her, Desmond?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Desmond nodded. “I suppose that’s what it is—but -I don’t understand much of what she says. At any -rate I was taken to the temple and after a long ceremony, -she came forward and acknowledged me before -the congregation. Time after time I’ve been within an -ace of killing myself, for the situation is unbearable. -But she has spies everywhere and every chance has -been taken from me.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Can you understand her tongue?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No, up to now I have only managed a very few -words. I know her name. I know that Mzata is the -god of their temple,—but I cannot get further than -that.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What do you do all day?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Nothing! What is there to do? I go out and -Kaweeka accompanies me, caressing me the whole -time. Should she not come—then I am followed by her -spies. The natives watch me with suspicion; they seem -to lick their, lips as I pass, and long to fall upon me -and throw me to the flames. I’ve seen sights since -I’ve been here, and heard sounds that would make the -strongest man tremble. Alan,” solemnly, “I’ve seen -human beings—human beings that we knew in Marshfielden—people -we respected and loved—thrown to the -fire through the medium of Mzata. I saw Mrs. Skeet -brought here—shrieking—sobbing—crying—and I saw -her thrown into the belly of the idol. I was in the -temple and rushed forward to save her, even if death -had been my reward—but Kaweeka gave a signal and -I was seized and bound and forced to witness her -<span class='pageno' id='Page_67'>67</span>tortures. She saw me and recognized me, and as she -was sent nearer and nearer the flames she cried to me -to aid her. ‘Mr. Desmond! Save me! Save me!’ -she shrieked, and do you know, Alan, as the flames -closed over her body, I heard ‘Mr. Desmond! Save -me!’ come wailing up through the fire.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Then that is the grave of all the lost ones from -Marshfielden?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I am afraid so.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What exactly is the ‘Light’?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I don’t know—I’ve tried to find out—but it is some -power of their own that they have learnt to control. -I think it is some force—something to do with the -natural light that pervades this place. It is sent -through the earth itself by the aid of some infernal -mechanism, and when it reaches the world above, it -attracts a victim which it strikes and brings back—a -living, sacrifice to this hell down here.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It is a very terrible menace to our world.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Indeed it is! Some of the victims arrive mutilated -and burnt, and welcome the fire to deliver them from -their pains. In some miraculous way I was unhurt by -it—at least I was burnt very slightly, and soon -recovered. But, Alan! How did you get here? Did -the Light bring you too?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No, Desmond!” And Alan told the story of the -coal mine disaster and how he found the river that -brought him to his cousin.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Suddenly their eyes met, and a quick flash passed -through their brains simultaneously. Alan was the first -to dispel it.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It’s no good, Desmond, we couldn’t possibly -escape the way I came. We could not battle with -the current that brought me here. The water is -too deep to attempt to wade, and there isn’t so -much as a ledge on either side to which we could -cling.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What are we going to do then?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Of course we must try and escape—but how? As -far as I can judge we must be somewhere near the -centre of the earth. How can we get implements to -cut our way back again—and even if we did, how long -<span class='pageno' id='Page_68'>68</span>would it take us to do it? No, we are in a tough -position, and there isn’t even a telegraph pole or telephone -wire to aid us.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Their conversation was broken by the entrance of -Kaweeka. Unannounced and without deigning to -knock she entered the room, and both men rose to their -feet hurriedly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan stood with folded arms and a stern expression -upon his face. The moment’s madness of the yesterday -had passed. He knew the woman, siren, devil, call -her what you will, to be sensuous and foul—and his -passion had passed, leaving him firm in his strength and -with power to resist her.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Like a serpent she glided up to them, and touched -them playfully on their cheeks, and then, ignoring -Desmond entirely, she held out her arms invitingly to -Alan. Sickened he turned away, but she came up -behind him, and put her arms about his neck. Brutally -he pulled them apart and flung her from him with a -very British “damn”—which, though the word might -be unintelligible to her, left the meaning clear and plain. -A look of fury, followed by one of malicious hatred, -passed over her features, and she turned abruptly from -Alan to Desmond, and in a low monotonous tone -crooned in her own language to him.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Desmond fought against her powerful wiles for some -time, but he was frail, and her all pervading power drew -him nearer and nearer. Once more her arms were -open, and Desmond was drawn into them as a fish is -drawn into a net.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Kaweeka gave a low chuckle, and turned in triumph -to Alan. With a half step forward he raised his hand -as though he would strike her, then drew back in time, -turned quickly and left them alone. Up and down the -outer room he paced and watched from the opening -the stream of purple people walking up and down the -street—men, women and children, all bent on work or -pleasure. In a way they seemed to be civilized, yet it -was a civilization unknown to the upper world. An -oppression came over him and he rushed to the door -and tried it. It was unlocked. That was more than he -had hoped for, and he hurried down the stairs to the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_69'>69</span>outer door. But there his progress was impeded, for -a sentry on guard drew a peculiar kind of spear and -prevented his passing.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan cursed and swore at him, and then tried more -pacific measures to get his way; but the man was impervious -to everything, and Alan retraced his steps -and took refuge in a little alcove not far from the main -entrance. Suddenly a hand on his shoulder startled -him, and turning he saw Desmond looking at him in a -shamefaced manner.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We can go out, Kaweeka says,—at least that is what -I understand her to mean. Will you come now, -Lanny?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>As he used the old boyish name, Alan felt a sob rise -in his throat and he grasped Desmond’s hand.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Come on! old boy,” said he, “I want to talk to -you.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Kaweeka was standing near the door as they reached -it, and she waved to them to intimate they were free to -go out—but as they passed her they heard her issue a -command to the guard at the door who followed them, -and although they realized that he was for them a -protection among the wild people of the underworld, -yet it stripped them of all hope of ultimate -escape.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Dez,” said Alan at last, “Do you love -Kaweeka?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No,” in a low voice.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Old chap, cut loose from her. When we get to -the world again—don’t let our stay down here have -coarsened us. The life is sordid enough, God knows, -but don’t let <i>us</i> be sordid.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“She has such power, Lanny.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I know, Dez, but fight it down, boy, I’ll help -you.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Thanks, old chap.” Then suddenly, “Do you -think we shall ever get away from here?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I mean to have a try, how, when, or where I don’t -know yet, but there are two of us now and we must -fight hard for our freedom.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I suppose we really ought to try and gain the confidence -and trust of some of the natives?”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_70'>70</span>“That won’t be easy, but we must make the most of -any opportunity that may come our way.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then they lapsed into silence as they looked about -them in interest at the quaint places they passed. The -streets twisted and turned like a veritable maze, and -the boys wondered how the natives could ever remember -their way about. There were no shops to be seen—the -whole community seemed to live on roots that grew -abundantly everywhere, variegated fungi that grew in -clusters on low bushes by the water’s side, and fruits. -Fish too was eaten at times, but it seemed as if it was -only allowed to be consumed during certain periods -when religious festivals were being kept.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Every home seemed to possess all the necessaries for -weaving the moss into garments for wear. There -was little difference in the men’s and women’s dress—a -tunic that was worn wide open at the breast and a -slightly shorter skirt on the male was all that -distinguished them, except of course, the training of -the hair.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The families seemed to live in intense domestic happiness, -but jealousy made them suspicious of their neighbours, -and members of the bodyguard of the high priest -and Kaweeka were continually called in to check the -bickerings and quarrels that were always taking -place.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan and Desmond walked on heedless of time; suddenly -their guard came up behind them, and in no -gentle manner intimated to them that it was time they -returned.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Their life grew very monotonous, but they were -together—that was their only comfort. Kaweeka had -grown sullen and silent. She seemed to realize that -her uncanny power was useless now that Alan had -appeared on the scene, and she brooded over the slight -he had put upon her when he scorned her.</p> - -<p class='c012'>They still lived in her house, but seldom saw her. -Food was brought them at regular intervals. Sometimes -days passed and they were not allowed to go out. -At other times Kaweeka would grow soft and gentle -and would send them out in her chariot, and they would -take their food and be away all day, wandering by the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_71'>71</span>underground rivers and lakes, or gathering fruits in -the quaint dwarf copses, where the tallest tree was not -more than four feet high.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Time hung very heavily on their hands, and there -seemed no hope of their ever being able to extricate -themselves from their terrible position.</p> - -<p class='c012'>They learnt to weave the moss into tunics for -themselves, and they made mats and rugs for their -apartments. Grasses they plaited into belts—and -that constituted the whole of their amusement and -work.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Their personal guard, Wolta, was a particularly fierce -individual, who had never recovered from his violent -dislike of the white strangers. What services he did -for them he did grudgingly, and their food was often -ill-served and spoiled through his spite.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then came the day when a new man appeared to wait -on them. They could not understand what he said, but -Okwa intimated to them that they were to follow him. -He led them down to the lower floor and out into a -courtyard behind the house.</p> - -<p class='c012'>There in a rude coffin, fashioned of cloth stretched on -poles, lay Wolta—dead. The boys watched in interest, -for this was the first death they had seen since they had -been in the underworld.</p> - -<p class='c012'>No cover was placed over the dead man, no religious -ceremony was held over the inanimate form. The -coffin and its burden was carried down the dark street -by two bearers. On they went until they came to a -dark lake whose waters were black and evil-looking. -Without any ceremony the body was pitched out into -the water. It floated eerily for a few minutes, the eyes -open wide and the mouth contorted into a grin. Then -there was the sound of a splash and a large head -appeared, followed by another and another. There was -the snapping of teeth and the sound of closing jaws—and -an ominous purple stain floated on the top of the -lake.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The boys turned away sick at heart from the horrible -sight—and when they did look again—all trace of -Wolta had vanished—there remained only the same stain -on the bosom of the water. The two bearers calmly -<span class='pageno' id='Page_72'>72</span>folded up the collapsible coffin and slung it across their -shoulders;—it was quite ready for the next victim that -death might claim.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It’s horrible,” said Desmond with a shudder. “I -wonder whether they give all their dead to those filthy -man-eating fish?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I should think so,” answered Alan. “Their idea -of burial seems worse than some of the rites of the -South Sea Islanders.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Their days passed in sickening monotony, and their -lungs ached for fresh air and salt breezes. They spoke -to no one, saw no one but Okwa, and they were getting -into such a state of nerves, they could hardly converse -sanely one with the other. Okwa came in one day and -intimated that they could go out. Moodily they walked -down the streets and made their way to a river near -by—a guard, as usual, following close behind. They -sat down on the steep mossy banks that led to the -water’s edge; depressed and wretched they remained -moody and silent. Suddenly there came the sound of -a scuffle behind them—a startled cry and a splash. A -little girl had stumbled, and rolling down the slippery -bank was struggling in the water. The current was -very strong, and the little maid, swimmer though she -was, was unable to battle with the rapids. Twice her -head had disappeared from sight.</p> - -<p class='c012'>In a second Alan was in the river after her, and -diving down, brought her to the surface; but the whirlpools -were strong and treacherous and the water deep, -and it was only with the greatest difficulty that he -succeeded in reaching the bank, where Desmond was -waiting, in whose arms he placed the now unconscious -child. But the strain he had undergone proved almost -too much for him, and even as he saw the child into -safety, he slipped back into the river and the boiling -waters closed over his head. He rose again to the -surface and with an almost superhuman effort clung to -the bank, and Desmond and their guard pulled him -ashore.</p> - -<p class='c012'>His first thought was for the child who was lying -seemingly lifeless on the ground. He knew the -elements of first aid, and vigorously moved her little -<span class='pageno' id='Page_73'>73</span>arms above her head, and then pressed them well -against her ribs. Gradually the air was pumped into -her lungs, she opened her eyes, smiled, and in a very -few moments afterwards was able to stand.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“There, run along, little one,” said Alan, kindly—but -the child put her lips to his and clung to him, and -he had perforce to hoist her to his shoulder and march -home with her, ensconced there happily like a little -queen. The guard prostrated himself before them, and -bowed and kissed the ground.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You’ve made a conquest,” laughed Desmond. “I -wonder who she is.” As they neared the precincts -of the city they heard the clashing of cymbals and the -beating of drums. A religious procession was in progress. -Alan and Desmond stepped aside to allow it to -pass. A long column of veiled temple virgins led the -way, followed by priests and acolytes and tiny children, -consecrated at birth to the temple, who scattered leaves -on the ground. Then an aged patriarch hove in sight, -borne on a litter with a canopy of gold.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The little girl became excited. “Abbi! Abbi!” -she shrieked, and wriggled to get free from her throne -on Alan’s shoulder. The priest’s face grew livid. He -uttered a cry of rage and gave a swift command to -two attendants by his side. Instantly the symmetry -of the procession was broken, and Alan and Desmond -were bound with rope and dragged away. -It was all done so quickly that they had no time to -resist.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The little girl had watched the scene with wondering -eyes, and when she realized the whole purport, flung -herself into Alan’s arms. The priest issued another -quick command, and with the little one holding fast to -her rescuer’s hand, she obviously told the story of her -escape.</p> - -<p class='c012'>When she had finished the priest kissed her tenderly, -and then knelt low before the two boys and kissed their -feet. Then they were given places in a litter behind -the high priests and were taken to the temple—this -time as honoured guests.</p> - -<p class='c012'>They were led to the altar, and very suspiciously and -timidly seated themselves on the steps, one on either -<span class='pageno' id='Page_74'>74</span>side, which the high priest indicated to them. The -ceremonial service was very long and tedious, but was -unaccompanied by any sacrificial rites, much to the satisfaction -of the two boys.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then the priest stood facing the people, and held out -a hand to each of the boys who stood shamefaced and -awkwardly beside him. There followed an address, and -the boys knew it was the story being told to the people -of the rescue by Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>When the priest had finished speaking, he bent down -and kissed their hands, and wildly the congregation -flocked to the altar rail to follow his example. They -were accepted by the whole community as friends. -Their lives were no longer in jeopardy. Then the boys -resumed their seats and the ceremony of the temple was -concluded.</p> - -<p class='c012'>During the service Alan’s eyes were riveted on some -peculiar characters that were inscribed on the walls, at -intervals, as far as eye could reach. It was a group of -hieroglyphics repeated over and over again, and there -was something oddly familiar about them—yet he was -unable to guess exactly what it was. Then the people’s -voice rose in song—he listened intently. Again and -again were the words repeated like a chorus and -almost unconsciously he committed the sounds to -memory.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Soon the service was ended and in triumph they were -led back to Kaweeka’s house. She met them with -renewed wiles and charm, but the boys were strong and -she left them alone with rage in her heart. They ate -the food that was placed before them in silence, a -silence which Alan broke by saying abruptly, “Could -you make out anything of the last hymn the people kept -singing over and over again in the temple, Dez?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What do you mean?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well, could you understand it?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Desmond looked surprised. “Of course not,” he -laughed. “Could you?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan did not answer the question, but asked another.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well, they sung it over a good many times—didn’t -you memorize the sounds?”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_75'>75</span>Desmond thought a minute, “I think I did,” he -replied. “It sounded something like:</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c013'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“<i>Har-Ju-Jar! Har-Ju-Jar! Kar-Tharn.</i>”</div> - <div class='line'>“<i>Har-Ju-Jar! Har-Ju-Jar! Kar-Tharn.</i>”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c012'>Alan pulled a scrap of paper triumphantly out of his -pocket and showed it to his cousin. He had written -down the exact phonetic spelling of the words Desmond -had said.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“All the same, I don’t see what you are driving at,” -he demurred, “you look confoundedly pleased over -something.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I’ve been working out a theory, and I don’t think -I am far wrong in the decision I have arrived at. Now -look at that,” and he handed him another piece of -paper on which were written the following signs:</p> - -<div class='figcenter id001'> -<img src='images/i_075a.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' /> -</div> - -<p class='c012'>Desmond looked at it quizzically for a moment, and -then said, “Why, you’ve copied down the signs that are -painted all around the walls of the temple—in the great -Fire Hall.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Right. Now can you translate it?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Desmond laughed. “Of course not. Can you?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I think so,” said Alan confidently.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What?” almost shouted Desmond in amazement.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Now,” went on Alan. “You got your first in -Theology at Cambridge—translate this”—and he -passed Desmond a third slip of paper with other signs -on it:</p> - -<div class='figcenter id001'> -<img src='images/i_075b.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' /> -</div> - -<p class='c012'>Desmond looked at it carefully. “I’ve almost forgotten,” -he commenced. Then—“why it’s Hebrew—Hebrew -for Abiram and Dathan!”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_76'>76</span>“Now I want you to think carefully, Dez,” and Alan -placed the two slips of paper on which were written the -characters, before him. “Now would you not swear that -<i>this</i>,” pointing to the characters copied from the temple, -“is a corruption of <i>that</i>?”—pointing to the Hebrew.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well it certainly looks as if it might easily be so,” -admitted Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Now think of the few words we picked up of that -hymn to-day. Isn’t it within the bounds of possibility -that Har-ju-jar is a corruption of Hallelujah, or -Alleluia?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Ye-e-es.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“And Har-Barim and Kar-Tharn a corruption of -Abiram and Dathan?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Ye-es.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well,” concluded Alan triumphantly, “this is the -conclusion I have come to. The language of these -people is a corruption of Hebrew.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I’m certain of it, and I am surprised we never -thought of it before. Of course it was our first visit to -the temple to-day since I came here, and I never noticed -those signs before—but to-day as I looked at them they -seemed oddly familiar, and it suddenly dawned on me -in a flash. Now we ought to find it very easy to pick -up the patois they speak—we both used to know something -of Hebrew in the old days at college.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>They were almost too excited to say much more, -when suddenly Alan brought his hand down on the -table with a bang that made Desmond start.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I’ve got it, Dez old boy,” said he.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Got what?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why think of your Bible. In the—let me see—oh -never mind—somewhere in Numbers, I think, we get -the story of Korah, Abiram and Dathan.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh my dear Alan, I am afraid I have forgotten it -long ago.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Never mind,” went on Alan excitedly. “It’s the -sixteenth chapter, if I remember rightly. I’ll remind -you of it—Don’t you remember the Chosen People rose -up against Moses—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well?”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_77'>77</span>“I can’t remember the exact verses but somewhere -in the chapter it tells you that the ‘earth was torn -asunder, and swallowed up the three men with their -houses and everything that appertained unto them, and -they went down <i>alive</i> into the pit, and the earth closed -over them.’”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Desmond looked bewildered and remained silent.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Don’t you see the connection, Dez?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No! I do not.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well, here are people living in the bowels of the -earth, and in their temple they have inscribed in bad -Hebrew, if I may so put it, the names of Abiram and -Dathan. What more likely than that these people are -the descendants of those poor unfortunates of the Old -Testament who perished some fourteen hundred and -ninety years before Christ?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Is it possible?” asked Desmond breathlessly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why not?” answered his cousin. “The Bible -story ends there. We’re simply told that they went -into the pit <i>alive</i>—we are never told that they died! -Now we are convinced that they speak a corrupt -Hebrew, we ought to find it very easy to learn to speak -to them, and then we will bid for freedom.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Alan,” said Desmond suddenly. “I wonder -whether your theory is correct. We’ve got Abiram -and Dathan right enough, but what about Korah? He -was the chief offender and yet there is no trace of his -name.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I expect his name has been lost during the transit -of time,” said Alan. “At any rate I am tired now, and -I shan’t bother any more about it for the present. -Let’s go to sleep,” and the two boys went into their -inner chamber and were soon fast asleep.</p> - -<p class='c012'>There was no night in this terrible underworld; the -purple lights never went out; morning and evening were -unknown. The place was never plunged into entire -darkness—true, the inhabitants went to sleep, but they -pleased themselves as to when they slept and for how -long. The whole world was never at rest at the -same time—truly, indeed, it was an unholy place of -unrest!</p> - -<p class='c012'>The two men were fast asleep, the purple light shining -<span class='pageno' id='Page_78'>78</span>across their, faces, and Alan moved restlessly, for his -dreams were troubled ones.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Suddenly the door opened gently and a figure -appeared—it was Kaweeka. Softly she crept across -their room, and halted by the side of their couches. A -fierce light came into her eyes as she watched the -rhythmic rise and fall of Alan’s chest as he breathed -heavily. She bent over him, kissed his lips, and murmured -savagely as she did so—</p> - -<p class='c012'>“So desired—so desirable—yet I so undesired!”</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_79'>79</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER III<br /> <span class='large'>RELATING TO HISTORY</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>“How long have we been down here, Lanny?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Together do you mean?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh months and months—I can’t count time.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Neither can I. Days pass—we grow tired and we -sleep, only to wake to another day like the last, like -every day here.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“How far have you got with the translation, Dez?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Nearly to the end.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Splendid. What do you make of it?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Just what we expected—It is a very corrupted -version of part of the Pentateuch.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“How much of it?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Nearly all Genesis—a minute portion of Exodus—and -Leviticus.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan gave a satisfied sigh. “That’s splendid,” he -remarked. Many months had passed since they had -made the discovery that the language of the underworld -was a patois Hebrew, and quickly and diligently -they set to work to learn it. They first spelt the sounds -and wrote them down, and then tried to translate them -into Hebrew where it was at all possible.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Very shortly after the rescue of the high priest’s -daughter and only child, as the maid proved to be, a -house was placed at the boys’ disposal, and they gladly -left the protection of Kaweeka, and lived together with -a couple of servants, who looked after them. They -were free to go out among the people, and they began -to feel almost happy. With the aid of a few words -they picked up they asked the high priest for “reading” -<span class='pageno' id='Page_80'>80</span>and he had given them copies of the “Kadetha” -which proved to be the Bible of these strange people.</p> - -<p class='c012'>It was very difficult to read as it was written on -parchment in a purple ink that had faded considerably -through time. The characters, too, besides being -different from the Hebrew they knew, were written -from top to bottom of the page instead of from right -to left, as are most Asiatic languages.</p> - -<p class='c012'>From what they could gather the “Kadetha” was -divided into two parts—the Moiltee—which proved to -be part of the first three books of Moses—and -“Jarcobbi,” five books written by one of the first -priests of the people after their descent into the bowels -of the earth. That these strange people were really -descendants of the rebels against Moses, the boys had -not the slightest shadow of doubt—the proof in the -“Kadetha” was only too conclusive. They were -now able to converse fairly freely with the people, -and were able to understand many of their strange -beliefs.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The true meaning of the Light they were so far -unable to fathom, but “Har-Barim” the high priest, -told them there would be no more offerings to the Fire -from “Above” as he called the world. The people -began to take more kindly to them, but Kaweeka -remained watchful and brooding, and they realized that -she was indeed a bitter enemy, and the person most -greatly to be feared in the underworld. Little -Myruum, the high priest’s daughter, spent many hours -with them, and they learnt much of the language from -her baby prattle.</p> - -<p class='c012'>They were admitted to all the services and religious -rites in the temple, and the boys noted with surprise -that the fire seemed to be daily losing its power. Its -flames grew smaller and smaller, and they noticed the -difference in it when they had not seen it for several -days.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Jovah,” they said to Har-Barim one day. “Tell -us your history, now we understand your language.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The old man smiled at them. “There is little to -tell,” he said. “It is true we were once of the earth -above—once white people like yourselves; but for over -<span class='pageno' id='Page_81'>81</span>three thousand, three hundred and three years we have -lived in the darkness of the earth. Our skins are -changed—they have taken the hue of the land we are -forced to dwell in. Our forefathers burrowed in the -earth to make streets and houses and shelter for their -families, and they left us the heritage of their labour.” -He pointed as he spoke to the short horn that protruded -from his forehead.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What became of Korah?” they asked him.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Coorer?” he pronounced the word differently. -“Korah,” he told them, was their bad angel. It was -Korah, with the devil in his soul who urged them to -stand up against Moses, and it was Korah they shut -away from their lives when the pit had closed in upon -them, revealing to them no more the light of the -sun.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“How do you mean?” asked Alan. “How did you -shut him out of your lives, my Jovah?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Jovah signified “Father” and was the term by which -all the people addressed Har-Barim.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why, my sons, when the pit closed down upon our -forefathers, all turned upon Korah as the father of all -their woes. He was stoned and left half dead—then -a wall was built up in front of him and all his family, -together with all his possessions, and there he was left -to perish. One of his daughters escaped, however, and -her descendants have been Princesses of Kalvar, as we -call our country, ever since.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Then Kaweeka—” began Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, my son. In Kaweeka you see the Princess of -Kalvar, and direct descendant in the female line of the -unfortunate Korah himself.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Where is Korah’s burial place?” asked Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Har-Barim shook his head. “No one knows—in the -generations of time that have passed the secret has been -lost, and the exact position forgotten. No one knows—no -one ever will know, until—but there, read from -the fourteenth line of the sixth part of our prophet, -Zurishadeel,” and taking a small parchment from his -voluminous pocket he handed it to Alan and left them -to translate it for themselves.</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_82'>82</span>Laboriously they copied out the translation—</p> - -<p class='c017'>“For the body of Korah the devil is hidden with -those of his household. Their flesh shall rot -and their bones become powder, and in a -generation their last resting place shall be -forgotten. But on the day the secret is no more—for -behold a virgin shall in a dream learn the -way—the fire shall consume quickly, strange -people shall enter the land of Kalvar, and -desolation and destruction shall come to all -those that inhabit the earth. Yea, the people -that are in the belly of it, and they that -have been disgorged from it—when the Fire -grows less—when the Tomb of Korah is found -then shall all in due time perish.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Cheery old chap, isn’t he?” laughed Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>But Alan was thoughtful. “I wonder what the -secret of the fire is. They seem to worship it, although -they pray to the ‘Lord of their Fathers.’ It certainly -is getting less—I can’t help feeling that something -terrible will happen if it does ever go out entirely.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>For some time they gazed meditatively at the translations -they had made when a shadow crossing Desmond’s -paper made him look up. It was Kaweeka—Kaweeka -who had not visited them for months it -seemed, and whose presence now seemed to denote -some evil. Quietly she watched them for a few -minutes, and a curious light came into her eyes. They -glittered and shone with an almost fanatical glow—and -in fact her whole being was one of suppressed -excitement and almost maniacal fervour.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Come,” said she at last, and held out a hand to -each. They felt impelled to obey her, and she led them -straight to the temple which was curiously deserted. -The great fire was burning in fits and starts. Suddenly -a flaming tongue would leap out, blazing brightly -as if refusing to be killed, and a moment later it would -lie dead and dormant among the embers. Then -suddenly the fire would emit a passion of sparks which -flew upward in a fury, only to fall back within its folds, -dull and lifeless.</p> - -<p class='c012'>It was still enormous of course, but the boys realized -<span class='pageno' id='Page_83'>83</span>that its life was nearing the end, and that its power was -nearly gone.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Kaweeka suddenly turned on Desmond and in a whirl -of passion addressed him.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Desmond,” she cried, “I loved you—I would have -made you happy, but he”—pointing to Alan—“he -came between us. He tore my heart from its resting -place within my breast—he made me love him also, and -then stamped on my love and spurned me.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“That is hardly fair, Kaweeka. I never made overtures -to you—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No,” said Desmond, doing his best to conciliate -her.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Enough,” she cried and then began a frenzied -tirade to which the boys listened in horror, as they -realized that almost a madness had come upon Kaweeka—the -seed of Korah.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Falling to her knees she clung to Alan and begged -him to marry her according to the custom of his world -and hers. She offered to make him Prince of the land -of Kalvar and possessor of a thousand fortunes if he -would but love her—be it ever so little. And when he -gently lifted her up and put her away from him, she -looked him fully in the eyes, and for a full minute there -was silence. Then with a queer gesture of finality, she -outspread her hands and accepted the inevitable. Then -in a monotonous voice and with carefully chosen words -she began to speak again—</p> - -<p class='c012'>“In the world you came from, O Men of the Sun, -you saw strange sights and heard strange things. A -light appeared in the sky—a light that was the forerunner -of tragedy. I propose to show you the Light, -O Strangers. I will unfold the secret of its being -before your wondering eyes. Know you now, that -this Fire is next in honour to the God of our Fathers. -It is the Fire that gives us air to breathe, and light by -which we can see. From the Fire we obtain our -strength, and when it dies out our power will be gone. -But know you also, that when our Fire dies and we -perish, so will your world die also. You above are -dependent for your very existence on the Fire in the -Earth’s belly—with our extinction will come also the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_84'>84</span>consummation of all mankind. See”—and she pointed -to a coil of metal that looked like a silver rope—“See—this -is the Light—the Light that brought sacrifices -we could offer to our God of all, and that fed our -Fire.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then she began a weird dance. Grovelling on the -floor in apparent worship of the Fire, she drew nearer -and nearer to the shimmering metal, and taking up one -end of it, undid it until it lay in shimmering folds outspread -upon the floor. Still, with rhythmic grace, she -continued, now advancing, now retreating, until she -had coiled part of the writhing mass about her body, -and the boys realized that one end was firmly embedded -in the heart of the Fire itself. And as they watched -they realized that Kaweeka was dancing away from the -Fire—away down the length of the great Fire Hall, to -where a little door was half hidden behind cherubim -of gold.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The boys felt impelled to follow the strange witch -woman. Through the little door, they went, down a -dark passage which ended suddenly in a small chamber -that was bright with light. But the whole of the cave-like -place vibrated and shook with a force that was -terrifying in its magnitude. They looked around -curiously and saw in one corner a large clock-like -instrument from which the sound came.</p> - -<p class='c012'>With almost loving care Kaweeka freed herself from -the shimmering metal and placed the end of it in the -machine. Instantly they saw it gain in strength and -brightness—it seemed to quicken and show signs of -life.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The two boys gave a cry—“The Light! The -Light!” they cried, for this indeed was the mysterious -Light that had stricken Marshfielden, and now they -were seeing its wondrous power from below.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Kaweeka leaned over the burning metal, and touched -a lever on the clock-like instrument’s face. Suddenly -with a roar and a flash, the Light soared upwards. -Through the roof of the cave—onwards—onwards—forcing -an outlet for itself by its own power, through -rock and earth it tore,—until the watching eyes of the -boys were rewarded by a speck of blue. “The sky!” -<span class='pageno' id='Page_85'>85</span>cried Desmond in amazement. The Light had once -more visited the outer world! This then was the -horror of Marshfielden!</p> - -<p class='c012'>The boys watched the quivering metal in silence. In -its deadly folds it had embraced Dan Murlock’s baby. -Mr. Winthrop had suffered from its caress. Mrs. Skeet—Mrs. -Slater—it was impossible to name all the victims -of its diabolical power. Some element, mightier even -than electricity, had been discovered by these purple -savages, to be used by them only for the purpose of -destruction.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Long the boys watched until their eyes ached from -the intense brightness. Their hearts were heavy -within them as they thought of the victim it might -bring back. Kaweeka sat in one corner mumbling and -muttering to herself, and the boys seemed powerless -to leave the place.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Voices rose in song—cymbals clashed—drums rolled—the -evening service was being held in the temple. -Still they waited! The sounds died away and the -temple emptied, yet the Light had not returned.</p> - -<p class='c012'>They were growing cramped, their limbs ached, and -then the Light trembled more violently than before. -The vision of the sky grew clearer for an instant; they -knew the Light was returning—but it was not returning -alone! Rigid in every muscle the boys waited as it -travelled through the bowels of the Earth.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The heap of metal grew larger on the floor as it made -its descent—then the end appeared in sight—a sheep, -burnt and dead, was within its grasp. Silently Kaweeka -came forward and touched a lever on the vibrating -clock in the corner.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The noise ceased. The Light grew shadowed. The -aperture leading to the world above closed, leaving -only a scar to mark where it had been!</p> - -<p class='c012'>Kaweeka bent over the stricken sheep and unwound -the Light from its body, leaving exposed the singed -wool and burnt flesh, and as if it had been a child -gathered it up in her arms and still holding to the end -of the Light danced back into the empty temple.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Without an effort she tossed the dead sheep into the -Fire, and the flames devoured it savagely. Then she -<span class='pageno' id='Page_86'>86</span>began again her wild dance and gradually wound the -Light up into its original coils until it lay in a heap by -the side of the Fire. “According to the prophecy of -Zurishadele I speak. Behold, he writes ‘Whosoever -shall cause the seed of Korah to die shall be hunted -by the people of Kalvar—yea until their blood gushes -forth through their eyes and they are blind—until their -limbs crumple up beneath them and they fall—so shall -they be hunted that the people of Kalvar may deliver -them up to the Fire.’”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well?” asked Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Kaweeka smiled evilly. “It is true I am of the seed -of Korah, and you, my Alan, have scorned me. I have -given you my love—I would give you all—but you have -laughed at me and mocked me. I would have given -you my body—but now I give you more—I will give -you my life. The Fire is burning low—more fuel is -needed to keep it alive. I will give myself for fuel—but -in giving my life, I offer two more to the God of -our Fathers. For as you are the instrument of my -destruction—so will the people fall upon you, and -through the mouth of Mzata the Great, will you be -offered a sacrifice to the Fire.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Lightly, gracefully, she stepped onto the transparent -wall that surrounded the Fire, and then with a piercing -cry tore off her jewels and her raiment and flung them -into the flames, that were waiting eagerly for the food -that was offered them.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then, naked, her hair falling about her, her dark skin -shimmering in the light, she flung herself into the centre -of the Fire.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan rushed forward, but it was too late—the cruel -tongues of fire had wrapped round her, and all that was -left of the seed of Korah was a skull, stripped of its -flesh, grinning at them for an instant through the -flames, before it disappeared.</p> - -<p class='c012'>It was all so unexpected, so sudden, that the boys -had not realized what she purposed doing, and now, -speechless and bewildered, they stared at each other in -horror.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Suddenly a hoarse whisper broke through the silence. -“Flee, flee,” it said, and they recognized the voice of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_87'>87</span>Har-Barim. “I cannot save you,” he continued. -“My people will fall upon you and slay you—for -although they loved not Kaweeka, yet the prophecy -will have to be fulfilled. To-day is the vigil of the feast -of Meherut—to-morrow the great feast itself. Till then -and then only can I hide the manner of Kaweeka’s -death. As you saved my Myruum, so will I try to save -you. This much can I tell you. Make for the waters -that are turbulent and wild, where they narrow to the -space of a foot and dash against a rocky wall. Look -for the stones that are red.—Now—go.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But where shall we go?” cried Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Take always the centre path, my son, and avoid -the waters that are tranquil and smooth. The way is -rough—thy path must of a surety be rough also, but -with courage victory will come to you. Farewell!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>And Har-Barim left them alone in the temple.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Quickly they made their way to their house, there was -no time to be lost. Plans had to be made and made -quickly. Once more they were in a strange land, where -through no fault of their own, hostility and enmity -would meet them once more.</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_88'>88</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER IV<br /> <span class='large'>OUT INTO THE GREAT BEYOND</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>The boys had no packing to do. They possessed -nothing but the clothes they stood in, and a sailor’s -clasp knife that belonged to Alan; but they put together -a store of dried elers, a fruit that was sustaining, and -that, down below, took the place of the bread of the -upper world.</p> - -<p class='c012'>There were very few of the purple people about; it -was the vigil of Meherut,—the most solemn feast day -of their strange religion, and all were shut up in their -houses with their curtains drawn spending their time in -fasting and prayer.</p> - -<p class='c012'>On, on the boys went, always choosing the middle -path if a choice was offered them, if not, then taking -the path to the right. Gradually they left all sign of -habitation and entered a most desolate region where -the purple moss grew only in patches, and the purple -lights were only few and far between. They stumbled -on blindly; they dared not wait for food; every moment -was precious to them. Suddenly Desmond stumbled -and fell. “I can’t go a step further,” he cried. -“How long have we been walking, Lanny?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“About ten hours I should think.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Then for Heaven’s sake let us rest! We have a -fair start of them—let us rest and have some food.” -The elers refreshed them, and they drank of the water -that rolled treacherously at their feet. It was not very -wide, perhaps three feet at the most, but the current -was strong and the whirlpools more torrential than -ever.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Stretching themselves out on the ground the boys -slept, and woke some five or six hours later feeling -<span class='pageno' id='Page_89'>89</span>greatly refreshed. Then they continued their march, -now leaving the river behind them, now coming upon -it again and walking by its banks.</p> - -<p class='c012'>They had no idea of where they were going. -They had only one goal in view—to put as big a -distance as they could between themselves and the -purple people whom they knew would already be -following them. Suddenly the road ended. They had -turned a sharp corner and the way had opened out into -a small cave, which was bounded on one side by a -narrow strip of bubbling, foaming water, that disappeared -at either end in a dark tunnel. “What shall -we do?” asked Desmond. “Shall we go back?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We can’t,” said Alan decisively. “The road that -brought us here was at least five miles long, without a -turn in it. By the time we retraced our steps, the -purple devils would have caught up to us. No, old -boy, I think this is a tight fix we are in, and at the -moment I can’t quite see how we are to get out of it.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>They walked round the little cave examining it carefully. -It had only the one exit—the path up which -they had come. The tunnels at either end through -which flowed the waters were too low to admit the -passage of a body, and the walls on the other side of -the little river rose sheer from the water itself. “It -looks pretty hopeless,” said Alan at last, “but at all -costs we must not go back.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“How red the walls are,” said Desmond suddenly. -Alan started, for in his mind he could hear a voice saying, -“Look for the stones that are red.” It had been -Har-Barim’s advice to them, and he had said—“make -for the waters that are turbulent and wild—where in -the space of a foot—” A foot! why the water couldn’t -be wider than that here. He looked round hurriedly—was -it his fancy or were the stones on the opposite side -even redder than those about him?</p> - -<p class='c012'>To Alan’s strained nerves it seemed as if just opposite -him a stone had been worn away by the constant -passage of feet. Slowly a thought came into his mind—if -that was a footprint then surely it must lead somewhere. -His eyes travelled up the rock eagerly—again -his quickened senses discovered another foothold a little -<span class='pageno' id='Page_90'>90</span>higher up, and still another and another. Four in all, -at perhaps a stretch of a little over two feet. Upward -his glance wandered, and in the rugged rock he saw a -flat piece of red stone that looked as if it had been -inserted there at some time or other, for some specific -purpose. He stretched across the raging torrent and -with a mighty effort clung to the jagged rock. “Don’t -touch me, Dez,” he commanded, “I think I can manage -best alone.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>With an almost superhuman effort he placed his foot -in the first little cleft, and gradually worked up to the -little red stone that had so aroused his curiosity. -Desmond watched him in breathless horror. Although -the water was so narrow, Alan would stand little chance -of saving himself if he fell in, for it was dashing wildly -against the sides and sending its spray even higher than -where Alan was clinging. He touched the stone—it -moved ever so slightly. “God! A secret way!” he -cried, and worked feverishly to open it. But although -it trembled and shook, it would not disclose its secret.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then, away in the distance, came the sound of fierce -shouting and the beating of drums.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The people know,” cried Desmond. “They are -coming up the long passage.” Already they could -hear the name of Kaweeka used as a battle cry, and -they realized that they could expect little mercy if they -were caught by the purple savages.</p> - -<p class='c012'>With beads of perspiration on his brow, Alan worked. -His fingers were torn and bleeding from his exertions. -Still nearer came the cries of the infuriated people, and -Alan had not yet succeeded in moving the stone, which -he was convinced hid a secret way of escape. Desmond -ran down the passage a little way—in a second he was -back. “I can see them,” he cried. “There are -hundreds of them! Oh, what shall we do?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Ah!” Alan gave a cry of relief, for suddenly the -stone had rolled back, revealing a small cavity beyond, -just big enough for the passage of a man’s body.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Follow me in, Dez,” he cried, “no matter where it -leads—it can’t be worse than if we remain here.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Their pursuers were now in full view, and if seemed -that only a few yards separated them. Quickly -<span class='pageno' id='Page_91'>91</span>Desmond climbed the steps and reached the hole, and -Alan drew him in, and even as he turned to make fast -the opening, a head with an evil-looking horn appeared. -Alan doubled his fist and gave a mighty blow, and like -a log the man dropped into the water, was sucked under -and carried out of sight.</p> - -<p class='c012'>They rolled the stone back into its place, and panting, -leant against it. The execrations and cries of the -natives came faintly on their ears; the great stone -trembled, and they knew it was being forced from -without. One hurried glance round revealed to them -great boulders of rock lying on the ground. Feverishly -they piled them up in front of the stone, and they were -strong enough to resist the furious onslaught that the -purple people kept up. After a time, the cries of the -people grew fainter, gradually they died away -altogether, and the underworld folk made their way -back to the temple to pray that the white men might be -handed over to them, and that they might be allowed -to punish the slayers of the seed of Korah.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Spent and tired the two boys sank to the ground, for -many hours had passed while they were defending their -retreat from the underworld people. A faint, natural, -ground light shone around. It was like the same -purple light that lit the whole of the underworld, but -here it was in its natural condition, and was so faint -that it scarcely showed them each other’s face.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Go to sleep, Dez,” said Alan. “I will keep -watch.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But you are tired too,” demurred his cousin.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan smiled. “Sleep first, old man,” said he, and -even as he spoke, Desmond dropped his head upon his -breast, and his eyes closed in slumber.</p> - -<p class='c012'>It was a great strain for Alan to sit there in the -darkness—in a weird and unknown place—soundless -except for Desmond’s heavy, regular breathing. His -own breath seemed to his quickened senses like the -blast of heavy artillery, and the slightest sound was -magnified a hundredfold. Nobly he fought against -sleep—but he was worn out, and at last his eyes closed—and -he too, slept.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Time meant nothing to these imprisoned men. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_92'>92</span>Science they could laugh at, for, from a scientific point -of view, their very life was impossible. How in the -centre of the earth could mankind live? Yet it was -true they had lived, fed, and breathed for months and -months in the very belly of the earth. Science said the -centre of the earth was impenetrable—that the intense -heat of its inner fire would prevent man even seeing that -fire. Yet they could prove that they had seen and they -could tell the scientists that the fire was waning.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Still they slept.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Fantastic dreams came into their minds, yet there -was not so much as the scuffling of a rat or the squeaking -of a mouse to awaken them. All was silent and -still, with a stillness that cannot be expressed by words.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Desmond woke first—the light did not seem so dim—or -had they become used to it? His eyes rested on -Alan sleeping soundly by his side, and a tear dropped -on his cousin’s brow as he leant over him. It was a -tear not to be laughed at, nor to be ashamed of, but the -tear of a strong man shed in the bitterness of his -oppression.</p> - -<p class='c012'>He rose to his feet, stretched his limbs, and wandered -round the place where he found himself. It was a -cavern, very similar to the numberless others he had -passed through on the further side of the rapid river. -Its floor was rugged, but was covered with the purple -moss, and a few bushes which bore fruit were growing -there. Round and round he walked, but the cave -seemed to have no outlet at all. Alan woke and -watched Desmond in silence for a short while, and then -said, “Don’t worry, Dez, I’m sure we shall find a way -out. This must lead somewhere.” But although he -too, examined the cave very carefully, there seemed to -be no outlet.</p> - -<p class='c012'>How long they stayed there they did not know—fortunately -they found some roots which were edible, -and whose long bulb-like ends were filled with a -pleasant fluid which quenched their thirst. They played -games with each other, did everything in fact to prevent -the madness they were afraid would come over them.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Nearer and nearer it crept like a beast of prey waiting -to spring and devour his victims. With their -<span class='pageno' id='Page_93'>93</span>forced inactivity their limbs became cramped and -although the air was pure, their lips were dry and their -throats parched. They began to give up speaking -aloud; they would sit for hours in silence, only uttering -occasionally a croaking whisper, one to the other, as if -they were afraid of being overheard. Then the day—but -no, it cannot be called that—the time came when -Desmond lay quiet and still, and Alan awoke to the -consciousness that something was radically wrong with -his cousin. He bent over the inanimate figure, and -touched him gently with his hand. The eyes were -closed and the fists clenched and had he been able to -see clearly, he would have noticed the purple lines round -the cold mouth, and a pinched look upon the face, that -boded nought but ill.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I must do something,” he muttered wearily, and -then he burst out into a paroxysm of weeping. That -saved his life, for when he came to himself it was as a -fresh man.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Plucking some of the purple foliage, he squeezed the -stalks and let the cool liquid pour gently on Desmond’s -brow, then tenderly chiding and imploring him, he -managed to bring back a sign of life to his cousin’s -face. Nor did he stop then, but continued, until -Desmond woke to reason and called him by his name.</p> - -<p class='c012'>When Desmond had fallen into a refreshed and tranquil -sleep, Alan wandered round and round the little -cave, looking still for some weak spot.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Suddenly there came a sound in the distance—a thud -that shook the very ground upon which he was standing. -With every nerve wound up to concert pitch -he waited—listening intently to see if he could hear -again the sudden sound that had broken the stillness.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It’s my fancy,” said he aloud, but even as he spoke -the noise began again with greater fury. The cavern -shook—pieces of rock came hurtling down, broken off -from their parent wall by the vibrations. Then suddenly -came a sound almost like an explosion, and a -piece of rock, larger than the rest came tumbling down, -and revealed behind it a small passage.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Dez.” cried Alan. “Dez, a way of escape has -come.”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_94'>94</span>Desmond opened his eyes and looked round vacantly, -and indeed it was some time before he realized the -wonderful thing that had happened.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The underworld folk had made one last mighty effort -to reach them, and the boys could have gone down on -their knees to thank the purple people, for their -machinations had given them hope once more.</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_95'>95</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER V<br /> <span class='large'>A FRIEND FROM THE ENEMY</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>Desmond, still weak, raised himself up, and looked -about him; and even as he did so, a huge boulder fell -from the blocked secret entrance that led to the city of -the underworld.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“They are bombarding the place,” said Alan looking -startled, “let us go through there,” and he pointed -to the little passage that had been revealed to them so -strangely.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We can blockade it from the other side,” said -Desmond, “and at least it will give us more time.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>A close examination revealed to them a hinged slab of -stone that swung easily to and fro, and the spring that -fastened it in place was plain to see on the inner side. -They crept into the passage, closed the stone after them, -and piled rocks and stones in front of it as an extra -protection. Again came a weary time of waiting—a -time when the cave was filled with wild laughter and -hideous ravings—when the furies of Hell itself seemed -let loose on the other side. The purple fiends had -forced an entrance, but too late. Their prey had -escaped them.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan and Desmond lay and listened to the babel of -their voices, for strangely enough the slightest sound -from the other cave was magnified in this inner one. -Then a silence fell, and they realized that the purple -savages had once more gone. Hungrily they -gathered roots and ate them greedily—when a woman’s -cry, clear and distinct, startled them. Again and again -it came—“Ar-lane! Jez-mun!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Their names were called in the quaint pronunciation -of the underworld folk.</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_96'>96</span>“Who is it?” asked Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I’ll see.”—</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No don’t go—don’t go—it’s some trick—” but -Alan had already pulled down the stones in front of -the hinged stone.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Ar-lane. Jez-mun.” Again the cry came. -“Open—open I beg. I come to aid you.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I am going to speak to her,” said Alan grimly, and -he put his lips close against the stone.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Who are you and what do you want of us?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>A glad cry was his answer, and then followed quickly—“Let -me through, O Ar-lane—I have come to seek -thee.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What do you want of us?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Listen, O Ar-lane, I have fled from my home in -the temple of Fire, and have come to thee. Years ago -when a tiny child, I found the cavern and knew it well. -But Am-rab the Wise, my tutor and priest, forbade me -with threats of torture to wander there again. Since -then I have not set eyes upon the place. Let me in, -O Ar-lane, for the spring is broken on this side, and I -cannot find it.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Desmond was listening suspiciously. “What are you -going to do?” he asked.</p> - -<p class='c012'>And again came the pleading voice. “Let me in, O -Ar-lane. Oh, let me in.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan looked questioningly at Desmond and he gave -his cousin a quick nod. “If it’s treachery we’re -done,” he remarked, as he touched the spring and the -stone moved.</p> - -<p class='c012'>As soon as it was wide open the woman entered. -They did not know her, but her eyes were swollen from -weeping and her face drawn with emotion, and they -realized that she had suffered.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Waste no time,” she commanded imperiously. -“My flight is already spoken of in the temple. Should -they seek me, it will need all our strength, all our -cunning to hide from them. Close the door, O Ar-lane, -and build up a wall of stones in front, that is strong, -and then let us hasten on.” So once more the place -was barricaded, and only when the barrier was complete -did she deign to explain her presence.</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_97'>97</span>“You know me not, O Men of the Upper World, -for you have never set eyes upon me before; but I have -seen you often. Behold, I am Jez-Riah, seed of the -house of Bin-Nab, and hereditary Keeper of the Hall -of Fire. It is the custom, know ye, in this land of -ours, for the female seed of Bin-Nab to keep veiled -after they have reached the age of ten. I cast aside -my veil yester-eve, and immediately came to seek thee.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why?” asked Alan curtly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The woman was fair to look upon—her eyes were -deep and luminous, and her tear-stained cheeks filled -them with pity. Yet to be hampered with a woman -seemed to take from them every chance of their ultimate -escape.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Jez-Riah seemed to read their thoughts. “No, -harden not your hearts against me, for I can help you,” -said she earnestly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why have you sought us?” asked Alan, this time -less curtly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I know a road in here—a secret road, said to be a -thousand and ten miles long; a stream of unknown -depths, races along by the side of it—a stream that is -swifter by far than the fastest of waters—there,” and -she pointed in the direction from which she had come. -“It leads to the tomb of Korah, so they say, but -torture was threatened to all who would have ventured -in search of it. O Ar-lane, you know not what our -tortures are.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I have seen some,” said Alan grimly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Jez-Riah laughed. “Nay, Ar-lane—you have never -seen what I have seen. You have never witnessed the -Curse of Fire.” As she spoke her eyes grew big and -her expression distorted as she lived again the scenes -she had so often witnessed. “I have seen men roasted -alive. I have seen acid juices poured on the sufferers’ -wounds. I have seen—” but Alan stopped her. -“Enough!” he cried. “It’s horrible.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>She continued. “But tortures even worse were -threatened for those who would seek the tomb of -Korah. So none tried. I knew you would be safe for -a while in these caves—but I knew too, that with some -one to guide you, you might go farther even than you -<span class='pageno' id='Page_98'>98</span>dared hope. I am weary of my life, I am an eighth -child of a priestess of the direct line of Bin-Nab; but I -have the blood of the living in my veins. I want to -live the life of the People of the Sun—your people. -That is the reason I cast my veil from me, O Men of -the Outer World, and sought you. Oh cast not Jez-Riah -from thee, but keep her as thy slave, for she will -by of much use to thee.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Jez-Riah had cast herself at the boys’ feet, and her -tears and sobs were coming fast. Desmond and Alan -felt strangely moved at the sight of this woman, so -different from the women they were used to in the -world above.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I don’t think it’s trickery, Alan, do you?” said -Desmond. In his heart Alan believed in the truth of -the strange woman’s story, yet he knew from past -experience that it was impossible to believe the -inhabitants of the underworld.</p> - -<p class='c012'>He looked Jez-Riah up and down. “Any -weapons?” he asked suddenly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Jez-Riah held up her head proudly and her eyes -flashed fire and she stamped her foot. “I come -‘feula-ri!’ Is it likely I am traitor, O Men who -Doubt?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Now the boys knew enough of the customs of the -strange world in which they found themselves, -that if the sacred word “feula-ri—” was spoken, no -treachery was contemplated; for that word meant more -to them than does the white man’s flag of truce. For -in times of war, has not even the white flag been -violated?</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I believe you, Jez-Riah,” said Alan suddenly. -“Show us Korah’s tomb and perhaps we in turn may -find a way to show you the sun and moon and stars. -And green trees—and grass—and the sea—” He -drew his breath sharply. His imagination had run -away with him, and for the moment he could almost -believe he heard the thunder of the waves as they came -dashing in on some rocky shore; he saw the foam and -the sun-decked beach. The birds seemed to be singing—and -above it all came the unmusical cry of the gulls. -He sighed.</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_99'>99</span>“Don’t Lannie,” said Desmond affectionately. “I -feel it too; shall we ever see those things again—shall -we ever feel the breeze on our faces and the burning -sun—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Jez-Riah stood looking at them hungrily. “You -speak your own tongue,” said she, “not mine. What -say you each to the other that makes the lines of sadness -on your faces grow so deep?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It’s nothing, Jez-Riah,” answered Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You are sorry I am here?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No, we are glad—and you must help us with your -knowledge of the secret ways.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“See, I will show you at once,” and she rose and -crossed the cavern. She pressed a stone in the wall in -front of them, and a boulder revolved on a hidden -spring and showed a yawning cavity beyond. The -noise of troubled waters came upon their ears—loud -and thunderous.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It is true,” she cried in triumph, “behold all I have -said is true. The waters are calling—come,” and she -went through into the blackness without a tremor of -fear. And Alan and Desmond followed their strange -companion without any misgivings for the future.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Providence had sent them an unlooked for guide. -Hope, the star they had almost lost in the clouds of -darkness that had overshadowed them, came back, -shining in all the glory and radiance of renewed -fervour. With a muttered “Thank God” the two -boys stepped forward, lighter of step and gladder at -heart than they had been for some time.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Ar-lane—Jez-mun,” came a voice from the darkness. -“I am Jez-Riah—Child of the future—Gate of -Hope—Guide of Strangers. Fear nothing—the blackness -will pass and we shall find the way easy to tread.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>And it was even as she had spoken. In a very little -time they found themselves in a maze of natural lighted -pathways similar to the ones from which they had come. -The sound of the water grew louder. It thundered in -their ears; it shrieked and roared as if some evil spirit -was shaking the very earth itself. Jez-Riah was -radiant.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The stream of Korah is not far. I have heard it -<span class='pageno' id='Page_100'>100</span>told that whoever braves that stream and finds the -tomb of Korah, will live to see the sun. The sun that -our prophet Zurishadeel sings of, the sun that the God -of our forefathers created. The thought puts new life -into me—Come.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>On, on they went, the noise getting louder and louder -every moment, until, upon turning a corner, a -wondrous sight met their eyes. Belching forth from -the rocks themselves, forcing itself out from regions -unseen, falling like a waterfall from some high -precipice, the torrent rushed, making a lake of considerable -dimensions, which was overflowing its banks—a -wild, mad, boiling liquid. The spray rose a hundred -feet in height, and splashed all round and the whole -place was fearsome and ghostly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>At one end of the turbulent lake was a tiny outlet, -perhaps two feet wide, through which the waters ran at -breakneck speed. The fearsome noise, the sight of the -rushing waters, the intense weirdness of the scene, -kept both boys speechless with awe at their surroundings, -but Jez-Riah was on her knees, bathing her face -in the water, letting it trickle over her hair, drinking it -from cups made of her two hands. And above the din -and clamour they heard her singing a weird hymn of -praise to the accompaniment of the music of the waters. -The boys listened eagerly, and again and again they -heard the refrain—</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c013'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“Korah—Korah—father of our people—the waters will lead us to where thy bones lie,</div> - <div class='line'>“Korah—Korah—thou hast not forsaken us—I am bathing in the waters of faith and purity.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c012'>Then Jez-Riah flung off her draperies and plunged -into the boiling waters. The boys watched in breathless -amazement as she battled with the whirlpools, but -she proved stronger than they, and swam on until she -reached the mighty waterfall. Round and round she -was carried and whirled but she reached her goal at -last—a tiny slab of rock protruding out of the waters -and under the shadow of the mighty cascade itself. -Standing upon it she began a weird dance—a fanatical -<span class='pageno' id='Page_101'>101</span>dance of joy. The foaming waters almost hid her from -their gaze, the spray rose in front of her like a filmy -gauze. At moments, however, her lithe body was -exposed to view, and the boys marvelled at her agility. -She did not seem to tire, but danced on, her voice -raised in a strange hymn of praise. Praise of the -waters, praise of the light, praise to the God of the -Sun. Then came a mighty prayer that the secret ways -might be opened to her—and that she might lead the -strangers to safety. And even as she sang and prayed, -her limbs were moving fast in dance and the waters -were dashing over her and chilling her.</p> - -<p class='c012'>When she had finished her prayer she sank to her -knees in an abandonment of grief and asked pardon for -her one great sin—the sin she committed in leaving the -temple, where she was Watcher to the Fire.</p> - -<p class='c012'>There was a long silence—only broken by the voices -of the torrent raised in its ceaseless dirge.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan moved. “Is she safe?” he asked “What -will happen to her?”—but even as he spoke the lithe -body had dived once more into the waters and was -swimming almost with ease to the shore. Jez-Riah -stood proudly before them, her dripping hair a mantle -that covered her. “Go—rest,” she commanded. “I -commune with Korah,” and fleet of foot, strong in -purpose, she darted down one of the passages near by, -and was soon lost to sight.</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_102'>102</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER VI<br /> <span class='large'>THE LAIR OF THE SERPENT</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>“Korah! Korah!” the words grew fainter and fainter, -until at length, worn out with religious fervour, Jez-Riah -flung herself on the ground and fell asleep. Alan -and Desmond gazed after her for some time and then -Alan said “Let’s lie down, Dez. We are both worn -out, and it is useless to follow her. She will return to -us only when the spirit moves her.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Then for Heaven’s sake let us get away from this -infernal din.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>They walked down one of the widest passages until -they came to a place where the moss was thick and -soft and the noise of the water rose faint upon their -ears.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Ar-lane—Jez-mun.” The cry came low and clear -and Alan rose quickly to his feet. He had been asleep -and his limbs felt rested and his head was clearer.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It is I, Jez-Riah,” came the soft tones again, and -silhouetted against the wall he saw the shadowy figure -of the strange woman.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We must go on,” she urged “We have far to -go and much to do.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Where have you been?” he asked her.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I have been in communication with the Spirit of -the Waters, O Ar-lane; soon the mysteries of Korah -will be unfolded before thine eyes. Come! Come! -Tarry not too long.” In a second Desmond was -awake, and Jez-Riah showed all impatience to start.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Have you been here before?” asked Desmond -curiously of Jez-Riah.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No, O Jez-mun, but the water of Korah has given -me the gift of sight. Before I was blind—now I can -<span class='pageno' id='Page_103'>103</span>see. Come bind up my eyes, O Ar-lane, that clearness -of vision may be mine.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What do you mean?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Bind up my eyes,” she commanded again.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan tore a strip from his purple mantle, and tied it -across her eyes.</p> - -<p class='c012'>She gave an exclamation of joy. “O Ar-lane,” she -cried. “Before I trod in darkness; now my path is -lighted brightly, and I can lead you to many strange -sights, and strange things.” As she spoke, she -stretched out her hands before her and started off at a -quick pace. In silence the cousins followed her. In -their position as prisoners in the earth, buried so far -down that they had little hope of ever seeing the sun -again, they had no choice but to follow the strange, -half mad creature who had constituted herself their -leader.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The aspect of the road they were now traversing -changed. The sides of the passage were no longer -smooth and earthy, but consisted of a hard, rocky substance—the -floor, too, was jagged and rough. The -passage narrowed until it left only room for them to -walk in single file, and the air was musty and stifling; -indeed there was a pressure in the atmosphere that -made the boys from the upper, world stumble as they -felt the noxious gases going to their heads.</p> - -<p class='c012'>They made brave efforts, however, and staggered -blindly on, one after the other, following Jez-Riah who -never hesitated a moment in the course she was taking. -For perhaps five miles they walked until they entered a -large cavern, the replica of the many others they had -been through. They noticed the change in the air -immediately. It was purer, fresher, even cooler and -the boys revived under its effect.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Jez-Riah tore the bandage from her eyes. “The -place of my dreams,” she cried.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I feel faint,” said Desmond in a low tone, but not -so low that Jez-Riah could not hear. “He needs -food?” she questioned “Here is plenty,” and going -to the furthermost corner of the cave she pulled up roots -by the handful—roots like the ones they had had in the -lower world itself.</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_104'>104</span>All the time they had been walking they had been -continually ascending—at times the passages were -almost like mountain passes, they rose at such a -gradient—at other times the ascent was not so noticeable, -but all the same they realized that they were -mounting upward, and the thought cheered the two -white men.</p> - -<p class='c012'>They sat and ate the roots and felt refreshed, when -suddenly Desmond rose with a cry. “My God—what’s -that?” There on the opposite wall, high above their -heads, a light shone down upon them, a light that -gleamed baleful in the semi-darkness.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It is the sacred serpent of the Tomb,” cried Jez-Riah. -“I have heard of it often when I was a child. -It has existed throughout the ages—it will always -exist.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Nonsense,” said Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You cannot kill it,” she wailed “It is the -Guardian of the Tomb.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What, are we there, at the Tomb of Korah, -already?” asked Alan in amazement.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No! No! But we must cross its path if we would -reach the Tomb. In my conceit I thought I was all -powerful. I was over-confident, O Ar-lane! I heeded -not the snake that is large enough to slay an enormous -army and yet retain its power.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The gleaming eyes grew nearer, and already they -could see the writhing body as it moved along a rocky -ledge.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“How big is it?” asked Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I cannot see its length,” whispered Alan “but it -seems as thick round as a man’s body. Let us get out -of this cursed place. Which is the way, Jez-Riah?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Through that narrow opening yonder,” said she.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Flattening themselves against the wall they crept the -way she directed, and were but a few steps from it when -there came the sound of a terrible hissing, and a long -evil-looking shape dropped in front of them, and hung -pendulum-wise blocking up the opening.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We can’t go that way now,” said Alan “I am -afraid it’s too large to tackle. Why it must be thirty -feet long at least. We shall have to go back.” Then -<span class='pageno' id='Page_105'>105</span>came the most horrible experience the cousins had ever -had. The most awful. The most terrifying.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Run,” cried Alan. “If we can get into the passage -beyond we may be able to block up the way and prevent -it coming through after us.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>They reached the narrow opening, and all around -were huge blocks of rock and stone which they piled -up one on top of the other.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Only one more is needed,” cried Alan triumphantly. -But he spoke too soon—a large, flat head, perhaps a -foot and a half in length, with ugly eyes glowing like -live fire, shot through the opening, and watched them. -The mouth was open wide and the forked tongue shot -rapidly in and out in venomous fury. The smell was -terrible, whether from its breath or permeating through -its skin from its body, they could not tell, but it made -them feel giddy, sick and ill. For perhaps ten minutes -(if time could be measured in that awful place) it -remained there motionless, and then gradually the -stones came tumbling down as it forced its way through -the barricade.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The boys watched their horrible foe. They were -powerless. Escape was impossible, for behind them -was a narrow passage, perhaps a mile in length, that -offered no shelter.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Would it never attack them? Why keep them in -this awful suspense?</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Knife,” came suddenly from between Alan’s -tightly compressed lips. Then after a moment, during -which time he opened the well worn blade—“There -are plenty of stones behind?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Plenty.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Swiftly followed the instructions. “Pick up the -largest you can handle—both of you—when I give the -word dash them at the brute’s head. It is our only -chance—then rush past the head.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But—” commenced Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Don’t argue—it’s our only hope. The thing -is too big to turn round in this small space. It -<i>must</i> go on. Once we get past it we may stand a -chance.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan never relaxed his watchful gaze. Suddenly the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_106'>106</span>reptile lowered its head and an ugly hiss came from its -mouth.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Now,” cried Alan, and as he hurled the knife, -harpoon-like into the open mouth two heavy stones -came crashing down on its skull.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The sudden onslaught dazed the creature, and its -head dropped to the ground. Quickly they rushed past -it, but they all realized that they were not yet out of -danger. The passage they were in was very narrow -and the serpent was so immense that it was impossible -for them to stand without feeling the clammy skin next -to them.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Jez-Riah shuddered. “What will become of us?” -she moaned “It is too big to kill.” And indeed, it -seemed to be, for Alan had not exaggerated. The -length was quite thirty feet, and the girth of its middle -was perhaps ten feet, narrowing to two at the tail.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You can’t kill it,” cried Desmond. “Why we -haven’t even the old clasp knife now.” A sudden convulsive -movement passed along the serpent’s body, and -it made them retch to see the tremor coming from its -head in undulating movements to its tail. Then it -raised itself up, and Alan was right—it was impossible -for it to turn—it was far too big and cumbersome. For -some time, with its head raised perhaps six feet from -the ground, it writhed to and fro in growing anger that -its prey should so elude it. As its anger grew greater, -its body rolled and moved in convulsive heaps, and the -trio sickened as the malodorous mass pressed itself -against them and pinioned them to the wall.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Lannie, what can we do?” asked Desmond. -Jez-Riah was almost unconscious with the awful -pressure, and the strain was telling on the two boys. -The strength of the beast was enormous, and they -realized that it had the power, even when at a disadvantage -itself, to press the very life out of them -against the wall.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then came a sudden sense of relief, as the serpent -contracted itself, but gave way to horror as they -realized that it was backing through the opening, -and its filthy head would soon be on a line with -them.</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_107'>107</span>“Stones,” urged Alan hoarsely. “Hurl them at the -head. Jez-Riah, you must help too.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Feverishly they worked throwing rocks and stones -with force at the monster’s head. It withstood the -onslaught valiantly for a time—its strength was -enormous—but at last a well directed shot of -Desmond’s caught it full between the eyes, and the -head dropped like a stone.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The serpent—it is dead?” asked Jez-Riah. “But -alas, no. The body is twitching all over—it has life -still.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>A sharp piece of stone jutted out above Alan’s head. -“Help me,” he said feverishly to his cousin. “This -is our last hope—this is as sharp as a knife. If we can -but loosen it you must help me to imbed it in the -brute’s head. It is stunned now—we must try and -overpower it while it is in that condition.” All the -time they were talking they were working hard to -loosen the stone and at last it fell into Alan’s hands. -It was not very large, but it had an edge like a -bayonet, and was of intense hardness.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Cautiously they forced their way on either side of -the twisting mass, until they were on a level with its -head. “There,” whispered Desmond. “Just between -the eyes.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The stone was raised; the huge beast was motionless—then, -with almost superhuman power, Alan brought -the stone down and embedded it deeply in the flesh, -while as Alan let go, Desmond hurled a heavy piece of -stone hammer-wise on the top of the stone, and buried -the sharp edge still deeper in the gaping wound. The -great snake woke to consciousness, and the boys had -only just time to get out of the way of its gaping -jaws. “Press yourself close to the wall, Dez,” commanded -Alan, and they reached Jez-Riah’s side in -safety. Their eyes dilated with horror as they watched -the great reptile die, for the boys between them had -given it its death blow.</p> - -<p class='c012'>How long the death struggle lasted they never -knew. Alan thought an hour, Desmond said two. -Blood poured from the wound in its head and a sickly -smell rose from the liquid. For some time the stone -<span class='pageno' id='Page_108'>108</span>remained fixed in the flesh of the serpent, but its -writhings at last loosened it, and it fell to the ground -with a horrible thud, while the blood rushed out of -the open wound like a miniature fountain.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Fascinated the three watched its last movements. -The body rolled from side to side, dashing first against -one then against the other of the unlucky prisoners, -but by flattening themselves against the walls, they -escaped any big injury—only bruises left their mark -to show what they had been through.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The movements became more irregular. For a long -time the mighty snake remained quite still, only to -wake up again after a rest with renewed energy. At -last its spasms became less frequent and less powerful. -It was dying. Its breath came like huge sobs that -travelled down its body. The stench was almost -unendurable. “I think it’s safe now,” said Alan at -last. Slowly they moved from their cramped positions. -Their hearts throbbed and their limbs ached. -Fearsomely they gave a last look at the head of the -dying, if not already dead, monster. A shudder ran -through them all. The strain through which they had -passed had been terrible, but for Alan, who had -engineered the defeat, it had been terrific. His limbs -ached, his head swam, and he reeled as he walked on -the free ground, unpolluted by the serpent. He -laughed a wild unnatural laugh; it sounded strange -even in his own ears, and he repeated it, as he -wondered whether he was indeed going mad. He felt -suddenly unaccountably frightened. Everything faded -from him but the memory of the serpent behind. -With another peal of almost senseless laughter, he -ran madly away into the distance, until the darkness -swallowed him up, and only the sound of his wild -laughter broke the stillness. Jez-Riah clutched at her -throat and spoke to Desmond. “Ar-lane—he is ill—come,” -said she, and the two followed Alan away -into the blackness as he sped on, laughing—laughing—laughing.</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_109'>109</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER VII<br /> <span class='large'>ON THE WAY TO THE TOMB OF KORAH</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>Time passed—time that had no measure—time that -seemed an eternity. They had all recovered from their -encounter with the Sacred Serpent, but the adventure -had left them nervous and irritable. There was food -in plenty, and the luscious roots gave them both meat -and drink. Always upward they mounted—and as -they saw the mountainous paths rise before them, -hope held out her encouraging hand, and whispered -that one day they might even see the stars. Jez-Riah -still led them on, through untold paths and a labyrinthine -maze. She always maintained that she knew the -right path to take.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Sometimes they had to crawl on their hands and -knees through narrow and low passages that seemed -to have no end. At other times they found themselves -in wide, airy byways with a height almost beyond -computation, for far above their heads they could just -catch the faintest glimmer of light on the purple -growth that covered the roof. Now and again springs -bubbled up from the earth and ran along beside them, -burying themselves as suddenly as they had appeared. -The atmosphere was very sultry and fetid—very -different from the air on the other side of the underground -river that separated the underworld people -from the desolate region they were now in. “How -long, Jez-Riah?” they asked her over and over again. -“How long before we reach the Tomb of Korah?” -And her answer was the same each time. “Oh Men -of the World Above, I do not tarry, I am leading you -to the Tomb as fast as I can. Be content with that.” -<span class='pageno' id='Page_110'>110</span>So the days passed—so the nights came round again. -Days which had no night, nights which had no day. -Time was measured by sleep. When they were all -weary they lay down to rest and sleep. This they -called night—when they awoke they called it day. -But they had lost count of the times they had slept -since Jez-Riah had come to them, they had lost count -of everything. They had only one object before them—to -reach the Tomb of Korah. Their plans ended -there; they had no idea what their next move would -be after they reached it. They had grown accustomed -to their strange, purple companion—in fact she had -become almost a necessity to them both. It was she -who passed many weary hours for them, by recounting -stories of the life of her people since they had -lived below. It was she who told them even more -fully than Har-Barim had done, how her people’s -forefathers had risen up against Musereah, and Har-Raeon, -and how they had consequently suffered -throughout the ages. And both the boys translated -Musereah as Moses, and Har-Raeon as Aaron, and -were more than ever convinced that strange as the -story was, this new race was indeed descended from -the Israelites of the Old Testament and could claim -Korah, Abiram and Dathan as its progenitors.</p> - -<p class='c012'>It was Jez-Riah who told them that behind a barred -gate was built a golden tomb wherein had been -deposited the remains of their first priests—“Har-Barim -and Kartharn.” It was at their shrine that the -ceremonies attached to the feast of Meherut were -performed. It was their Holy of Holies, and it was -over the bones of Har-Barim and Kartharn that the -priests made their vows.</p> - -<p class='c012'>They asked Jez-Riah about the fire and she grew -solemn as she answered them—“Ah, Men from -Above, Our Fire is sacred—it is Holy. It is the -symbol of our Jovah.—It is almost our God. The -God of our forefathers took on one occasion the form -of fire, so fire is sacred to us.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The Burning Bush,” said Alan in an undertone.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But,” she added sorrowfully, “the power of the -Fire is waning. According to one of our prophecies, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_111'>111</span>when the Fire shall die, then, also shall all the seed of -Korah die too. In all the ages that have passed since -the earth closed against us, no fuel was needed for -the Fire—it burnt of itself and never grew less. Then -one day noises were heard in the earth—our land shook -and trembled, and men fell on their faces in fear. -From that day we knew the Fire was growing less. -Our priests knew it—all our people knew it and terror -was in all our hearts. Then our high priest looked -up all the old laws and in the fourth book of Rabez-ka, -Queebenhah the Seer writes—</p> - -<p class='c017'>‘When the Fire shall shrink, then is the time ripe for -the people of Kalvar to rise. Live sacrifices must be -offered to appease the God of Anger. Send forth a -Light to the world above, and let it bring back men and -animals and birds to feed the furnace of Light. Live -sacrifices alone will keep the fire quickened—live -sacrifices alone will prevent calamities falling on the -Children of Kalvar.’</p> - -<p class='c012'>“So our wise men gathered together,” she continued, -“and by the wisdom of all, the Light was -made. The wise men of the temple and Kaweeka -alone could handle it—for they were possessed of -Holiness, and the Light was made from the Fire itself. -Chemicals were drawn from the recesses of the earth, -and in secret the Light was made.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“How did they use it, Jez-Riah?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“When it was sent out into the earth above, it was -sensitive only to life. When any warm living thing of -the world was near, it swooped down, and coiled -round and carried its prey back to us.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I understand better,” said Alan to his cousin. -“The Light is some magnetic electrical current with -abnormal power. Ugh! It’s horrible.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But why did they stop sending out the Light for -fodder to feed the flames?” asked Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Because we realized that our time is short. -Nothing will keep the Fire alive. The end is near.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>So they travelled—and then depression overtook -them as their journey seemed endless and they got no -nearer to their goal. Even Jez-Riah herself seemed to -<span class='pageno' id='Page_112'>112</span>lose hope, and with tears in her eyes she would say -pathetically “O Ar-lane, my senses seem dimmed—the -way is dark. Surely we must come there soon!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The monotony of the way drove the white men -nearly mad. The monotony of the food sickened -them. They felt half dazed; they forgot the reason -of their march; they forgot, even, what the goal was -toward which they were going. They knew only that -some power within them urged them to go on and -on and always on.</p> - -<p class='c012'>At last Jez-Riah’s eyes grew bright and her step -alert. “Don’t speak,” she urged, “don’t speak!” -So they went, until all the passages merged into one -long tunnel—darker than the others through which -they had come. The natural light shed from the earth -itself, grew still more feeble, and they found it difficult -to walk for fear of hidden pitfalls. Suddenly the -passage ended and Jez-Riah gave a glad cry. -“Behold, O Men of the Sun, this is the entrance to -the Tomb of Korah.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Are you sure?” asked Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Quite, O Ar-lane. The paths we have been -traversing were made by our forefathers long æons -ago. After they had fastened Korah and all that -appertained to him fast within the bowels of the earth, -they had to fight their way through to make a place -of habitation. They cut paths as they marched along, -and when they found the Fire—there they made their -home. I knew that when all paths merged into one, -the way was near to Korah’s tomb.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The place in which they found themselves was very -disappointing. Their way just ended—it did not widen -out at all, and the end was piled with stones and earth -that had fallen through the ages. Their quest was -over at last, and they took their first untroubled rest. -They slept long and quietly, and it was Jez-Riah who -awakened them and placed before them the food they -were so heartily sick of. “Nay, eat,” she commanded, -“your strength is needed more than before,” and -feeling the truth of her words, they ate until they were -satisfied and felt all the better for the food.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The earth has fallen,” said Jez-Riah. “If we are -<span class='pageno' id='Page_113'>113</span>to find the entrance to the tomb we must clear away -all that rubble.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Feverishly they set to work tearing their hands to -pieces on the jagged stones until the passage behind -them was nearly closed with the mass of rock and earth -that they had displaced. Twice they slept, and then -success came to them, for a solid slab of rock appeared -in the wall—a rock that had been made smooth and -upon which were carven hieroglyphics.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I cannot read it,” said Jez-Riah, but Alan was -already translating, for it was the Hebrew he knew, -and not the corruption that had come down through -the ages to the purple people.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Read it aloud,” said Desmond, and Alan spoke -the words of the inscription reverently.</p> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c018'> - <div>“BY THE WILL OF THE EXILED CHILDREN OF ISRAEL.</div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c017'>“Korah, son of Izhar, the son of Kohath, the son of -Levi, and his wives and his children and all that appertains -unto him and to them, lie buried in this cave. For -the wrath of Jehovah fell on his people who sinned against -the Lord, tempted by the Evil one—Korah. This is his -Tomb—cursed be the ones who open it before the day -appointed is at hand.</p> - -<p class='c017'>“Dathan and Abiram, sons of Eliab, the son of Peleth, -son of Reuben; Shedur, son of Helon, son of Abira, the son -of Simeon. Priests, chosen by the banished Children of -Israel in their new land of Kalvar—in the bowels of the -earth.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The cousins did little else but talk about the -discovery until the time came for them to rest. Their -labours had been rewarded; the Tomb of Korah had -been revealed to them.</p> - -<p class='c012'>They worked hard when they awoke to move the -massive block of stone. There was no secret spring -to assist them—the stone had been placed in position -some three thousand years before, and now seemed to -defy all the efforts they made to move it. With rocks -and stones used lever-wise they worked until after many -“days” they succeeded in forcing the solid block of -stone to the ground, but behind it was a wall closely -<span class='pageno' id='Page_114'>114</span>built of stones and earth bound together with a rude -cement. Their fingers were torn and bleeding in their -attempt to pull the stones apart. “At last,” cried -Alan in delight. For as he worked his hand had gone -into space—the tomb was laid open before him.</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_115'>115</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER VIII<br /> <span class='large'>THE TOMB OF KORAH</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>The Tomb of Korah! They had reached their goal -at last! The boys stood back awed at the thought of -what might have passed in that selfsame cavern -thousands of years before.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You go first, Jez-Riah,” said Alan at last, and -slowly, reverently the two boys followed her in. The -natural light had grown stronger and allowed them to -see quite plainly the mysteries the cave was to unfold. -They discovered it to be a cavern perhaps forty yards -square. The roof rose above them perhaps a hundred -feet, and was marked by a deep, zigzagged line -running across it from one side to the other. It was -like a scar!</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Dez,” said Alan suddenly, “is that where the -earth originally opened, when it deposited Korah and -the other Israelites within its bowels?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“If so we ought to be somewhere in the neighbourhood -of Palestine,” replied Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The cave had no outlet, and on the floor lay precious -stones of every kind and colour;—diamonds, rubies, -pearls, emeralds, sapphires—as large as Barcelona -nuts—lay strewn about in fabulous quantities. In one -corner of the cave were the remains of furniture and -household goods, mostly rotted away and eaten by -worms; and mingled with the precious stones were -human bones—human bones in such quantities that it -was impossible to avoid treading on them. Here was -a thigh bone, there a skeleton hand or a skull. Everywhere -the bones of men and beasts mingled together -in a heterogeneous mass.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Quietly, slowly they made a round of the place, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_116'>116</span>There were skeletons of horses, asses and camels lying -together in a corner, and piled on top of each other -in such a way as proved it had been done by the human -agency, were the remains of little children.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Skeletons of females with the remnants of clothing -on their whitened bones, adorned with anklets of gold -and bracelets set with gems, were everywhere, and -the whole scene was like a ghastly wonder story of -the East. They picked their way through a bed of -grinning skulls to where they saw something shining.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan picked it up. “A censer,” said he, “one of -the most beautiful I have ever seen,” And indeed it -was of wonderful workmanship. Even their little -knowledge told them it was of pure gold; it was most -wonderfully fashioned to represent on the one side a -cherub—a cherub so perfect that even the finger nails -were represented, and on the other, bunches of grapes -and vine leaves—symbols of the promised land.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Precious stones gleamed cunningly everywhere, and -the chains from which the censer swung were studded -with diamonds. They could scarcely bear to put it -down, but gazed at it entranced with its beauty. -Every moment they found in it some greater glory.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I have seen nothing modern even resembling -this,” said Alan at last. “Why, it is exquisite—think -of its value!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Its history alone would render it priceless,” said -Desmond, “apart from its precious metal and workmanship.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, but of what use is it to us down here?” -questioned Alan. “And even if we ever do get out, -who will believe our story?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I wonder where we shall find ourselves if we do -discover a way out,” said Desmond. “We have lost -all sense of direction down here—of distance and of -time. Why, we haven’t even any idea of how far we -have walked since we left the purple people—how far -do you think, Alan?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan shook his head. “It’s impossible to say, Dez. -How many times have we slept? We counted three -hundred times and then forgot—three hundred times -is a long while, old boy. We must have walked at -<span class='pageno' id='Page_117'>117</span>least fifteen miles each ‘day’ we have been on the -march—perhaps even more—so we have done a -considerable distance.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Then where shall we find ourselves? Africa? -America? Asia?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well, we shall not be penniless when we do get -to the world again,” and Alan pointed at the wealth -of jewels at their feet.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It is those that make me feel we shall never get -out,” said Desmond despondently.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Because it is only in books of romance that such -an adventure as ours would culminate successfully, -and it would only be in a Romance of Romances that -adventurers would come back from the very centre -of the earth, laden with such untold wealth!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Don’t be so depressing, Dez,” laughed Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But it’s true, Lanny. With wealth like this in -our hands we could command the trades of the entire -world. Why, with this we could corner wheat—corner -cotton—corner millionaires themselves—if we were -permitted to use it.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why permitted?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well, it depends on the government of the country -we eventually land in; they will want their share. If -it’s France we may get one half—if it’s Spain perhaps -an eighth—Russia?—well, nothing at all and the salt -mines into the bargain.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You are very cheerful,” laughed Alan, “but as a -matter of fact, I’ve been planning what I mean to do -with my share if we do get out.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Jez-Riah had been listening to the two boys speaking -and sighed deeply. They were talking in their own -language and had forgotten all about their strange -companion.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What will happen to her if we ever do reach the -upper world?” said Desmond suddenly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan looked soberly at the quaint little purple -creature who had so grown into their lives, who had -been so useful to them, who had become almost a -friend. They treated her as they would some great, -faithful hound who was devoted to them alone. She -<span class='pageno' id='Page_118'>118</span>was like a dumb animal in her unwavering loyalty to -them, and indeed would have laid down her very life -for her friends.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“She’ll have no easy time, poor thing,” said Alan, -“but I’ll use every scrap of my energy to prevent an -Earl’s Court Exhibition for her.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Again Jez-Riah sighed and a tear rolled down her -cheek.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What ails thee?” asked Alan in her own language.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I am sad and sorrowful, O Ar-lane,” she replied. -“The memory of a prophecy has come to me. I shall -see the stars of Heaven—the Sun in the Sky—but with -pain alone will such sights come to me.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We’ll keep pain from you,” said Alan kindly. “If -you are to see the stars, then that means we shall all -find a way out from here.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The boys set to work to try and find Korah’s -remains and an outlet to the world above. Many times -they slept, and their last waking thought was—“Shall -we find a way out to-morrow?” They counted the -skeletons and piled them reverently in one corner. -They counted the remains of twenty-two women, -forty-nine men and about thirty children, some of -whom appeared to be but newly born.</p> - -<p class='c012'>They gathered the precious stones, and placed -perhaps a gallon measureful in a basket Jez-Riah had -plaited out of the roots of the mautzer—her fingers -were busy the whole time they were exploring the -cavern and its contents.</p> - -<p class='c012'>She had made a covering for the censer, and that -had been put carefully aside. The furniture and tenting -was all valueless. It fell to pieces at a touch and -only small scraps of tinder-like material remained to -prove the glories of the silken coverings that had -been buried with the Israelites of old. Harness made -of leather, and trappings bound with gold lay on the -ground mixed up with the bones of the animals they -had adorned; chariot wheels lay among the wreckage, -and the whole scene was one of utter desolation and -carnage.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Do you know of a way out?” asked Alan of -Jez-Riah over and over again, and always she answered -<span class='pageno' id='Page_119'>119</span>“I have brought you in safety to the tomb of Korah, -O my friends. Further the way is hidden from me. -Now I trust to you.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>There was no apparent outlet from the cavern, and -the boys hunted for any written record that might have -been left behind by Korah or his company. “I want -a proof of our statements,” said Alan. “When we -get to the upper world we shall be looked upon as -madmen if we are unable to substantiate our story.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>But Jez-Riah would say, “Give up hunting for -records of my forefathers, I beg you, and turn your -energies to find a way to the sun—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan was thinking deeply on the situation they were -in, when his eyes were caught by the scar on the roof. -“I wonder,” said he suddenly, “I wonder if there -is a way out—there.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Where?” asked Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan jerked his head in the direction of the scar. -“It would be madness to try and find out,” said he. -“The ledges of rock are not strong enough to bear -one—don’t think of risking your life in such a foolish -adventure.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>And indeed it seemed almost impossible. The walls -of the cavern were jagged and rough, and in many -places overhung in a dangerous manner. To climb -to the roof would have made even an experienced -Alpine climber think twice before he attempted it, and -to one inexperienced in such feats it seemed like -courting death.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You wouldn’t try,” Desmond urged. He knew -Alan of old, and feared for him.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan laughed. “Is it likely?” was all he said. -But all the same the thought remained in his mind, -and his brain was working.</p> - -<p class='c012'>It was time to go to sleep. They had supped off -the roots of mautzer, and had drunk the liquid from -the stems of the elers, and felt refreshed. Jez-Riah -was already breathing softly, and Desmond was talking -in fitful gusts with drowsy interludes between. Of -the three, Alan alone was wide awake. He answered -Desmond quietly, and he at last dropped off to sleep too. -For some time Alan remained quite quiet, afraid lest -<span class='pageno' id='Page_120'>120</span>a tiny movement of his might awaken either of his -companions. Then Jez-Riah’s breath came in deep, -indrawn sighs, and Desmond lay with one hand over -his head and his lips slightly apart. Alan looked at -them both closely—they were fast asleep.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Stealthily he rose and stepped past the sleepers -through the low way into the Tomb of Korah. He -moved with purpose, for his plans were all carefully -thought out. High up in the roof, at the farthest -right hand corner, the scar seemed its widest. Quickly -he walked toward it, and without a backward glance -began a long, dangerous and arduous climb. The -rocks were slippery, and the foothold almost nothing, -yet with tenacious pluck he kept on until his fingers -were lacerated and his limbs ached. Pulling himself -up by the jagged pieces of rock, he came closer to the -roof. Once only he looked below, and his heart -pumped and his head swam as he saw the depths -beneath. After that he kept his eyes bent upward, -and he did not stop until he could touch the roof itself. -There was a little ledge, three feet from the top, which -was big enough for him to sit on fairly comfortably, -and his breath came in hard gasps as he rested.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then, as his strength came back to him, he carefully -put his hand inside the fissure. A stone moved, and -as he withdrew his hand, it dropped into the cave -beneath, and the sickening thud made him tremble. -He heard the sound of rushing waters. Gradually he -wormed his way until he was seated in the fissure -itself, and looked down on a swiftly flowing river -twenty feet below him. It was very swift—he could -not tell its depth, neither could he get down to it—for -the water had neither bank nor ledge to stand -upon. High walls reared on either side of the water -as it raced on its mad journey. He watched the swirling -depths. The spray at times reached his face, and -cooled him. The water was of a different colour from -the rivers in Kalvar—it looked cleaner, fresher. “I -wonder whither it leads,” he muttered, and then he -examined his position.</p> - -<p class='c012'>He was inside the fissure on a ledge perhaps three -feet wide. There was a sheer drop into the waters -<span class='pageno' id='Page_121'>121</span>below of twenty feet. There was no other outlet at -all. If they were to escape it would have to be by the -water. It was impossible to go back. Then a daring -plan came to him. “If we had the pluck,” said he -to himself, “Well, it will be do or die.” and slowly -he turned his attention to the descent.</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_122'>122</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER IX<br /> <span class='large'>THE PAPYRUS</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>Desmond had slept well; he woke lazily and looked -round him. Alan had already gone. He turned -sleepily over, but raised himself quickly as Alan hailed -him from Korah’s tomb with an exultant shout. Even -Jez-Riah realized that something of import had -happened as she watched Alan enter, bubbling over -with excitement, and his eyes bright and shining.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What is it?” asked Desmond eagerly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I’ve found the remains of Korah.” Alan made -the announcement quietly, but his cousin saw the -undercurrent of excitement that lay beneath his -words.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You’ve found Korah?” he repeated stupidly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Listen,” went on Alan eagerly, and speaking in -the quaint Hebraic dialect, so that Jez-Riah might -share his news, he told them of his adventure to the -roof of the cave, and of the river beyond. “Well,” -he concluded, “as I neared the bottom my foot slipped -and I clutched at a piece of jutting rock to save me, -and I had to use all my strength to keep from falling. -My foothold gone, I had to worm my way round the -rock to find another place easy of descent. You know -the wall is full of cracks and crevices. I came upon -a crevice larger than the others. It was big enough -to get through, and I wondered why we hadn’t noticed -it before. I realized, however, the tricks the lighting -of this place plays upon us, and I could see that the -hole simply looked like a shadow on the wall, so -cunningly is it hidden. I scrambled easily through, -and found it to be a cave, quite small, in the middle of -which is a deep pond of water, and fastened on the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_123'>123</span>wall by the aid of rude nails was this—” and he held -out a roll of parchment that crackled at his touch.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Desmond examined it curiously. “Why it’s a -papyrus,” he exclaimed.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes! and written by Korah himself, and placed -there just before he died.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Have you read it?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, it’s quite easy in parts. Listen,” and Alan -translated from the old and faded Hebraic characters -the following,</p> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c018'> - <div>“WRITING by KORAH, known henceforth to all generations as KORAH THE ACCURSED</div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c017'>Know, then, these four months, as far as it is possible -to judge time in this accursed spot, I and all my belongings -have remained in this cavern. Abiram and Dathan -have sealed the doors of stone against us. Escape is -impossible. There is naught for us to do but die. Be -it known—I—Korah the Accursed—am sore at heart for -my sins of rebellion against Moses and Aaron. Jehovah -has inflicted upon us all a grievous punishment. His -name be praised. Food there is none except that which -came down with us into this pit of terror. Lord of -Hosts, I tremble at what I see. Mothers tearing their -little ones, women in childbirth crying to the God in -Heaven that they may die before they are delivered. I—Korah—alone -have remained fasting. It is the only -reparation I can make for my sins, and for the unworthiness -I have shown as one of Jehovah’s chosen -ones. I Korah—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then came a space that was unintelligible. Time -had worked its will and the writing was indistinct, -and in parts entirely erased. “How awful,” said -Desmond, shuddering. “Think—half these skeletons -here were perhaps murdered by their brothers for food. -What agonies, what pangs they must have suffered!” -“Wait—there is more,” said Alan, and he went on -translating,</p> - -<p class='c017'>“Forty days and forty nights fasting is as nothing to -the fasting here. It seems forty times forty since food -passed my parched and cracked lips. My people turn -<span class='pageno' id='Page_124'>124</span>not upon me and slay me. Oh that they would! Dead -flesh is rotting all around me—the air is heavy with -the stench. There are none now left alive but myself. -I will fasten this to the wall of the inner cave, and then -lay me down to die. Of what use are gold and riches -to us here? Poorer am I than the most disease-laden -beggar of the world above. O God of Hosts forgive -Korah, the son of Izhar, the son of Kohath, the son of -Levi.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>For some time after Alan had finished reading the -boys remained in silence. The whole scene rose up -in their minds like a picture, and the horror of -it nauseated them. The terrible hunger and thirst of -the captives-the scenes of cannibalism afterwards—the -child murder—it was revolting. “Now,” said -Alan. “Come to the real tomb of Korah. This is -the tomb of his people—but he lies yonder.” So the -three of them mounted the rough steps in the rock, -and ten feet above their heads was the little opening. -Just a little cleft through which they passed, and down -a short but steep path into the cave below.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The centre of the cave was taken up by a deep pool -of water, but a narrow path ran all round. A huge -block of stone lay immersed in the water and round it -the water bubbled and sang showing the place where -the pond had its birth.</p> - -<p class='c012'>But Desmond saw no sign of the bones of Korah. -He looked puzzled. “There is no skeleton here,” -said he. “Where is Korah?” Silently Alan pointed -to the grey rock over which the water was lapping. -Desmond looked at it intently-and then understood. -In the course of time a spring had bubbled up and the -waters had covered the body of Korah. Some -chemical property in the water had preserved the dead -body and turned it to stone, and in the ages that had -passed deposits of lime and other minerals had been -secreted on the body, until it was now of gargantuan -size. Still plain, however, were the features. A -rather long nose, Semitic in shape, protruded from -a face that had possessed prominent cheek-bones and -deep, sunken eyes. The hair which had been long -was now a mass of stone that mingled with the shapeless -<span class='pageno' id='Page_125'>125</span>body. They could just trace the semblance of -arms that were folded across the stone chest, and there -was the suspicion of feet protruding from a kilted -tunic of cold grey stone.</p> - -<p class='c012'>In all, just a shapeless boulder in which could be -traced the likeness of what had once been a living man. -The waters of the centuries had preserved Korah -alone of the Israelites of old who had been imprisoned -in the pit.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Jez-Riah had listened in silence. With one finger she -had traced the outlines of the once handsome face—now -she spoke.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“He killed himself—in the water?” she asked.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No,” said Alan, “I think the cave was dry in those -days. He just came here to die; and in the place where -his dead body lay, before time could rot the flesh, a -spring broke through the floor of the cave and preserved -him—a memorial to all time of his sin.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Praise be to Jovah,” said Jez-Riah in a hushed -tone.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“<i><span lang="la" xml:lang="la">Requiescat in pace</span></i>,” said Alan as they turned to -leave the place. “Amen,” whispered his cousin—and -Korah was once more left alone.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Now,” said Alan some time later while they were -having their meal, “now we must make some arrangements -about leaving this place. The only way is by -the river, yonder.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Can we make a raft strong enough to bear us?” -asked Desmond. Alan shook his head. “I’ve already -investigated,” he said. “There is absolutely nothing. -The wood in there is rotten with age. I doubt whether -it would even float. There is only one possible way,” -and he looked at them intently. “We can all swim -pretty well. Our only hope is to throw ourselves on -the mercy of the waters. The knowledge we have of -swimming will enable us to keep our heads out of the -water—we must trust the current to do the rest. It -may mean death—but are we not in a living death -already? At any rate are you willing to try?” They -walked into the big cave and Desmond looked fearfully -at the terrible ascent which they would have to -make in order to reach the river, for it flowed on a -<span class='pageno' id='Page_126'>126</span>much higher level than that on which they were -themselves.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, it’s pretty stiff,” said Alan grimly. “But it’s -that or nothing. Are you ready to risk it?” For a -moment only, Desmond hesitated, then his mind was -made up and his hand gripped that of his cousin.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes,” said he. “What about you, Jez-Riah?” -And they were both surprised at the calm way in which -she took the suggestion.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It is very high,” said she. “How easy it would be -to fall!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>They rested and slept and ate before they attempted -the ascent. Also they had many preparations to make. -There was certain of the jewels to be taken with them—the -papyrus and the censer. Jez-Riah plaited a waterproof -case for the parchment, and with a plaited rope -fastened it to Alan’s shoulders. The jewels were -divided out between them and placed in little bags that -Jez-Riah wove from the root tendrils that grew outside -the large cave. The censer proved the greatest -difficulty. It was not only heavy, but exceedingly bulky -and cumbersome. It was Alan again who decided to -carry it. “But it will drag you down,” objected his -cousin. “I’ll manage it,” he replied, and he had it -fastened securely to his back with the strong rope that -Jez-Riah could make so quickly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>So they began their arduous climb. Alan went -first, followed by Jez-Riah, and Desmond brought up -the rear. “On no account look down,” Alan kept -urging. “It will be fatal if you do.” At last they -reached the tiny platform. Alan looked at it doubtfully. -Would it hold three grown persons? He -shivered—it would be a tight squeeze. His hand went -down and met Jez-Riah’s. He pulled her on to their -resting place in safety, and then Desmond reached it, -and for a while they sat in silence. The rushing of the -waters could be plainly heard. Time was passing—Alan -dared not move, for Jez-Riah, worn out with the -climb, was leaning heavily against him, and he knew -that the slightest movement from one or the other of -them might send them to their death, for the seat was -none too safe. “I think the time has come for -<span class='pageno' id='Page_127'>127</span>action,” said he quietly at last. “It is useless to wait -here any longer.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Jez-Riah moved restlessly. “What your will is, O -Ar-lane, that will I do,” said she.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I am going to plunge in the water,” announced -Alan. “If you see my body rise—follow me quickly. -Do not struggle, let the current do its will with you. -Safety lies in submission.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why wait to see if you rise?” asked Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Because I do not know what whirlpools may be -hidden there. If you do not see me after I have -plunged in, then you must do as you think best. But -surely death is preferable to a lifetime here?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Then I shan’t—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Don’t argue, old man. Do as I bid you. God -bless you.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The cousins solemnly shook hands, lingering -pathetically. It was like a good-bye to the dying.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Ar-lane, O Ar-lane,” came from Jez-Riah.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Have courage, little sister, be brave and follow -me.” And before they could say another word, he had -swung himself over the edge and had dropped into the -foaming water.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The water hissed and roared with fury as it felt the -presence of the foreign body—then it quieted a little. -Alan’s head appeared, his face deathly pale, and before -they realized it, he was out of sight, borne on the swift -current.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Jez-Riah was trembling. “Be brave, little sister.” -Almost unconsciously Desmond repeated his cousin’s -words. She clung to him for a second, and then with a -little frightened moan that went as soon as it was -uttered, she too dropped into the water below, and was -carried out of sight. Suddenly a great fear came over -Desmond. He was alone. The cavern seemed to ring -with laughter—the laughter of dead men. He hovered -at the edge of the little cleft and looked deep into the -boiling mass below, but he dared not drop in.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I can’t, I can’t,” he moaned, and the awful loneliness -came upon him and enveloped him in a cloak of -terror.</p> - -<p class='c012'>He looked behind him at the yawning chasm below. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_128'>128</span>If he lost his foothold—he shuddered. And then with -a mighty spring and a muttered “God help me,” he -followed in the wake of his cousin. The water closed -over him—he held his breath until his lungs felt as if -they would burst with the strain. Relief came at last, -the waters had calmed a little, and he was floating -gently on the current. He was conscious of intense -inky blackness, of icy waters and a fetid air above; of -a swiftly moving stream, that, although not rough, was -running fast; of strange shapes that seemed to hover -about him, and long, clammy hands that tried to pull -him out of the water. He knew it was death himself -he was fighting, and he fought to evade the fingers that -were now so near, almost clasped round his throat. -Then his senses forsook him and he was only an atom, -tossed about on the bosom of the unknown river, a -nothingness in a world of mystery and wonder.</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_129'>129</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER X<br /> <span class='large'>THE ESCAPE</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>And the seventh day was the Sabbath! The Lord -rested on the Sabbath! Sabbath! Seventh! -Seventh! Sabbath! These words kept ringing in -Alan’s ears as he lay quiet and tranquil in the darkness. -He wondered where he was, but was too tired to make -much effort to find out. His senses were dulled and -his whole body ached; he could see nothing, for total -darkness surrounded him. Then unconsciousness again -overtook him, and he dreamed again of the Marshfielden -fields and the rippling brooks.</p> - -<p class='c012'>When he awoke it was with a healthy feeling of -hunger, and gradually his senses returned and he -wondered where his cousin and Jez-Riah were. He -called them by name, but there was no reply. He -reached out on either side of him, but could feel -nothing—he seemed to be alone. The silence was -oppressive, the air heavy, and he found a great difficulty -in breathing. He tried to think of the mad plunge for -freedom into the swift underground river; he remembered -feeling the cold waters close over him, followed -by an interminable time under water when he could not -breathe, when his lungs were bursting, longing to disgorge -the used up air within him. Then he remembered -a feeling of relief as he drew in a long breath of -air, and afterwards—no more. He seemed to have -fallen into a never ending dream. Now at last he -realized he was safe again, and in his heart he thanked -God for having watched over him and brought him -once more to safety.</p> - -<p class='c012'>As the past events became clearer, Alan rose up -<span class='pageno' id='Page_130'>130</span>cautiously, but his head came in contact with the roof -of the place he was in. He went on all fours and -groped his way round the place. It was very small, -perhaps twenty yards in circumference, and perfectly -dark. Suddenly his hand touched something, something -warm. It was Jez-Riah, and, close beside her -lay Desmond. He spoke to them each in turn—shook -them, but they showed no sign of having heard him. -He listened for their heart beats, but neither showed -any sign of life.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The water that had carried them all to this new -abode ran near, and Alan dragged the two bodies to -the water’s edge. He dipped his hand in the cool -liquid and found that it was only an inch or two deep -at the most. He made a cup with his hands and dashed -the water into his companions’ faces in turn, and at last -was rewarded by a heavy sob from Jez-Riah and a -groan from Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Dez, old man, how are you feeling now? Jez-Riah, -are you better?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>So from one to the other he turned, his only thought -to bring them back to life and hope.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Suddenly Desmond spoke. “That was a near shave, -Lanny.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“How are you?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I feel beastly.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Where are we?” suddenly asked Jez-Riah.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I’ve no idea. The river has either disappeared -underground or we’ve been brought up a little side -creek and left the main channel itself. There is very -little water here—only a few inches at the most and it -is running very sluggishly. There is a tunnel to the -right up which we must have come, but it is very low; -I can hear the sound of swiftly running waters, but I -don’t feel strong enough to investigate in the dark.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Of course not, Alan,” answered Desmond, and -then Jez-Riah said pathetically, “I am hungry, O -Ar-lane.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan shook his head wearily. “There is no food -here. The purple light has gone. I am afraid we are -far from the vegetation of the underworld.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>They talked in low tones for some time—they all felt -<span class='pageno' id='Page_131'>131</span>ill and weak. The papyrus and all their treasures were -so far safe, and the censer still remained fast on Alan’s -back. Their clothes were nearly dry, so they realized -they must have been thrown up by the water for some -considerable time. While they talked they suddenly -heard the sound of heavy blows from somewhere above -their heads. Then the sounds increased and they heard -that which it was impossible for them to mistake—they -knew it too well—the dull roar of blasting operations -in a mine!</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan’s eyes were shining. “Did you hear that?” he -asked excitedly. “You know that sound? Haven’t -you heard that dull roar in the pit at Grimland?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Desmond spoke huskily. “You mean that we -are—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We are immediately below a mine. White men are -not far away, I am sure. They may be Britishers like -ourselves—oh, how can we get to them?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Wildly they hacked at the roof above them, but the -sounds they made were puny and little and made no -impression in the distance. Tired and weary they all -fell asleep, and when they awoke there was silence -everywhere. They were suffering terribly from -hunger; could they have seen themselves they would -have been shocked at their appearance. Pale, -emaciated, with hollowed eyes and deep furrowed -cheeks, they looked almost like old men, instead of -youths still in the glory of their manhood.</p> - -<p class='c012'>They fell into a stupor, and hardly roused themselves, -so weak and tired were they, when all at once there -came upon their ears a mighty explosion which shook -the place they were in and sent stones and rocks hurtling -all about them in the darkness. Then came a -rumbling deep and terrible.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It’s all right,” whispered Alan. “They are only -blasting again.” But neither Desmond nor Jez-Riah -answered him. Weak and hungry they lay inert and -senseless upon the ground. The throbbing overhead -began again, and Alan alone in his agony beat at the -roof with his hands, but realizing his weakness fell on -the ground beside his cousin and gave vent to dry, hard -sobs.</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_132'>132</span>He listened to his cousin babbling meaninglessly in -the throes of fever, and he heard the pitiful cry of the -purple woman as she asked for water to moisten her -parched mouth. Then he too gave way. Strong and -brave he had been through all their privations, but he -cried and chattered insanely to the figures he conjured -up in the darkness. Death was hovering near them; -the Black Angel was standing by them, and the Reaper -had his scythe in his hand only waiting for the opportunity -that he hoped would come, and that would enable -him to cut down three more sheaves for his well stocked -granary.</p> - -<hr class='c014' /> - -<p class='c012'>“I can’t think where the water comes from, Mr. -Vermont. There must be a hidden spring somewhere. -Can I have the pumps going and make preparations -for an excavation?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Certainly, Mennell, when you like,” and William -Mennell, foreman of the Westpoint Gold Mines in -Walla Balla, Australia, started his preparations.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The part of the mine he was working on at the -moment was overrun with water, which made the working -very difficult, and was causing a great deal of -anxiety about the ultimate safety of the mine. The -pumps were made ready, a shaft was sunk, and they -began to work.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The trouble is there, sir,” said he, indicating the -ground under his foot. “I’ll have it all up to-morrow.” -By six the next morning the men were hard at work, -and merrily they shovelled the earth aside, cracking -jokes meanwhile. Suddenly one of the men lurched -forward and gave a cry as he threw himself backward -on the ground behind him.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What’s up, Bill? Tea too strong this morning?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Take care,” he shouted. “There’s a landslip or -something. My spade went right through. There’s a -hole there.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Carefully they examined the place, and found that the -ground was not solid beneath, but below yawned a -pitch dark cavern.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Where is Mr. Mennell? What had we better -do?”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_133'>133</span>Mennell came up. “Got a lantern, boys?” he -asked. “Let’s see how deep it is.” They tied a -miner’s lantern on to the end of a red neckerchief and -let it down. “H’m, only about eight feet—during -the blasting the land must have slipped. My God,” -he shouted. “Ropes! Ladders! I’m going -down.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What’s wrong?” asked Ferrers, one of his pals. -“You look as if you have seen a ghost.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Mennell wiped the sweat off his forehead. “Look -down there, Ferrers,” said he hoarsely. “Can you -see anything?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Ferrers took hold of the lantern and peered down into -the blackness. Then suddenly he stood up and looked -closely into Mennell’s face. “There is something -there,” said he in an awe-struck voice. “Something -that looks like men.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You saw too?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Aye, William.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Then it was no ghost.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Down the rope ladder went Mennell, followed by -Ferrers. They bent over the inanimate forms of Alan -and Desmond Forsyth and gently carried them up into -the mine.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What’s that?” Ferrers pointed to a far corner -of the cave.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It’s a woman.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Tenderly also was Jez-Riah carried up the swaying -ladder. The miners were all speechless. How was it -possible for three human beings to have got into such -a position?</p> - -<p class='c012'>Reverently they were carried to the office at the -bottom of the shaft where the manager was busy -writing. Mennell told him what had happened, and -the boys were laid side by side upon the floor. But -when they looked at Jez-Riah they could not repress a -shudder. She looked almost inhuman with her purple -skin and protruding horn. They overcame their repugnance, -however, and forced brandy between her parched -lips.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Desmond opened his eyes first. “Is this Marshfielden?” -he asked.</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_134'>134</span>“It’s all right,” said Mr. Travers, the manager, -kindly, and he offered him some more of the -stimulant.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Then I am alive?” He touched Mr. Travers’ -hand. “God, I am among white people at last,” and -he fell back again unconscious.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The doc’s above,” said a man. “I’ve been on the -’phone. Beds are all prepared for them.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>So the two boys, wrapped in miners’ coats, were -carried out into the sunlight once again. Alan, however, -did not recover consciousness at all. He was -worn out from hunger, fatigue and worry. Always -the one to have a comforting word to cheer his companions, -this last experience had been too much for him -and he lay so still and quiet and cold, they feared it -would be impossible to save him. And Jez-Riah? She -had come to her senses and had called for Alan but the -miners did not understand her, and drew away from -her in fear.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What shall we do with—it—her?” asked Mennell -at last.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Take her above and put her in Dr. Mackintosh’s -care,” said Mr. Travers kindly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Right, sir.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The day was perfect, the sun shining brightly, the -sky was blue, a transparent blue, and the birds were -singing gaily. The warmth of the sun’s rays came -through the coat that was wrapped round Jez-Riah, and -she struggled to be free of it. The men put her on -the ground, and she stood, hands outstretched and -gazed at the sun.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Jovah. Har-Barim,” she cried, and smiled at the -brightness all around.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Suddenly a change came over her features and she -stepped out on to a grassy patch. A crowd of men -watched her, and their expressions showed horror and -intense fear. There was perfect silence for a moment, -and suddenly a voice cried out in tones so hoarse as to -be unrecognizable, “My God” and a man turned and -fled. All the rest of the miners followed him, their -faces white and strained, and little work was done that -day at the mine.</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_135'>135</span>And in a little saloon near by, half the men were -drinking deeply, drinking to forget the horror they had -just witnessed; and they laughed brazenly and made -coarse jests in their fear, but not one of them spoke to -the other of what he had seen.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_137'>137</span> - <h2 class='c005'>BOOK III<br /> <span class='large'>EXIT THE WORLD</span><br /> <span class='c010'>(<i>After the War</i>)</span></h2> -</div> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_139'>139</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER I<br /> <span class='large'>AT WALLA BALLA</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>Nurse Mavis Wylton looked after her patients cheerfully; -she was glad of something to do. Life had been -very dull in the little township and although the advent -of the two Englishmen had made her unaccountably -homesick, it had done a great deal toward breaking the -monotony.</p> - -<p class='c012'>In the first year of the Great War she had taken up -nursing, had tended the suffering on the muddy battlefields -of Flanders, had seen service under the scorching -sun of Salonica, had continued her labours in Malta, -Gibraltar and Egypt. She was in Cairo when the -Armistice was signed, and applied for a post in -Australia at the conclusion of the War.</p> - -<p class='c012'>An orphan, she had no ties in the dear old Mother -Country; her only brother was sleeping in the company -of thousands of others in the battle-scarred region of -Ypres. She was interested in her two patients—they -had come from the mine in an unaccountable manner: -she heard the story of the strange woman who had -accompanied them and only half believed it—it sounded -so very improbable. How could it be true? What -was it Mr. Travers had said? She remembered his -exact words.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Nurse, it was horrible,” he told her. “As we -watched, it—the woman’s face—seemed to dry up and -wrinkle until it looked like parchment. The outstretched -arms grew thin and bony; the body trembled -violently and crumpled up and fell to the ground,—and -when I went closer all trace of the woman had vanished -and there was only a little patch of brown dust on the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_140'>140</span>ground and a little purple package that she had been -wearing fastened to her back.” The nurse could -hardly believe anything so horrible, so uncanny. Yes, -poor Jez-Riah had had her wish. She had seen the -sun, had drunk in God’s pure air. But the atmosphere -was too rare, and she had died. Died? Nay, withered -up, and returned to the dust from which she had -sprung, and nothing remained of the strange, underworld -creature, but a little powdery matter that was -blown away to the four winds of the heaven she had -just existed to see.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Both Alan and Desmond lay in a semi-comatose condition -for many days. Their hardships had been so -great, their experiences so terrible, that it was marvellous -that they had returned sane to the upper world. -As it was, both suffered from brain fever, and were -now being nursed back to health and strength. The -crisis over, both boys were on the high road to convalescence. -Side by side in little narrow beds they lay, -and gradually the knowledge of their adventures came -back to them.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Mavis had just entered the room one day when Alan -broke the silence. “Nurse, what day is it?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Tuesday.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What month, Nurse?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It’s Tuesday the twenty-fourth of June.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Midsummer day?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes,” she smiled. “Now you mustn’t ask a lot -of questions, but I’ll tell you this—both you and your -friend—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My cousin,” corrected Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well, you and your cousin have been very ill. -You were brought here four weeks ago and at first we -despaired of your lives. You are both much better -now, and we hope to have you up very soon. Now -don’t talk any more—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Nurse,” he pleaded. “Just one more question.” -He pondered a minute. “It was June at Marshfielden -when—Why it must be 1915!” he finished quickly, -Nurse Wylton frowned. Was this a new form of -delirium?</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Now don’t ask questions—”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_141'>141</span>“Nurse, Nurse—I must know! We’ve been away -a long time. If this is June, then it <i>must</i> be 1915.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We are a long way past 1915,” said the nurse -quietly. “This is June, 1920. You must have mistaken -the date.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan looked at her in blank amazement. “1920,” -he muttered. “Desmond”—hoarsely—“did you hear -that?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Now don’t talk any more,” commanded the nurse—and -she drew the green blinds across the window, -and shut out the brilliant sunlight.</p> - -<p class='c012'>As soon as she had gone, Desmond spoke. “Six -years in that Hell! I can’t realize it. Over six years -cut right out of our lives!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I don’t know how we are to explain our presence -in the mine,” said Alan thoughtfully. “I don’t think -it will be altogether wise to tell our whole story. I’d -rather Uncle John knew first. He would, perhaps, get -old Sir Christopher Somerville to organize an expedition -to Kalvar.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes,” said Desmond, “a properly equipped exploring -party would find it comparatively easy to prove the -truth of our story. Why we have made one of the -biggest racial discoveries of the century. Historically -and scientifically we shall have benefited the whole world -by our experience.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Poor Jez-Riah,” said Alan suddenly. “What an -end!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The first day the boys were coherent, they had asked -about their little purple companion, and it was Nurse -Wylton who had broken the news of her “death.” -The boys had taken it very quietly—and the nurse was -unable to form any ideas on the relation she bore to -them. But they really felt towards her as they would -have done to a domestic animal. They scarcely realized -she was human.</p> - -<p class='c012'>In fits and starts the cousins recounted their -adventures to each other—even yet they could scarcely -realize they had come through safely. Daily they both -grew stronger, and the marks of privation and suffering -which had so disfigured their features were nearly -wiped away. They were afraid to cable old Sir John -<span class='pageno' id='Page_142'>142</span>and tell him of their miraculous escape. “We must -break the news gently to him—for he has mourned us -both, and it may be too much of a shock for him to -learn we are both alive and in Australia,” said -Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Desmond chuckled. “Australia! Fancy coming -out at the other end of the world! It’s almost like a -fairy story, isn’t it? Do you remember we wondered -where we should eventually land?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Nurse Mavis entered—her arms full of flowers. -“Now,” said she briskly. “There’s too much talking -going on. I am sure you will both overtax your -strength. Besides I have a visitor for you this -afternoon.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“A visitor?” echoed both boys.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, Mr. Travers, the Mine Manager, is very -anxious to see you, and he wants to return you your -property.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What property?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Some packages you had when you—came—in -Walla Balla.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The boys looked at each other blankly. They had -entirely forgotten the papyrus and censer and jewels -they had brought from the Tomb of Korah. They had -been worrying about their financial position, and now, -if the jewels proved to be real, they could raise enough -money and to spare for their expenses and their fares -back to England.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Mr. Travers will be here in about half an hour,” -went on the nurse. “Do you feel well enough to be -wheeled out in chairs to the garden?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Please,” said Desmond. “I’m sick of this room.” -But they felt very weak as they walked across the -corridor to where the bath chairs were awaiting them -with many comfortable cushions and rugs.</p> - -<p class='c012'>One of the under nurses wheeled Alan out first, and -as Mavis tucked the rugs round Desmond, he whispered -“Wheel me once round the garden first, Nurse.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The hazel eyes smiled down at the blue ones, and a -touch of colour came into the nurse’s pretty cheeks. -Of the two strangers, Desmond was her favourite. -He reminded her of her brother—in many ways he was -<span class='pageno' id='Page_143'>143</span>so helpless, and she mothered him and cared for him, -until love had overtaken her unawares.</p> - -<p class='c012'>She wheeled him along the grassy paths, and he asked -her to stop and pick him a rose, but when she offered it, -he saw only the roses in her cheeks—smelt only the -perfume of her hair.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Mavis, Mavis,” he whispered, “will you come back -to England with us—with me—when we go? It seems -too soon to speak—I’m an old crock—old before my -time—but you have brought me back to life and hope. -I can’t tell you what we have been through, Alan and -I. Some day you shall know the whole story. Meanwhile -may I hope? I love you with my whole soul. -Come back to England with me as my wife!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The hazel eyes grew tender as Mavis bent over the -chair and smoothed the thin hand that lay on the coverlet. -“I do care,” she whispered tremulously. “I -have grown to care a great deal—but are you sure? I -know so little of you both. I realize you have been -through some terrible experiences. I won’t question -you, I will trust you, but isn’t it wiser to wait? Wait -until you are stronger. Perhaps in England there was -a girl once,” the pretty lips trembled, “a girl you once -cared for. She may be waiting still—but you have been -ill, and have forgotten.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No,” said Desmond firmly. “There has never been -a woman in my life. I swear it—never.” Suddenly, as -he spoke, there came before his eyes the picture of a -purple woman leaping into the flames—Kaweeka. -“My God!” he cried, “listen, Mavis! I’m not -worthy of you. One day I will tell you everything. It -is true there was a woman once—” Mavis stifled a cry. -“Listen. She wasn’t a woman of this world, but like -Jez-Riah, the woman who was with us when we came -here. I did not love her—I think I loathed her, but she -was like a siren. She exercised an unholy power over -me. Mavis—she asked me to marry her.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Did you?” in a whisper.</p> - -<p class='c012'>A flush of shame came over the white face. “Yes, -Mavis,” hoarsely. “For weeks I lived in her house—until -my cousin found me. When he appeared she did -her best to woo him also. She cast me aside, but he -<span class='pageno' id='Page_144'>144</span>was strong where I had been weak. No overture she -made was strong enough to tempt him. He it was -who brought me to my senses and saved me from everlasting -shame.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You loved her?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No! A thousand times no! Mavis—it’s difficult -to explain. Our whole story is so improbable, so -fantastic, that without certain undeniable proofs which -we hold, it would be considered as the phantasy of a -disordered brain. This woman was nothing to me -really; when we were together I loathed and hated her—almost -feared her, but I was clay in her hands. It -was a difficult situation—at that time I did not understand -her language or the ways of her people. Oh, -how can I make you understand! She wanted me as -a new kind of toy. She knew nothing of morality -or life as we know it. Her power was almost -mesmeric.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Is she living still?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No. She died—oh, years ago,” passing his hand -wearily across his brow. “I am sorry, Mavis. I had -forgotten. I had no right to speak to you, but all -recollection of Kaweeka had faded from my mind until -you spoke of another woman. Will you forget what I -said? I beg of you, don’t despise me too much.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Dear—I hardly know what to say. I forgive you -freely. I nursed you back to life, Desmond. I devoted -my whole time to you. While Matron and Nurse Fanshaw -attended to your cousin, I watched over you. -You grew dear to me. I wanted to see your eyes look -at me with recognition in them. I—I—wanted you to—to -like me—a little. Then when you first became -convalescent I loved to talk to you. Dear, I can forget -the past. Life since 1914 has changed. Women have -changed. We are no longer the narrow minded stay-at-homes -we were before the War.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The War?” asked Desmond wonderingly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, the Great War. The war with Germany.” -He looked puzzled, but asked no questions, only lay -back with his eyes closed, thinking. “We understand -the temptations of sex,” she went on, “and can forgive. -You asked me just now to marry you. I’ll -<span class='pageno' id='Page_145'>145</span>marry you most gladly whenever you like, and I’ll do -my best to make you forget your terrible experiences. -Wait—” as Desmond would have spoken, “I’ll ask no -questions. When the time is ripe you can tell me all. -Meanwhile I’ll be content to love and trust.” There -was no one in sight; a tall hedge on either side of the -garden walk gave them shelter.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Kiss me, Mavis,” said Desmond hoarsely. “Oh -my darling, how I love you.” And so the old, old -story was told once more.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Nurse Wylton! Nurse Wylton!” Matron’s -voice was calling and it was a rosy cheeked nurse who -answered.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Nurse, wherever have you been? Mr. Travers has -been waiting over half an hour to see the patients.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Half an hour! Mavis offered no excuse—indeed she -had none, and she wheeled her charge to Alan’s side. -As she turned away to fetch Mr. Travers, she heard -Alan say petulantly, “Wherever have you been all this -time, Dez?” but she didn’t catch Desmond’s reply. -If she had it would have set her thinking, for he said -in an awe-struck tone, “Lanny, old boy, do you know -there has been a war—a war with Germany? And -we’ve missed it, old chap, we’ve missed it.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Mr. Travers was a genial soul and loved by all the -miners. He came forward and greeted the boys -cheerily.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well, I’m glad to hear you are both better. A -nice fright you gave every one to be sure. We -wondered at first how you had got into such a -position.” He laughed heartily at the recollection.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“However, the explanation was quite simple after -all, wasn’t it?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The cousins looked at one another with questioning -eyes. In their opinion the explanation could hardly -be called simple! Mr. Travers, however, went on. -“After you had been rescued, Mennell, our foreman, -gave orders for the men to cease work at that point. -He wanted investigations to be made, after consulting -me. The following day, however, we found the cave -had filled with water, and the pumps were kept very -busy, I can tell you. Then part of the flooring caved -<span class='pageno' id='Page_146'>146</span>in, and the walls gave way. Oh, it was a horrid -mess! However, it was eventually cleared away, -and we discovered the subterranean passage. Very -ingenious indeed.” And he rubbed his hands together. -The boys were frankly puzzled.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“When did you leave Karragua?” asked Mr. -Travers suddenly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Karragua?” asked Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, Karragua.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Desmond opened his mouth as if about to speak, but -Alan was the first to recover his wits.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Before we tell you our story, won’t you tell us -what you discovered?” he asked shrewdly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Certainly, my friend. I suppose it was some bet -you had on?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Something of the sort,” agreed Alan, now wholly -puzzled.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I thought so. I knew I was right. I shall take a -bottle of rum off Old Man Paterson now. I told him -it was the result of some freakish wager—he would have -it you had discovered it by accident.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Do go on,” urged Alan. The situation was becoming -desperate. Neither of the boys had the slightest -idea of what Mr. Travers was talking about.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well,” continued the cheery manager, “you may -be sure it took some time to clear away the débris after -the cave-in. When it was clear we saw a passage leading -out of it, and followed it about a mile, when it -became choked up; and as we had made no preparations -we returned and decided to continue our investigations -another day.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well?” from both boys.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It was a Thursday. John Cornlake, Bill Watson -and one or two other good, all round pick hands came -with Mennell and me. It was a long road—two and -three quarter miles by our pedometer—pitch dark, as -you know. Suddenly we saw a speck of blue in the -distance. We moved the boulder aside—how cleverly -it is hidden among the rocks and undergrowth! and -we realized at once it was the exit of ‘Red Mark’s -Tunnel’.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Neither of the boys spoke—they saw the humour of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_147'>147</span>the situation, but were afraid lest by a word they might -give themselves away.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It must be a hundred and twenty years since it was -used. How did you come to discover it?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“A fellow told us about it,” said Alan vaguely after -the fraction of a pause, and Mr. Travers was content.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Of course when the shaft of our mine was sunk, -the workmen searched for the entrance to the tunnel, -but it was never discovered, and I don’t suppose it ever -would have been except by a lucky accident. I suppose -you were unable to find your way back to Karragua—was -that it? You were in a pretty bad condition when -you were found. We have already informed the -government of the discovery,” he went on, “and agents -have been sent down to inspect it. We are not sure -what the result will be. Every one in Walla Balla -wants to have it opened up as a sort of showplace. It -would certainly do the township an immense amount -of good. Red Mark and his fellow convicts who -escaped through it have certainly left a wonderful -monument behind them.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>So! It flashed on Alan’s mind at once. In some -miraculous way the entrance to the passage by which -they had come from Korah’s tomb was again blocked -up. Their secret was still their own, but a subterranean -passage made by early eighteenth century convicts had -been unearthed instead.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Did Red Mark dig the passage himself?” asked -Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The story goes that Red Mark and a fellow convict -escaped and commenced a passage. Walla Balla was a -large farm estate at that time, and was employing nearly -sixty convicts. Escape was almost impossible, the place -was so well guarded, and such brutal treatment was -inflicted on those that attempted to escape that few -tried. Red Mark and his companion were lucky, however, -and they managed to elude the bloodhounds. -Their friends helped them with food. Feverishly they -worked at the tunnel. It was their plan to burrow to -the sea. It took them several years to complete it, -but they accomplished their stupendous task at last. -The night it was finished fifty convicts vanished. They -<span class='pageno' id='Page_148'>148</span>had ransacked the larders and had taken plenty of food -with them. Those that were left talked vaguely about -having heard of a subterranean passage, but it was -never found—at least not until now. Those convicts -were never seen again. But at Karragua Creek a small -sailing craft disappeared, and on it doubtless went Red -Mark and his friends. But of course you’ve heard -the story before. How did you find the place—by -accident? And then I suppose you wagered you’d find -your way through to the other end.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan smiled. Mr. Travers was extremely helpful. -He talked so much himself that he gave no one else -the chance of speaking, and he considerately answered -all the questions that he put to the boys—himself.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes,” said Desmond, who had taken his cue from -his cousin. “We told a friend about it, who wagered -us one thousand pounds we would find our way -through. Unfortunately, our lanterns went out, we -lost our way, we had no food and—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“And I suppose you were a week or more in that -cave—hungry and worn out?” finished Mr. Travers -helpfully. “Now I’ve brought you your property -back,” and he handed them the packages they had -brought from the Tomb of Korah. “Oh, you might -give me an official receipt for them,” and he handed -the boys a paper for them to sign. “By the way,” he -continued, as he put the receipt away, “that woman.” -His genial face grew solemn. “What was it—? Was -it some—some joke you had prepared, or was it—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I can’t explain yet,” said Alan shortly. “We are -going home to England where we have a very strange -story to tell. I cannot explain the phenomenon you -saw, but I may have to call upon you to repeat the story -of her death. I suppose I may use your name?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“By all means. I shall be only too pleased to assist -you young gentlemen in every way I can, but I shall be -glad to hear about that woman—it was damned strange. -By the way, I sealed your parcels with our office seal. -I should like you to examine them to see they are -intact.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We won’t bother now, Mr. Travers, thank you. -We have absolute confidence in you. By the way,” he -<span class='pageno' id='Page_149'>149</span>added, as if in afterthought, “could you put me in touch -with any one who would buy one or two unset gems? -I have some with me, and am anxious to convert them -into cash for our immediate use.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“That’s easily done,” said Mr. Travers. “Our -general manager is connected with Messrs. Frimpton, -Long and Beauchamp of Melbourne. They are, I -think, the biggest dealers in gold and precious stones -in Australia. I will get an introduction for you.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Thanks very much.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Don’t mention it. Now I think I have stayed quite -long enough for a first visit. Good-bye, Mr. Forsyth. -Good-bye, Mr. Desmond. Take care of yourselves, -and don’t get over tired,” and the kindly man left them.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We got out of that pretty easily, thanks to you,” -said Desmond as they saw him disappear down a bend in -the garden. “I couldn’t think what he was driving at.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It’s extremely lucky the way to Korah’s tomb has -been hidden again. That heavy fall of rock and earth did -us a good turn.” Alan remained silent a few minutes, -and looked at his cousin quizzically. Then quietly—</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Haven’t you anything to tell me?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What do you mean?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh my dear chap—don’t think I am merely -inquisitive, but we’ve been like brothers all our lives. -I’ve watched our pretty nurse; I’ve watched you too. -Have you spoken?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes. My God, Alan! I’m not worthy. Think—Kaweeka—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“That is past. It’s no good worrying over what is -done. You were not responsible down there, alone, in -that Hell. Have you told Mavis about it?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I’ve tried to make her understand about Kaweeka—but -I’ve told her nothing about our adventures and -our discoveries.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I’m glad of that. I should like Uncle John to be -at the first telling of our experiences. I’m glad about -Mavis for your sake. I like her very much—in fact I -might say I’ve grown to be almost fond of her. All -happiness, old boy.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I should like to be married before we start for -England.”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_150'>150</span>“Will she agree?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I think so.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well I’ll be best man. Ah, Mavis”—as she -appeared—“there is to be no formality now, you know. -You are going to marry one of the best, and you’ve -got to like me too.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Mavis bent down and kissed his cheek. “There! -Alan, see how cousinly I can be,” said she laughingly. -“Now it’s time you both went to bed—you’ve been -up quite long enough for one day.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>That night before the lights were extinguished she -told them the story of the Great War. “Where have -you been?” she asked in bewilderment. “Why every -one in the world knows of it. It’s been horrible—terrible; -white fighting against white; white employing -black to help them. Every nation in the world suffered -in one way or another.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I know it sounds improbable, dear, but neither -Alan nor I knew the long talked of war with Germany -had really come to pass until you spoke of it to-day. -Don’t ask any questions—just trust me.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It’s all very mysterious and strange,” said she -ruefully. “But I will possess my soul in patience.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>As soon as he was able, Alan sent one magnificent -diamond and half a dozen emeralds to Messrs. Frimpton, -Long and Beauchamp and received in return banknotes -to the value of five thousand pounds. The boys had -also chosen some diamonds for Mavis, and had had -them set into an engagement ring for the woman -Desmond loved.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Already they were well enough to leave the hospital, -but as Walla Balla was only a very small mining township, -there was no accommodation for visitors, so the -cousins remained at the hospital as paying guests.</p> - -<p class='c012'>One day, late in July, a very pretty wedding took -place. The bride was dressed in her nurse’s uniform -and the bridegroom and best man were arrayed in unconventional -white duck. The ceremony was performed -by the local clergyman, and there was a big -spread afterwards at the hospital, to which everybody -in the township had been invited.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan felt rather sad as he stood waiting on the platform -<span class='pageno' id='Page_151'>151</span>for the train to come in that would carry off the -happy pair to their honeymoon. No woman had ever -entered his life. His great ideal was a dream still; and -he wondered if the time had passed for her ever to -materialize.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You’ll arrange for everything, won’t you?” said -Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Rather. Now don’t worry. The boat leaves -Sydney at noon on the seventh of next month—eleven -days from now. It’s the Clan Ronald. I’ll book your -berths and await you there.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Good-bye.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Good-bye.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Their farewells were said, and Alan was left alone. -He stayed a few days longer at Walla Balla among the -friends he had made, and then travelled by easy stages -to Sydney. The country was very beautiful but he -longed to get home. He longed to see the smoky -chimneys of London, the bustling streets, to hear again -the noisy traffic, and at last to enjoy the truly rural -beauty of the English lanes and woods. He longed to -see his uncle. Was he still alive? he wondered. He -was afraid to cable; he was afraid to write. Suddenly -an idea came into his head and he wondered why he -had not thought of it before. He would write to his -uncle’s confidential clerk and friend—Masters. He -could trust him to break the news gently.</p> - -<div class='lg-container-r c018'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“<span class='sc'>Hotel Majestic</span>,</div> - <div class='line in4'>“<span class='sc'>Sydney</span>.</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='lg-container-l c018'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“<span class='sc'>Dear Masters</span> (<i>he wrote</i>)</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c017'>“<i>You’ll be surprised to hear from one whom -you no doubt have long mourned as dead. -Don’t be afraid—it is no ghost who is writing -you, but a living man. I cannot explain everything -in this letter, but I am catching the next -boat home, and I will telegraph on reaching -Plymouth the exact time we expect to arrive in -London. Yes—it’s ‘we,’ Masters, for I have -found my cousin Desmond. It all sounds -wildly impossible I know, and I am writing you -<span class='pageno' id='Page_152'>152</span>that you may break the news to my uncle that -we still live. Tell him we are longing to see -him. Tell him Desmond has found a wife and -is bringing her home. I can say no more—my -hand is trembling with excitement as I write. -We have seen strange things, been to many -strange places since we left Marshfielden, but -impress upon Sir John, that had we been able -to communicate with him we should have -done so.</i></p> - -<p class='c017'>“<i>With our renewed wishes to Sir John and -yourself</i>,</p> - -<div class='lg-container-r c018'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“<i>Yours very sincerely</i>,</div> - </div> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line in4'>“<span class='sc'>Alan Forsyth</span>.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c012'>“There! I think that will meet the case,” and Alan -fastened up the letter and posted it.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The seventh at last! All the luggage was on board; -Desmond and his wife drove up radiantly happy to the -quay and waved excitedly as they saw Alan leaning -over the bulwarks. The bell clanged, the sailors gave -vent to their sonorous cry, “All ashore! All -ashore!” The siren sounded. Gradually the great -vessel glided away; the smoke belched out in volumes -from her funnels; the landing stage grew smaller and -smaller until it was out of sight altogether. The vessel -had started on her journey to England.</p> - -<p class='c012'>That night after dinner, when Mavis had gone to -her state-room, the two cousins had a heart to heart -talk in the moonlight.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It seems impossible we are really going home at -last,” said Desmond. “I feel like a child again. I -have so much to learn. When we disappeared aeroplanes -were only beginning to be used—now they are -almost perfect, and are vehicles of every day use. The -whole world seems to have progressed a century in -these last few years.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“There certainly is a great deal for us to learn,” -agreed Alan, “but we must leave it to Uncle John. -He will put us right about everything.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I wonder how he has progressed with his airship,” -<span class='pageno' id='Page_153'>153</span>said Desmond after a pause. “We used to laugh at -the dear old chap; he has the laugh on us now.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“He always said that the future of commerce was in -the air.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Have you the papyrus safe?” asked Desmond -suddenly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan laughed. “Rather! Or at least the Purser -has. I bought a strong deed box in Sydney and packed -everything in it; here’s the key. When next we open -it, please God, it will be in the presence of Uncle John.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan looked sadly at the scene in front of him. A -brilliant moon had risen and was sending its beams -across the phosphorescent waters. The air was sweet -and balmy—the Southern Cross was discernible and the -whole scene was like a wonderful painting. The chud-chud -of the engines and the swish of the water was the -only sound to be heard. Somehow, Alan felt very much -alone that night. Desmond, his childish playmate, his -boyhood’s chum, and later his companion in adventure, -seemed lost to him. He had married a wife. That -was the trouble in a nut-shell. Things would never be -the same again. He was fond of Mavis—she was a -dear girl, and would be a splendid wife for his cousin—</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Good night, old chap,” said he huskily. “I’m -tired. I’m going to bed. I’ve been keeping you too -long from Mavis.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Good night, Alan. I think I will turn in now. I -shall tumble to sleep as soon as my head touches the -pillow,” he added boyishly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Good night.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>But it was early morning before Alan went to sleep. -He wondered what the future had in store for him. -Would it prove as adventurous as the past? Or would -he remain a lonely old bachelor, a wanderer on the face -of the earth? No fixed home of his own—a favourite -uncle, perhaps, to Desmond’s sons. Yes, he was -getting morbid. He was still young, barely thirty and -had his life before him. Somewhere, perhaps, a mate -was waiting for him. Somewhere, some time he would -find his ideal,—and then—</p> - -<p class='c012'>The clock struck five; he yawned, turned over and -fell asleep.</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_154'>154</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER II<br /> <span class='large'>HOME AGAIN</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>In a lovely part of Perthshire, deep in a valley among -the mountains, lonely and hard of access, stood a -curious building. Any one with a knowledge of -aeronautics would have recognized it as a hangar for -an airship. A narrow track led from it to a tiny -cottage in which lived three men—Sir John Forsyth, -Abel Masters and Hector Murdoch, the latter a trusty -and faithful mechanic. Shortly after Alan’s supposed -death, Sir John gave up everything to the last -remaining object of his life—the completion and -success of his giant airship. He had grown very -secretive about it. He had it dismantled and taken to -pieces, and in pieces it was sent to Scotland to await -further experiments. A hangar had been built, the -workmen had gone—and then the three men set to -work to build up the “Argenta” once again. Sir -John had disposed of his interest in the Marshfielden -collieries, and his London offices had been taken over -by the new owners, hence he had no tie to keep him -in the great metropolis.</p> - -<p class='c012'>For over five years he had worked, and now success -had come. The powerful spirit he had perfected as a -motive power was unexcelled and on the morrow they -were going for their first trial flight in the great -machine.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Sir John rubbed his hand affectionately over the -shimmering metal. It meant everything to him since -his nephews had gone.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It’s beautiful, Masters!” said he, and there was -a note of triumph in his voice. “It’s perfect.”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_155'>155</span>“Yes, sir. Three hundred miles an hour we ought -to do comfortably, that is the minimum, and from four -hundred and fifty to five hundred at express speed.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You’ve worked with me very faithfully, Masters. -It was good of you to pander to the whim of an old -man, and bury yourself up here.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I was only too glad to come, Sir John,” answered -Masters. “For forty-five years I worked in your -office—your father’s it was then, sir. I was the first -to congratulate him after Victoria, God bless her, had -made him a baronet. For over twenty years I was -your confidential servant—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Friend! Masters, friend!” gently corrected Sir -John.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well, friend, if I may say so. I was always -interested in electricity and mechanics, and when you -started experimenting, it was me you asked to help -you. I have never forgotten that, Sir John, and now -I am proud to have been the one to see the work of -years rewarded by such success.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Where is Hector this morning?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“He has motored to Arroch Head for the letters.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Is it the day?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, Sir John, it’s Friday.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Ah, of course, so it is.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Since Sir John had been living at Dalmyrnie, no -one had his address except the Poste Restante at -Arroch Head—the nearest village fourteen miles away. -No persuasion was strong enough to make him reveal -his hiding place. He seemed to live in dread of his -secret being snatched from him. No precaution was -too great to take to prevent such a catastrophe.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Lunch is ready, Sir John,” came a voice from -behind him. It was Hector who had returned. The -three men all had meals together in the little -honeysuckle-covered cottage that had once been a -gamekeeper’s. There was no ceremony—they were all -workers together.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The leather Post Office bag was on the table, and -Sir John unlocked it with the key that hung so -prominently on the wall.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What a budget,” said he testily. “Why do people -<span class='pageno' id='Page_156'>156</span>bother me?” He began to sort the letters. “One -from Freemantle and Goddard—their account, I -suppose. That’s from Armstrong’s with their invoice -for those aluminium screws. A wire for you,” tossing -the little orange envelope across to Masters.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Masters picked it up gingerly. “Who ever can it -be from? Oh,” as he read it. “I don’t understand it. -I think it must be meant for you, sir.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Sir John looked up. “Why?” he asked.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It was handed in at noon yesterday at Plymouth. -It was redirected on from the old London offices. It -says, ‘Landed quite safely. Leaving Plymouth this -morning. Arrive Paddington 5:20. Will come -straight to you. Forsyth.’”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Forsyth!” repeated Sir John. “Who on earth -can it be? And if it’s for me, why did they address -it to you?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I don’t understand it at all, sir,” said Masters. -“Haven’t you a cousin—Dr. Forsyth who went to -Canada some years ago?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, yes! Malcolm Forsyth! Of course, of -course. Well, I can’t see him. I won’t see him. I -don’t want to see anyone. But why did he wire you, -Masters? He didn’t even know your name.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I can’t understand it at all, Sir John,” then his -face brightened, “unless the clerk who redirected it -put my name on by mistake.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Ah, perhaps that was it. Oh well, never mind,” -said Sir John testily. “You must write and say I -can’t see him. Here’s a letter for you, too,” he -went on.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I expect it’s from the Stores,” said Masters. “I -have been expecting their list of concentrated foods -with the highest caloric value. We want them in our -flights.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>He opened the letter casually. “My God!” he -cried and it dropped from his nerveless fingers.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“For Heaven’s sake control yourself,” said Sir -John sharply. Now his airship was complete, his -nerves were all on edge waiting for the trial. “What -is it? What is it?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I’m sorry,” said Masters penitently, “but I’ve had -<span class='pageno' id='Page_157'>157</span>a shock. I’ve heard from some one I thought was -dead years ago.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Sir John showed little interest. “Well let us now -get on with lunch,” was all he said.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I don’t think I’ll have any if you don’t mind,” -said Masters. “I must go into Arroch Head at once -and send a telegram. I may have the car I suppose?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why, of course, but do have your meal first.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No—no I can’t wait. I must go at once.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Masters had had a shock. He had received Alan’s -letter from Sydney, and the meaning of the telegram -was clear. Alan and Desmond were safe and had -arrived in England. He must wire them at once, and -give them Sir John’s address. He scarcely knew how -to break the news to him, and it worried him as he -went into the little village.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Have you wired your friend?” asked Sir John -when he got back.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Do you want to see him—if so you had better take -a short holiday after the trial.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Thank you all the same, Sir John, but I’ve wired -them to come to Arroch Head.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The devil you have!” roared Sir John. “I -suppose the next thing will be that you want them to -come over here and see the Argenta.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I was going to suggest it to you,” answered -Masters imperturbably.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Have you taken leave of your senses? Show -my work—the child of my brain to strangers? -Never!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“They are not quite strangers, Sir John. The fact -is—” he hesitated, “I told you I had mourned them -as dead—so have <i>you</i>, Sir John.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I have given them your address and—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You’ve given them my address?” spluttered the -old gentleman in rage.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, Sir John—don’t you understand now? I -told you that <i>you too</i> had mourned them as dead.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Sir John looked sharply at Masters, and as he gazed -deep into his eyes he read there the truth. “Alan—Desmond,” -<span class='pageno' id='Page_158'>158</span>he said hoarsely. Masters nodded his -head and Sir John sank back into his chair.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Alan!” he whispered. “Is it true?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Don’t joke, man, for God’s sake! Don’t fool -me! It can’t be true. It’s six years since the accident. -Why the mine has never been in use since—not that -part.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Don’t you understand the telegram now, sir?” -Masters held it out. “They have been away, but now -they are back in England.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Was that the letter this morning?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes! Read it.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Sir John was plainly overcome. “I’m sure it’s a -joke,” he muttered over and over again. “It can’t -be true. The thing’s impossible.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>All that day work was at a standstill. Hector alone -saw to the bodily requirements of the men, and meals -as usual were served at their proper times.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“They will be here for the trial,” whispered Sir -John excitedly. “Oh my God!” and the old man -burst into tears. His grief at the loss of his two -nephews had been so great, his affection for them so -sincere that he could scarcely realize that in some -miraculous way they still lived.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Will you meet the train?” asked Masters as they -retired for the night.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes! Yes! Of course! Take the large car. -Are you sure everything is ready for them? You see -there will be a lady, too. Desmond’s wife—my niece.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Everything is quite all right. We have made the -place quite comfortable—we will occupy the two -rooms there, and that will leave three bedrooms in the -cottage free. Yours, Mr. Alan’s, and the largest, at -the front, for Mr. Desmond and his wife.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Splendid, Masters, splendid.” It was a glorious, -late September morning when the Scotch express -steamed in. Alan was out of the train first.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Uncle,” said he, “dear old uncle.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My boy—my boy! How are you? Oh, how -you have changed! Desmond, my boy, welcome -home!”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_159'>159</span>“This is Mavis, Uncle John.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Sir John held her by the shoulders and looked into -her eyes. She could see that suffering had left its -mark on the old man’s face, so she impetuously flung -her arm round his neck and kissed him. “Uncle -John,” she whispered. “I’ve heard so much about -you from Desmond and Alan. I’ve been just longing -to come home—to you!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>It was a very merry party that drove home to -Dalmyrnie.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Eat your breakfasts,” commanded Uncle John. -“You shall tell me your story afterwards. But have -a good meal first.” After breakfast, they sat in the -old-world garden, among the trees—Sir John and -Masters, the two boys and Mavis, and their wonderful -story was told.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Desmond began by telling how he was caught by -the Light, omitting nothing, and Alan concluded the -story. “Now here is the papyrus and here are the -jewels and the censer. These, I think, will prove the -truth of our strange story.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“And you mean to say there is a race of people -living in the centre of the Earth?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, indeed, where we have been actually living -for the past few years.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“They are actually descended from Korah, Abiram -and Dathan?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, as I told you, they still speak a patois Hebrew—they -possess a copy of part of the Pentateuch—they -worship the God of the old Testament, Jehovah, the -great ‘I am’.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“And yet you say they are savage?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I don’t think my description can be good, if I -left you with that impression,” said Alan thoughtfully. -“They are not like the black, savage natives of the -present day. I should say rather, that they still -possess the savage instincts of our forefathers. The -sacrifice of living creatures, even humanity, does not -revolt them. They are impervious to great pain -themselves, and can watch it in others without flinching. -The living sacrifices they offered to the Fire must -have suffered agonies before life was finally extinct -<span class='pageno' id='Page_160'>160</span>in them; but to their mind the pain they were inflicting -made the sacrifice still more acceptable to their -Almighty. They inflicted terrible tortures on their -Virgin Watchers of the Temple—they were cruel, -cunning, vile—yet in other ways they were too cultured -to be called savages. Savage yes, but not savages.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I see the difference you mean, my boy. But didn’t -you say they worshipped the Fire?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes. It is itself a part of their religion. I don’t -think I ever understood it properly myself. They -looked on the Fire almost as God himself—not -a different God, but just God. Yet at the same time -they believed that the God of their Fathers exists in -the Heaven above the Upper World. It sounds very -complicated, I am afraid.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No, no, my boy. I understand quite well what -you mean.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“They believed they had to offer living sacrifices -to the Fire to keep it burning. The strangest part of -their belief is, that when the Fire does die out, then -will come the consummation of the entire world—not -only theirs but ours too.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Then they know of our world?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh yes. Dathan and Abiram left written histories -about the world they had left—the world they had -once inhabited.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Going back to the Fire,” said Sir John. “Is it -large?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Enormous. We never saw it in its entirety. It -seemed to stretch away into the distance for miles. It -was walled in with a glass-like substance, and was -absolutely unlike any fire we had ever seen before. It -seemed to have no real substance—was all leaping, -brilliant flames—yet the heart of it seemed solid and -firm. During our stay we could see that the Fire was -really growing less and less. Imperceptibly at first, -but latterly by leaps and bounds.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I wonder what <i>will</i> happen when the Fire does -go out,” said Desmond thoughtfully. “It has existed -on itself for these thousands of years. The only -fuel that was ever given it latterly was human or -animal life. Surely that could hardly feed a Fire.”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_161'>161</span>“I think some world-wide catastrophe will come -when the Fire dies out, if ever it does,” said Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“And Jez-Riah just fell to dust,” went on Sir John -slowly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Mavis was very excited. “Why our fortunes are -made,” she cried. “Of course you’ll write to the -papers?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We didn’t know what to do,” said Alan. “Desmond -and I talked it over and came to the conclusion -we would tell Uncle John first and get his advice.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No one else knows at all?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No one but us five.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Masters looked up and gave Alan a grateful look. -“It was good of you to include me,” said he.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why, you are part and parcel of ourselves, -Masters,” laughed Alan. “Nothing would be complete -without you,” and he shook hands heartily with -his uncle’s trusty friend.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We must go back to London,” said Sir John at -last. “I will wire Sir Christopher Somerville—he’s -President of the Geographical Research Society you -know—and Professor Chard of the Geological Society -to meet us in town. I will put the whole matter before -them and take their advice. But, my dear boys, I -can scarcely yet realize I have you back with me -again.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Have you done any more with your Argenta?” -asked Desmond suddenly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Sir John’s eyes shone. “Come with me,” said he -and he took them to the hangar. “She is complete -and I think perfect,” said he simply. Very beautiful -indeed looked the Argenta. There was a perfect -grassy incline leading from the hangar to a large, -flat field.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I shall run her down the slope,” he explained, -“and the field in the hollow is splendid for both -ascending and descending.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Have you tried her yet?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No. We were going to try her yesterday, Mr. -Alan,” said Masters, “but Sir John postponed it until -your arrival.”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_162'>162</span>“And we must postpone it again, I am afraid,” -said Sir John, rather sadly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Is it necessary, Uncle John?” asked Mavis.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I think so, my dear. Your story is too wonderful -to keep back a moment longer than is necessary. -We will go to London to-morrow, and after all -formalities are done with, will come back, try the -Argenta, and if she is as I think she is, we will go for -a long holiday in her.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Shall I accompany you?” asked Masters.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Just as you like,” answered Sir John. “Come -with us by all means, or stay with Hector and watch -over the Argenta.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I would rather stay here, sir, if you have no -objection. I’ve no ties that take me back to town, -and I would rather remain by the Argenta.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Forty-eight hours later Sir John, Alan, and Desmond -and his wife arrived in London. Sir John had let -his town house, so they chose a quiet hotel at the -back of Berkeley Square for their domicile.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Sir Christopher Somerville and Professor Chard -kept the appointment made, and once again the boys -recounted their adventures. “Wonderful! Marvellous! -Miraculous!” the professors kept muttering -to themselves, as the improbable story was unfolded -to them, piece by piece.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Now,” said Sir John, when it was at last told. -“There are seven people only that have heard this -story. What do you advise us to do?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I will see the Home Secretary,” said Sir -Christopher at last. “This is a Government affair, -of course. England’s to the fore again; lucky they -found their way out on British territory. The -question will be brought up in the House—an -expedition must be formed, and the two young -gentlemen would probably like to accompany us, and -help us with their knowledge of the place.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Don’t go again,” cried Mavis, her face blanching. -“Oh you wouldn’t take him from me?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Don’t be afraid,” said Alan kindly. “Nothing -is done yet, and when it is they will be probably quite -contented with me alone.”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_163'>163</span>“Would you go again?” eyes wide open in horror.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Of course, Mavis, but I’ll see that Desmond -doesn’t go,” and he laughed cheerily.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The professors called a general meeting of their -associations upon the matter of “THE DISCOVERY -OF A NEW AND HITHERTO UNSUSPECTED -PEOPLE” and the two boys came in for a great deal -of congratulation and applause. Everything was -settled at last, however; matters were directed through -the right channel and a statement was brought up in -the House of Commons. The only point that was not -made public was the exact place of the entrance to -Kalvar. That was kept entirely secret—the Home -Secretary having pledged his word that until the -necessary arrangements had been made between the -two Governments, that of the Mother Country, -together with the Commonwealth of Australia, most -stringent secrecy should be kept, so that no one could -possibly know that Walla Balla was the favoured spot.</p> - -<p class='c012'>All the papers were full of the new discovery. -Reporters, ordinary newspaper men, big newspaper -correspondents, all found their way to the little hotel. -Alan and Desmond Forsyth had become famous! -Kings and princes,—commoners and dukes, all vied -with one another to meet and entertain the two men -who had had such remarkable experiences.</p> - -<p class='c012'>At last the expedition was complete and was due -to sail in a fortnight’s time. Meanwhile, Alan, who -was to accompany it, was to take a fortnight’s entire -rest. Geologists, historians, geographers, all wanted -representatives sent. Mechanics, electricians and a -small armed force had to be provided. The Government -had already made a large grant to the Mining -Company at Walla Balla, and had the entire rights for -excavating a mile each way from the Second Pit.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The whole expedition was a voluntary one, and -once again Britain and her Colonies came to the fore -as the greatest pioneers in the world.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The golden censer had been offered to the British -Museum, and had been gratefully accepted. The -papyrus had been placed in the hands of experts who -pronounced the document to be genuine. Antiquarians -<span class='pageno' id='Page_164'>164</span>from all parts of the world came to see the -relics, and the newspapers had paragraphs in them -every day, relating to the “Kalvar Expedition.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Phew!” said Alan one day as he leant back in -a taxi. “That is the last public speech I shall make -for months, I hope.” He and Desmond had been -guests of honour at a luncheon given by the Society -of Antiquarians. “Thank goodness we leave -to-night for Scotland. To-morrow we shall see the -Argenta. Nine months since we were there. What -a lot we have crowded into our lives these last few -months.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I think we’ve made up for our lost six years,” -laughed Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Masters met them at Arroch Head and was frankly -glad to welcome them back.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Nine months since we were here,” said Sir John. -“You’ve seen the news in the papers, of course?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Of course, Sir John. The <i>Cavalier</i> sails in a -fortnight, I believe.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes,” answered Alan, “and I am going to take -fourteen days real rest, and then—well, off to Kalvar -again, only this time of my own free will.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The longed-for moment had come! Hector was in -the mechanic’s seat, while Masters navigated the -great ship down the grassy slope. Gracefully she -slid out of the hangar, and down the incline and -stopped on the level. Sir John was very excited. -“You are sure you want to test her?” he asked. -“Remember she has never been up before—you have -only my word for it that she’s safe. Desmond, don’t -you think you had better stay with Mavis, in case—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>But Mavis interposed. “Nonsense, Uncle John. -This is <i>the</i> day of my life. Now give me your hand,” -and she gracefully swung herself up the ladder and -on to the lower deck. Sir John followed suit, and -they stood side by side, watching the cousins ascend -the ladder.</p> - -<p class='c012'>At last! They were all aboard and the six persons -entrusted themselves to the aluminium bird that shone -brightly in the sunshine. They hauled the grappling -irons in, Masters touched a lever, and they started. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_165'>165</span>Slowly they ascended at first—but climbed higher and -higher, faster and faster until the hangar was lost to -sight and they saw only broad expanses of country -below them.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh!” said Mavis breathlessly. “We’re off. -Where are we going?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I want to make a circuit of the British Isles, and -then home to Dalmyrnie.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But shall we have time?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“At express speed we ought to do it in about four -hours.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Only four hours?” in amazement.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well, we shall only go from Dalmyrnie—we -shan’t touch further north to-day.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Now,” went on Mavis impatiently. “I want you -to take me all over this wonderful ship. I want to -see everything. I want to know how it is possible to -navigate and propel such a tremendous vessel by the -work of only two men.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Then we’ll start right now,” laughed Sir John. -“Come, boys, we’ll explore the Argenta, and then -have some tea.”</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_166'>166</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER III<br /> <span class='large'>THE AIRSHIP</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>“It’s wonderful, Uncle John! It’s almost beyond -belief!” Mavis had walked the whole length of the -vessel on the under deck in silence. Her husband’s -arm was about her waist, her face was radiant, flushed -with excitement. Alan, too, was bereft of words; even -his wildest dreams had never imagined a vessel so -perfect, so magnificent, so sensitive to touch that two -men could manage it with comfort and ease, and should -necessity arise, even one man could manipulate the tiny -levers and navigate it.</p> - -<p class='c012'>With a torpedo body some nine hundred feet long, -its nose narrowed to three feet, giving it a grace -unusual in such a monster aircraft. The entire body -was composed of an alloy of aluminium, the formula -of which was discovered by much hard work and -research by Sir John and Masters. An upper and lower -deck ran round the entire ship, about six feet wide, -which was covered with a fibre, and had bulwarks of -aluminium.</p> - -<p class='c012'>At intervals round the deck, hatches were open, leading -to the hold, which contained the tank for the -reserve propelling spirit, the water-tank, larders and cold -storage. Three ladders on each side and one at either -end led to the upper deck. The bow of the vessel was -covered with a kind of thick glass and formed a comfortable -smoking room where one could sit in comfort -in wet or windy weather and gaze into space. There -was a dining room, a drawing room, and five bedrooms; -all most beautifully upholstered and furnished with the -maximum of comfort. The inside walls were polished -<span class='pageno' id='Page_167'>167</span>like burnished silver, and the windows of the same thick -glass were hung with pale blue silk to match the -upholstery. There was everything for use and comfort; -telephonic communication from every room to -every part of the ship—electric light—electric fans—electric -stoves—a pianola and there was even a gramophone -on board.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Sir John had also remembered a good library of -books, novels and serious works, and a wonderful -supply of writing materials.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why, you have forgotten nothing,” said Mavis. -“Uncle John, I think you have been wonderful.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Perhaps the kitchens furnished Mavis with most -interest. They were so well planned out. In one -corner stood an electric cooking stove, and on the wall -hung everything necessary for the success of the -culinary art. A pipe led from the water tank to the -kitchen and there was a very ingenious arrangement by -which all waste matter was emptied into an electrically -heated tank which reduced everything first to a pulp -and then to steam, which escaped through a pipe to the -outer side of the ship.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“How much water can we carry?” asked Mavis.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well, in cubic feet, my dear—” commenced Sir -John.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No! no! Uncle John! I don’t understand cubic -feet. Tell me how long our water would last.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“With the utmost care we can carry enough water -to last six people two months.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“As long as that?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, and then, should any unforeseen circumstances -arise, by which we were unable to renew our water -supply, I could fall back on a wonderful discovery I -have made. See, my dear.” and he opened a small -press. There, on shelves, were packed row upon row -of transparent blocks, perhaps an inch square.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What ever is it?” said Mavis, laughing. “Why, -it’s camphor!” Alan picked a piece up and examined -it. It was certainly like camphor to look at, -but was odourless and of an intense coldness. “It’s -done me. What is it?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Sir John made no reply but took from a little stand -<span class='pageno' id='Page_168'>168</span>a small electric heater. Upon this he placed a quart -metal bowl, into which he put the little cube. “Very -gentle heat at first, my dears,” said he. “Ah!” as it -began to melt. “Now I think it’s safe to put on full -pressure.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Fascinated, they watched until the vessel became full -of a sparkling, bubbling liquid. Turning on another -electric switch, he plunged a metal needle into the -fluid. It belched forth a cloud of steam, hissed -violently and then calmed down.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What ever is it?” asked Mavis. For answer, Sir -John poured the liquid into three glasses and handed -one to each.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Try it,” he suggested. “It’s quite cold. That -was an electric needle which generates a coldness below -freezing point.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Another invention?” this from Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“There’s no smell,” said Mavis, as she delicately -wrinkled her pretty nose.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“And no taste,” averred Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It reminds me of something,” said Desmond. -“I’m sure I’ve tasted something like it before.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What is it, Uncle John? Do tell us,” pleaded -Mavis.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Sir John laughed. “Water, my dear, just plain -water. Desmond is quite right, he has tasted it -before.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Water,” said Alan in bewilderment, “but surely -frozen water has a greater bulk than when it is in a -liquid form?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“So it has, my boy. But I call this ‘concentrated -essence of water.’ There is enough in that cupboard to -last eighteen months. Of course we should never want -such a quantity, but the experiments pleased and -cheered an old man in his loneliness.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>He then opened another press and showed that it was -packed with concentrated tea, concentrated essence of -beef and chicken, concentrated essence of milk; it had -everything in it that had been devised for reducing food -bulk to the minimum with a maximum amount of caloric -value.</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_169'>169</span>“Eighteen months’ provisions,” he chuckled. “The -Argenta could withstand a siege.” The boat was sailing -beautifully, ten thousand feet up; it was a glorious -day, cloudless and fine.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Now for the chef d’œuvre,” said Sir John. “Why, -where is Masters? This is his work.” He telephoned -through: “All going well?” he asked.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Splendidly, Sir John.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What speed?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“About three hundred an hour. We’ve just sighted -Plymouth.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Plymouth,” said Mavis in amazement. “Why, we -have only just left Scotland.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Come along to us, Masters. I want you to demonstrate -the working of the atmospheric shutters.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Will you come into the compressed air room?” -said Masters as soon as he arrived.</p> - -<p class='c012'>They found it was quite a small room which held no -furnishings of any kind. Levers and switches and -strange electrical contrivances were everywhere, and -on one side of the room were twelve levers, very like -those in a signal box on the railways.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My idea was this,” began Masters. “We have -ten engines on board, of which we use only one at a -time; the others are reserve stock, as it were, or would -be useful if we came up against very nasty weather and -needed a stronger power to use against the elements. -At the time I worked out my theory, Sir John had no -interest in life. You two young gentlemen we believed -were dead, and I have neither kith nor kin. It struck -us, that one day we might try and reach the outside of -the earth’s atmosphere for experimental purposes. I -needn’t go into exact figures now, it would not interest -Mrs. Forsyth, but you all know after a certain distance -up life becomes impossible. Should we ever reach that -height, we should have recourse to these levers,” and -as he spoke he pulled them down one after the -other. “Now we will put the electric light on, and I -would be glad if you would step out on to the upper -deck.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Mavis gave a cry of amazement. Gone was the view -of the sky; gone the heavens above and the earth -<span class='pageno' id='Page_170'>170</span>beneath. The entire ship was covered in with an -awning of metal.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Do explain,” said Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“This covering works almost on the principle of a -Venetian blind,” went on Masters. “There are really -two coverings, with a space of thirty inches between. -The levers release the metal and it unfolds and clips -into position by means of strong clasps. By means of -another lever we fill the cavity between with a mixture -of gases—ether is the chief component, and this makes -our little home absolutely air proof and rain proof; and -above all it makes the inner vessel impervious to atmospheric -pressure or gravitation. We hope later on, by -the aid of an electrical device we are still working upon, -to generate an atmosphere of our own, outside the -vessel, which will enable us to propel ourselves through -infinite space, and thus we should be independent of the -atmospheric peculiarities around us.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But how can we breathe?” asked Mavis the -practical.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Masters thought of that contingency also,” said -Sir John.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“In the little room we have just left are dynamos for -generating our own electricity; there is also another -dynamo for generating an inexhaustible supply of air.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You have left nothing to chance,” said Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Nothing, my boy. Remember this is the culmination -of over thirty-five years of study and experiment, -and the last five years have seen us progress by leaps -and bounds.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Our absence had its good side, after all,” said -Alan. “Had we been allowed to remain, you might -never have got this machine to such perfection.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I’d rather not have had those years of sorrow, all -the same,” said Sir John softly. “I’d rather have -destroyed the Argenta with my own hands, and never -built her up again, than you should both have left me -for those long years,” and the old man turned away -with a sigh. “Now about our air supply,” he went -on, recovering himself. “As the used up air sinks to -the ground, it is attracted into pipes, and by the aid of -tiny electric fans is driven to a large cylinder. There it -<span class='pageno' id='Page_171'>171</span>undergoes a kind of filtering process. The purer -portions go into circulation again, while the carbonic -acid gas is taken down pipes which run along the whole -side of the ship to an outlet where it can escape into -space. To guard against the extrance of any unknown -noxious gases, this pipe has a trap in every foot, which -closes mechanically as the gas passes through. The -mechanism of these traps makes it impossible for any -foreign air to enter. No matter where we are, or -through what poisonous air we may pass, we are protected -from its entrance by this device; while it is impossible -for the ship to collapse while it is protected by -its envelope of ether.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Then you could live as long as your provisions -lasted on the Argenta?” asked Desmond. “You are -not dependent on the outer world for anything?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We are dependent only on ourselves,” replied Sir -John.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why, it’s like a fairy tale,” said Mavis.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Tea,” said a voice from behind them. “Tea, Mrs. -Forsyth.” It was Hector. Masters had unobtrusively -left while they were all talking, and Hector had turned -cook.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Tea is served in the Bows,” said Hector again.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Masters had drawn back the shutters, and once again -the little room was flooded with sunshine. The telephone -bell tinkled. “Well, Masters?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We are passing over Whitby, sir. Do you wish -to cut across country direct for Dalmyrnie, or will you -go right round by the coast?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Time is getting on. I think we had better make -straight for home.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Very good, sir.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It’s been a wonderful success,” said Alan. “More -wonderful than I could have dreamed possible.” Sir -John beamed at the praise. “But, Uncle John, leave -your atmospheric experiments until I come back from -Kalvar. I’d love to accompany you on your -adventures.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Would you really?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Nothing would give me greater pleasure.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Look,” said Mavis presently. “We are over Loch -<span class='pageno' id='Page_172'>172</span>Tay. How beautiful it looks from here. Why there -is still a suspicion of snow on Ben Lawers.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We are very near home, now,” said Desmond, -looking at her fondly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Within a very few minutes the great vessel tilted ever -so slightly, and then with a graceful movement, slanted -her nose to earth. There was only the faintest suspicion -of a jolt as she touched the ground, and then -ran smoothly along the field, coming to a standstill at -almost the very spot she had left a few hours before.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The trial was over! The machine had proved her -worth.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Science had won yet another brilliant victory.</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_173'>173</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER IV<br /> <span class='large'>THE END OF THE WORLD</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>Four days had passed, four days of glorious sunshine. -Every day the whole party had been for a trip in the -Argenta. They never landed anywhere, however, for -Sir John was still jealous of his secret; he wanted to -test her in every kind of weather—he wanted to leave -nothing to chance, so that finally her worth could not -be questioned.</p> - -<p class='c012'>It was nothing for them to circle over the Outer -Hebrides in the morning, come home for lunch, and -then run over as far as Paris before dinner. Scarcely -any motion was to be felt in the boat.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan had made arrangements with Sir Christopher -Somerville to accompany the expedition to Kalvar. -Desmond was to stay behind and look after Mavis, who -intended staying at Dalmyrnie until her baby was born. -Her fingers were busy fashioning tiny garments for the -little newcomer, whose arrival was expected very soon.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What shall we do to-day?” asked Sir John. -“Mavis, my dear, would you like to rest? You look -very tired.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No, nothing does me as much good as a sail in the -Argenta, Uncle John. Let us go up after lunch for a -couple of hours.” There was a curious stillness in the -air, as the Argenta climbed up to six thousand feet,—hardly -a breeze, in fact.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh I’m stifling,” said Mavis.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My poor darling,” murmured Desmond lovingly. -“Are you sure you are not overtiring yourself? Your -fingers never seem still. Always working at something -or other, aren’t you?”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_174'>174</span>She blushed prettily. “I can’t let—him—come into -the world and find we’ve not prepared for him, can -I?” and she hid her face on her husband’s shoulder.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You’ve made up your mind it’s to be a—‘him’—?” -he laughed.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Of course, Dez. I must have a son first.” He -laughed at her naïve remark.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well if you feel tired be sure and tell me, darling, -that’s all.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I shouldn’t be surprised if we had a storm later,” -remarked Masters. “Although the sky is clear, there -is the curious oppressiveness that usually precedes a -storm.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Then let us get back,” said Mavis. “I am terrified -at thunder.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Majestically the Argenta sailed, gracefully she -skimmed along the sky. Now above the level of the -clouds, now close down above the waters of the -Atlantic.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“How beautiful the islands look, dotted about in the -water,” said Alan. “It is indeed a pearl-studded sea.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Hector came up to Sir John with a puzzled frown. -“I don’t quite like the look of the weather,” said he. -“The compass won’t work, and the altimeter is frisking -about in a most unaccountable manner. There’s -a bad storm brewing, and I think we shall be wise to -turn her nose round and go back.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“If you think it is best,” agreed Sir John, and as he -spoke the sun burst out in all its glory from behind a -fleecy cloud. At the same moment, away on the -horizon, where angry blue-black clouds had gathered, -came a vivid flash of lightning.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh!” cried Mavis as she covered her eyes, “what -a terrible flash.” In a few minutes the sky was black -and gloomy, the wind rose suddenly to a hurricane, and -the big craft was spinning and twisting in a most unsafe -manner.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We’ll go back, sir,” said Hector. “Now go -inside, Mrs. Forsyth. Believe me, there’s no danger.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then followed a most awful experience. The lightning -never ceased, but lit up the ship from end to end, -the thunder crashed and the Argenta rocked violently. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_175'>175</span>Gradually they steered her round, and to the accompaniment -of a most vivid flash of lightning and a -deafening roar of thunder, the ship started on her -homeward journey. At last they came safely to anchor -outside the hangar and Mavis, always nervous in a -storm, was now in a state of semi-unconsciousness. -Desmond lifted her tenderly out of the ship and carried -her to the cottage. Her nerve had completely gone.</p> - -<p class='c012'>That night a son was born to Desmond, and old Dr. -Angus, who had been fetched in haste by Alan, spoke -very gravely of the chances of saving both mother and -child. The slightest shock would be fatal to her, he -announced, as he took his leave.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I’m glad you had a nurse in the house,” he added, -“a very wise precaution when so many miles separate -doctor and patient.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You’ll come again?” said Desmond hoarsely.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I will be round again in the morning.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Desmond, white faced, his hands twitching convulsively, -stood on guard outside his wife’s room. The -ordeal was terrible, and the perspiration stood in beads -upon his forehead. Once he heard a tiny cry, then -stillness. He dared not knock—there was a nurse -behind that closed door, and he knew he could trust -her. Still—.</p> - -<p class='c012'>A hand touched him. “Go to bed, Desmond, and -try to get a little sleep.” It was Alan. “I’ll watch -for you, and I’ll give you my word I’ll call you if you’re -wanted.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No, no, Alan. I’ll stay here. If she wants me, I -want to be near.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>So the hours wore on, and no sound came from the -sick-room. Dr. Angus motored up, and without a -word disappeared within. An hour later he came out -and saw Desmond’s haggard face.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You may go in for two minutes only,” said he. -“Both your wife and son will live.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>It was a white-faced Mavis who greeted him. Her -face was lined with pain; her hazel eyes were sunk deep -into her head. In her arms she held a bundle, a little -bundle that was everything to the man and woman -beside it. “Dear, he’s like you,” whispered Mavis -<span class='pageno' id='Page_176'>176</span>weakly, and then, with an almost roguish smile, “I -said it would be a boy.” Her eyes closed, and with her -husband’s hand in hers, she gave a contented sigh and -fell asleep.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Whew!” said Sir John, a few days later. “I -wouldn’t go through last week again for a king’s -ransom.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Thank God she has pulled through,” said Alan -fervently. The two men were sitting at breakfast, the -first square meal they had had for a week.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Any news?” asked Sir John, as Alan was devouring -the <cite>Post</cite>.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Not much, Uncle John. There was a new -Housing Bill brought up in the House last night. The -Government seems very rocky. There are hints of a -General Election. H’m. H’m—A bad earthquake -in South America, I see. Five thousand people killed. -Oh, and a landslip or something in New Zealand. How -shocking,” he went on, “ten thousand casualties there. -Why, it’s as bad as a war!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No, it’s the States where the earthquake is,” said -Sir John who had unfolded the <cite>Scotsman</cite>.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No, South America,” contradicted Alan. “Listen—</p> - -<p class='c015'>“A tremendous earthquake has been felt at Lima, -Valparaiso, and Buenos Aires. These three cities have -suffered great damage. Over five thousand people have -been killed outright, while the casualty list is considerably -greater. The shock was felt in Bermuda, New Guinea and -even as far north as Kentucky.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Then there has been one in the States as well,” said -his Uncle. And he read from his paper</p> - -<p class='c015'>“The Meteorological office at Pimenta states that a serious -earthquake has occurred in New Jersey.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Later.</p> - -<p class='c015'>“News has now come through that Tennessee and Vermont -have suffered considerable damage also. The loss of life is -comparatively small considering the damage done to -property. The tallest buildings have toppled over, shaken -from their foundations. The electrical supply is cut off, and -in many places severe fires are burning.”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_177'>177</span>“It seems all over America,” said Alan lightly. “I -am glad we don’t go in for those merry little sideshows -in this country.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Your time is growing short,” said Sir John with a -sigh. “I shall miss you very much, my lad.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I shall miss you too, sir. But of course I am rather -looking forward to the expedition.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The weather had been quite settled since the time -when the Argenta had encountered the terrible storm, -on the day preceding the birth of Desmond’s son. -Slightly sultry, perhaps, but an occasional cool breeze -tempered the heat.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The next day all the papers were full of the -epidemic of earthquakes that were occurring in different -parts of the world. Work in many places was disorganized, -and a fear was expressed that influences -were at work round Southern Europe which might -mean that the earthquakes would be felt nearer home.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan was due to sail in two days, arrangements had -been made for him to leave Scotland the following -morning, when a wire came from Sir Christopher -Somerville. “Postponing departure of <i>Cavalier</i> -indefinitely. Fear unsafe to sail south. Awaiting -favourable report from Greenwich. Will advise you at -earliest of arrangements.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well, it gives us a little more of your society, my -boy,” said Sir John, and there was a pleased look in -his eyes.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan picked up the paper. “My God!” said he -suddenly, and his face blanched.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Following the news of the disastrous earthquakes -that have been scourging America and the islands of -the South American coast,” he read, “come accounts -of further appalling phenomena. In all parts of -America, after violent cyclones, the land has in many -places opened up, and swallowed men, animals and -buildings. The loss of life is abnormal—rough -estimates are given as high as 900,000 lives. Internal -rumblings and coastal waterspouts in Tasmania have -caused a panic among the population. The sea is too -rough for even the largest boat to sail upon. Natives -are rushing hither and thither with no real idea of where -<span class='pageno' id='Page_178'>178</span>to go for safety. Volcanic eruptions are taking place -in districts where for thousands of years the volcanoes -have been extinct. Scientists are at present unable to -account for this extraordinary outbreak of nature. As -we go to press, news has come through that Sydney -has disappeared entirely. San Francisco is in ruins. -The whole of Cape Colony has sunk below sea level—and -the water has poured over the whole country, -sweeping everything before it. A later edition of this -paper will be issued at noon, and at intervals during -the afternoon and evening with news as it comes to -hand.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It is the worst scourge nature has ever given us,” -said Sir John.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What I cannot understand,” said Alan, “is why it -is in so many places at once. Different latitudes seem -to have suffered and different lands.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>All that day a deep depression had taken hold of the -occupants of the little cottage, and they were all very -quiet. “Masters, motor over to Arroch Head,” said -Sir John, about six in the evening, “and if you can get -no further news, ring up the offices of the <i>Scotsman</i>. -Tell the Editor you are speaking for me. He will give -you the latest news, I am sure.” Masters was back -within the hour, his face blanched, his hands trembling.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well?” asked Sir John. “Is it as bad as all -that?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It’s terrible,” replied Masters. “It’s coming -nearer home. Rome has gone entirely—so have -Naples and Athens. Spain and Portugal are under -water. Authentic news is hard to get, as telephonic -and cable communication in many places have failed. -Some air scouts were sent to investigate, and witnessed -the destruction of Spain. The air disturbances were so -great that it was with the greatest difficulty they -managed to reach England in safety.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Do they think this visitation will reach us?” asked -Desmond, the picture of his wife and child coming -before his eyes.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The <i>Scotsman</i> says that so far the Meteorological -Office reports no disturbances within eighty miles in all -directions of our coast. They hold out a hope, that -<span class='pageno' id='Page_179'>179</span>being an island, we may escape,” said Masters -brokenly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>There was no sleep for any one that night; but the -morning came and brought with it a blue sky and a -gentle wind. There was not even a hint of disaster in -the clear atmosphere. Hector got the big Napier out, -and all but Desmond motored in to Arroch Head. He -stayed behind with Mavis, to keep all breath of disaster -from her ears. The little village street was full -of white faced men, women and children, children -frightened because their parents were frightened, yet -realizing nothing of the danger ahead.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Any news?” asked Sir John, of old Weelum McGregor, -the hotel keeper.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Aye, sir, an’ it’s no verra guid. Paris is on fire -the noo. There was an internal explosion in the neighbourhood -of Versailles yestere’en, and soon the roads -were running with molten lava. Paris caught fire, and -every one is powerless to suppress it.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Three days passed. England and Scotland were -isolated—entirely cut off from the outer world. They -had just to wait and pray that their time of tribulation -would not come. The night was extraordinarily dark, -the wind moaned and rose in mighty gusts. The rain -came down in torrents. The thunder rolled in the -distance, and occasionally flashes of lightning lit up the -horizon.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Mavis was very restless. “Is anything the matter, -Dez?” she asked, as he sat by her bedside.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why, dear?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You look worried. You make me feel anxious.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I’ve been worried about you, my darling, that’s -all,” and he lied glibly to the sick woman.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then there suddenly rose on the air a terrific sound, -worse than the loudest peal of thunder, and the room -was brilliantly lighted from without as though by a -mighty fire. Mavis rose up in bed; her limbs were -shaking and she drew the sleeping babe still closer to -her breast. “What is it, what is it, Dez? No, no, -don’t leave me,” as Desmond was about to leave the -room. He put his arms about her and crooned to her -as if she had been a baby. The noise was terrible—one -<span class='pageno' id='Page_180'>180</span>long, mighty roar. The room shook with the -vibration, and the light from without grew brighter and -brighter.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Sir John entered. “Mavis, my dear, you mustn’t -be frightened. Hector and Masters are launching the -Argenta—we are going to take you up in her.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What is happening?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I don’t quite know, my dear, but Ben Lawers has -broken out in flames. Schiehallion and Ben More in -the distance are belching out heavy, dark smoke—I -think it’s volcanic action. Now, we’ve talked the whole -matter over, and we feel that the safest place is inside -the airship.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But listen to the wind—could it live in such a -storm?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It is the safest place,” said Sir John firmly. “We -will carry you and baby down in a hammock. Nurse -has already packed you a goodly store of clothes, and -then we’ll all sail away to a more healthy spot.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Are you sure there’s no danger?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No, my dear! It’s a magnificent sight to see the -grand old Ben belching out smoke and flames. Lava -is pouring down his sides into the Tay, and Killin is -lighted up so that you can see the houses as if it was -day.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Gently Mavis was carried to the ship, and tenderly -lifted aboard. There was no time to waste. Sir John -had only told half the truth to the invalid. The lava -from Ben Lawers was already spreading towards -Dalmyrnie. The hot ashes were being carried on the -mighty wind, and the men were scorched and burnt -while they were launching the airship.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Feverishly Masters hauled aboard packages, and -bundles, hasty provisions to supplement those on -board. A crash sounded behind them—the pine woods -at the rear of the cottage had caught fire! It was an -unearthly sight. Ben Lawers roared and hissed and -spluttered, the pine trees crackled—the whole countryside -was lit up with flames. In the distance the -surrounding peaks and Bens were beginning to show -signs of fire, and the whole scene was like a page of -Dante come true.</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_181'>181</span>“Everything aboard?” asked Sir John hoarsely.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes,” said Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Where’s Nurse? Isn’t she coming?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No! I tried to persuade her, but she wanted to -get to Arroch Head to her mother. I told her to take -the runabout—she’s a fairly good hand with the car.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The flames drew nearer. Already their cruel tongues -were licking round the house. The hangar was -smouldering. Suddenly there came on their ears a -deafening explosion—the reserve petrol had caught -fire! The heat was unbearable. “It’s no good,” -panted Sir John. “Let’s leave the rest and get off.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Please God we shall soon be out of here, and shall -be able to land in safety,” said Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Scorched, blackened with smoke, Masters made one -more superhuman effort. He shipped his whole cargo -in safety! He swarmed up the ladder, the grappling -iron was drawn in, and the great ship slowly moved, -travelling upward with her human freight.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The Argenta pitched and tossed, but Masters and -Hector worked steadily at the delicate levers. Now -they headed her right, now left; now she climbed above -the average ten thousand feet, now dropped low to -avoid the nasty air patches. Mavis was in her bed, her -eyes wide open in terror. Above the roaring of the -engines, came claps of thunder, deafening and awe -inspiring.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I don’t understand,” she moaned. “What is -happening?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It is impossible to say,” said Desmond. “But I -feel we are safer here than we should be on earth -to-night.” And the night of horror passed.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Below, as they hovered to and fro, the whole country -was blazing. Dawn came, but an angry dawn. Dark -clouds scudded across the sky; the thunder grumbled -in the distance, and occasional flashes of lightning -illuminated the angry heavens.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Where are we?” asked Sir John.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Over Edinburgh,” answered Masters from the -other end of the ’phone, “we have scarcely moved for -the last four hours.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What?”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_182'>182</span>“The engines seem disinclined to work. I can’t -make it out at all.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The ship suddenly swerved to one side—a terrific -explosion filled the air, and they saw the Castle Rock -suddenly shiver, crumple up, and fall a shapeless ruin -on to the railway line beneath. In a few minutes, -Edinburgh, the Modern Athens, Edinburgh the Fair, -was a mass of flames! They watched the populace, -mad with fear, running aimlessly along the streets. -“This is awful,” muttered Alan. “Make south if you -can. Let us get away from this desolation.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>With a great amount of patience and skill, Masters -at length managed to get the engines to work. But -they came upon havoc and destruction whichever way -they went,—indeed, the whole world seemed to have -turned upside down. They circled London, but the -first metropolis of the world had been the first English -city to suffer from the terrible scourge. Blackened, -charred, lifeless, London was a city of the dead.</p> - -<p class='c012'>As they swung in space over the dead London, they -tried to pick out the familiar landmarks, but in vain—The -Houses of Parliament were but a mass of bricks -and dust; gone was the Abbey of Westminster, levelled -to the ground was the mighty Tower of St. Edward, -belonging to the Catholic Cathedral—gone was the -Tower of London. There was not a sign of life in the -once great city.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Aimlessly they flew in all directions. The whole of -England was a flaming mass. They headed for the -Continent. It was true, Paris had gone; Brussels was -no more; there was not a city left. Denmark was -wiped out,—and the sea washed up noisily and angrily -over a barren rock that had once been Norway. At -short intervals terrific explosions rent the air, and the -vibration caused the Argenta to perform many nerve-racking -aerial gymnastics.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Head for the Atlantic if you can,” cried Alan in -despair. For ten days they had hovered over dead -cities, dying lands, and waste voids. Navigation was -almost impossible, the hurricanes drove the craft this -way and that; now forcing her high, now bringing her -low. It was all very fearsome, very terrifying. Mavis -<span class='pageno' id='Page_183'>183</span>was up, and with her baby in her arms she followed the -men about, a forlorn pathetic figure. Landing was -impossible—there was no place where they could land. -They had plenty of water, plenty of provisions, but they -ate mechanically, scarcely realizing what it was that -Hector placed before them with unvarying regularity.</p> - -<p class='c012'>They watched Europe sinking—the vast Atlantic was -slowly but surely washing over lands and countries that -had once been great empires.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The Argenta was wonderful; no matter what the -atmospheric disturbances were, she always righted -herself. The heat, at times, was terrific, and the -Argenta was forced to climb out of the reach of the -burning wastes below. Then the water of the ocean -seemed to rise like steam—the Atlantic itself was -boiling, and as it grew hotter and hotter, the ocean -seemed to grow less in size.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The heat was so intense that the Argenta rose to a -great height and remained among the clouds. After -some days she descended, but seemed to be in a new -world altogether. There was a large tract of barren -land stretched out before them—gone was the Atlantic -in its vastness. Dead bodies lay strewn about—the -remains of great ships were embedded in the earth. -Animals, humanity, fish, lay mixed together in that -arid waste.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Suddenly Alan spoke, very reverently. “And the sea -shall give up its dead.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The Atlantic?” whispered Sir John.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I think so,” answered Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>And as they watched there came a mighty sound, -greater than any they had heard before. The whole -world shook, and for one moment was a living ball of -fire. Then it shivered violently, split into a thousand -pieces, and from its gaping wounds belched forth smoke -and flames. Once more came the terrible sound, the -sound of a world’s death cry; there was a mighty crash, -the flames went out and where the world had been—was -nothing.</p> - -<p class='c012'>All was black, all was gone; the earth had returned -to its original state; the sea had disappeared entirely; -shapeless, dark,—the earth was dead! And in her last -<span class='pageno' id='Page_184'>184</span>convulsive hold on life, she shook the very heavens. -The Argenta was whirled round and round in a -maelstrom of agony, and then was shot into space.</p> - -<p class='c012'>With a mighty effort Masters released the shutters, -and filled the intervening cavity with the ether. It was -his last conscious act. On, on went the Argenta, at a -terrific speed. The fury of the heavens seemed let -loose, and the atom in the firmament was like a wisp of -wool in its grasp. Turning, twisting, rolling, the -Argenta was borne on the bosom of the whirlwind, -and carried with its seven souls of Terra; seven souls -that had escaped from, but had witnessed The End Of -The World.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_185'>185</span> - <h2 class='c005'>BOOK IV<br /> <span class='large'>THE PERFECT WORLD</span></h2> -</div> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_187'>187</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER I<br /> <span class='large'>IN SPACE</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>Space—infinite space! On, on, swept the Argenta -through the heavens at frightful speed. The engines -were useless; the levers refused to work, and the -occupants of the airship sat within the shuttered vessel, -helpless.</p> - -<p class='c012'>For days they had eaten nothing—they were unable -to move; terror had them fast within its grasp.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Sir John,” said Masters at last, “I’m going to -make a cup of tea. Here we are, and here we must -remain until our food gives out. Mrs. Desmond,—won’t -you come and help me?” Mavis rose from an -armchair, and tenderly laid the sleeping babe on the -cushions of a settee.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My baby,” she murmured, “to think I bore you -for this.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Come, Mrs. Desmond,” and Masters led the way -to the tiny kitchen.</p> - -<p class='c012'>All sense of direction had gone, and the occupants -of the giant airship, had simply to accept the extraordinary -conditions that had been thrust upon them, -and remain helpless in the Argenta, carried they knew -not whither, adrift in the heavens. They had ceased -to reckon time, minutes had no meaning; hours and -days passed as one long whole. They were just -atoms, existing in space, which is infinite—where time -is infinite—where life itself is infinite!</p> - -<p class='c012'>Mavis entered with a tray laden with tea and -biscuits—the exertion had done her good, and already -there was a slight colour in her cheeks.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The airship was ploughing along at a terrific rate, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_188'>188</span>but its motion was steady, and they could walk about -in comfort. When first the explosion that had -accompanied the end of the world sent them spinning -into the infinite unknown, the Argenta had behaved in -a most erratic way. Broadside she skimmed like an -arrow, throwing them from side to side, then she -reared up on her tail, and climbed the heavens almost -perpendicularly; then she would roll over and over, -porpoise-like, until the frail mortals lost all sense of -everything except that a great calamity had come into -their lives.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Where are we?” asked Mavis suddenly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I intend to try and find out,” said Masters grimly. -“Whatever happens we can’t be in a worse position -than we are at this moment. I intend to move the -shutters from the bows and then we may get some -idea of where we are.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But is it safe?” objected Desmond, looking first -at his wife and then at his child. “So far we are safe. -This mad journey must come to an end some time or -other. Why jeopardize all our lives for the sake of -a little curiosity?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Must it come to an end?” said Sir John -thoughtfully.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Of course,” answered Desmond. “We can’t go -on forever.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why not?” continued his Uncle. “Space is -infinite. Now time is eternity. We, when in the -world—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“How strange that sounds,” interrupted Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“As I was saying, when we were in the world, -we often used the expression, ‘For ever and ever.’ If -we thought what it really meant, it dazed our brains; -we wanted to probe further, and find out what it was -that came after that ‘ever and ever.’ We puzzled -our intellects by pondering on the infinity of time. I -realize now, what Eternity is! Since we have been -here, I have ceased to count the minutes; I have -ceased to think of days, or night, or weeks. Time -is! That is enough for me.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Then you really think we may go on forever?” -asked Desmond in horror.</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_189'>189</span>“I don’t know. I certainly think it is as likely as -not.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh God,” Desmond muttered between his clenched -teeth.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Come, dear,” said Mavis bravely. “We ought -to be thankful that the promptitude of Uncle John -and Masters saved us from an awful death below.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Are you sure it was ‘down below’?” asked Alan -quizzically.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why, of course,” Mavis began. Then she -stopped. “Oh I don’t know. That is all so strange -and puzzling.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Now, Masters,” said Sir John. “What were you -going to do?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I was going to release the shutters from the bow. -I can close the patent traps, and leave the ether -protection all round the ship,” he explained to the -others. “But it is possible to leave a small portion -of the glass in the bows, exposed, through which we -shall be able to see the course we are taking.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I think it’s worth making the experiment,” said -Sir John, and they all followed him into the comfortable -front cabin.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Now if you see the slightest sign of danger, -’phone me,” said Masters, who was going into the -lever room.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“How can you tell if danger is near?” asked Mavis -with interest.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“This way,” said Masters. He pointed to a portion -of the glass wall, now covered with the outer sheet of -aluminium.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“That portion of the glass is of extra thickness and -strength. If the outside air pressure is too great, or -the gravitation or any unknown element too powerful -for it, that glass will bulge, either inwards, or outwards. -Only slightly at first, but it will get bigger -and bigger until it bursts asunder. Now, if you see -the slightest suspicion of that happening, ’phone -through to me, and I will close the shutters again. -At any rate, we shall have done no harm, and at least -we shall have tried to do something to ease our -position.”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_190'>190</span>In breathless silence they waited, watchful in the -dark. Suddenly a tiny ray of light lit up the stygian -gloom. Bigger and bigger it grew, until the whole -of Masters’ wonderfully planned “lookout” was -exposed to view. Breathlessly they watched. There -was not the slightest sign of strain upon the glass. -It was certainly capable of protecting them for the -present at any rate.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“All serene,” cried Alan through the ’phone.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Everything safe?” from Masters at the other end.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Quite safe.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh-h-h-h.” It was Mavis. “How wonderful!” -They were looking into endless space at last! They -had no sense of location—no ordinary sense of North -or South—East or West. They were in the heart of -the Solar system, with no horizon to act as a guiding -line! The vastness of space overwhelmed them; there -was no landmark to direct them. There was no -comforting horizon, with mighty arms outstretched, -embracing the world. There was nothing to give -them a feeling of security. Here space just “went -on” for ever and ever, beyond human comprehension.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Wherever they looked, there was just—no end.</p> - -<p class='c012'>But the scene was beautiful beyond comparison. -Away to their right, in the dark recesses of the -firmament, was a wonderful brightness.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It’s the Milky Way,” said Mavis clapping her -hands in ecstasy.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I don’t think so,” said Alan. “But all the same, -I think that gives us an idea in what direction we -are flying. That brightness must be the Greater -Magellanic Clouds in the Southern Constellation.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What, are they only clouds, then?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No, just stars. Stars of all magnitudes, richly -strewn in the heavens. Even the faintest of the nebulæ -are more abundant than in any other part of the -firmament.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It’s wonderful,” said Sir John. “The illuminating -brightness is almost overpowering.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>They were unable to take their eyes from the cloud-like -condensation of stars—one of the glories of space.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We don’t seem to be getting any nearer to -<span class='pageno' id='Page_191'>191</span>it, although we are going at such a pace,” said -Mavis.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My dear,” answered her uncle. “We are too -many miles away to see any appreciable lessening of -distance between us.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What is that bright star there,” asked Mavis -pointing. “Just a little to this side of the Magellanic -Clouds?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I don’t know. It certainly is wonderfully bright,” -answered Sir John.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan was searching the heavens. “Isn’t that the -Constellation of Draco—the Dragon—?” he asked -suddenly. “I think it must be. If so, that star, as -you call it, which lies between the Greater Magellanic -Cloud and Draco must be Jupiter.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Jupiter?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes. One of Jupiter’s poles lies in the heart of -Draco, and the other is close by the Greater Magellanic -Clouds.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Mavis puckered her brows. “Jupiter,” she almost -whispered, “the Prince of all the Planets?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We don’t seem to know much about him, do -we?” she went on.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No,” said her husband. “The astronomers seem -much more interested in Saturn and Mars.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I’ve often thought,” said Alan, “that such a -magnificent orb could not have been created just to -have shown our old earth light. Its beauty, its -grandeur, its magnitude, suggests to us the noblest -forms of life.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You think it is inhabited?” asked Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why not? Surely its beauty and magnitude alone -are a convincing proof of the insignificance of our -earth. If Terra was inhabited, populated with many -fine races of human beings, possessed of glorious -scenery, and full of nature’s wonders, surely if such a -puny world as ours was peopled, why should a far -finer planet be debarred from possessing and nurturing -higher forms of animal life?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It sounds very interesting,” said Mavis laughing, -“but I wonder whether it’s true.”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_192'>192</span>“If people are on Mars, or Saturn, or Jupiter, they -would hardly be like us,” announced Desmond, -grandiloquently. “They would either be like the -Mechanical Martians that Wells wrote of, or just -animal life of some gelatinous matter as favoured by -Wolfius.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh you egotistical, egregious Englishman,” -laughed Sir John.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Can you beat him?” said Alan. “No one but -a Britisher <i>could</i> have made that remark!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>There was a laugh at Desmond’s expense, and then -Alan went on, “Personally, I feel convinced that ours -was not the only inhabited planet. Even our feeble -knowledge of the solar system, individually and in -bulk, has proved the wonder of Jupiter, the symmetry -and perfection of the system that circles round him, -the glory of his own being, and he should rank as -the world of worlds. I should be inclined to believe -that Jupiter is not only capable of producing the -highest forms of life, but that his humanity surpasses -in intelligence the most cultured, most brilliant, most -learned of our earth’s philosophers.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No, no, I won’t have that,” said Desmond. -“Look at the brilliant men of letters Britain alone -has given to the world. Think of her eminent -scholars, dauntless pioneers—why no other country or -world could compete with Britain.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“As I remarked before, the egregious Englishman!” -said Sir John. “I admire your courage, my -boy, in sticking to your guns. I admire your loyalty -to the country that gave you birth. But we are not -in the world now, my boy. Our beautiful little planet -has vanished, has disappeared into the void from -which it came; yet here, before our eyes, we see -Jupiter still existing, still a brilliant orb in the sky. -Surely now, Desmond, you are convinced of the -minuteness of the planet upon which you were bred -and born?” Sir John put his hand on Desmond’s -shoulder. “While you were upon it, it was everything. -Now it is nothing—gone—while other planets -still exist and shed their brightness over space.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I think,” said Mavis thoughtfully, “that if our -<span class='pageno' id='Page_193'>193</span>own little world possessed such a high form of life, -and we measure a planet by its bulk, then surely the -Jovians must be the most highly favoured race in the -Solar Kingdom?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>A tiny cry came from the cabin behind. “Baby,” -she cried. “Oh, I’d forgotten him,” and she fled to -her nursling who had missed his mother’s care.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Such are the wonders of the heavens,” said Sir -John, thoughtfully. “It’s so grand, so massive, so -unbelievable, that it makes even a mother forget, in its -contemplation, her first-born, her little son.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why he is not named yet,” said Desmond. “I -had forgotten all about that.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well, we have no parson here,” said Alan. -“Now our world has gone, can we call ourselves -Christians? How do we rank with the Almighty? -Have we become atoms tossed about on an endless -sea, or Christians to whom eventual release will -come?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We are still in God’s Hands,” said Sir John -reverently. “In the absence of an ordained priest, -a layman may administer the Sacrament of Baptism. -I am getting very old. I have one foot very near the -grave. Shall I do it?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Please,” said Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>And whirling through the Solar system, belonging -neither to earth nor heaven, was performed surely the -strangest rite ever known from time immemorial. -And it was in this strange place, in this strange manner -that Desmond and Mavis’ son—John Alan—was -named.</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_194'>194</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER II<br /> <span class='large'>ADRIFT IN THE SOLAR REGIONS</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>Life in the Argenta became very monotonous. After -the first throes of despair, the glimpse of the glorious -expanse of the Heavens served to cheer the prisoners -within the ship. They had no clocks that were going. -During the terror of the first few days time had -mattered so little to them that they had let them run -down. They now arranged to set all the clocks, and -judge the time accordingly, and plan out their days. -Rise at eight; lunch at one; tea at four; and dinner at -seven and then to bed. The “night” would pass -and they would begin another “day.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>They reckoned they had sufficient food to last the -twelve earth months, and they could exist in comfort -for three hundred and sixty-five days. And with the -minutest care, perhaps even longer. “We can’t live -in space for more than twelve months, surely,” said -Mavis, but Sir John did not answer her. They had -consumed perhaps an eighth of their water supply, -and had the supply of concentrated water essence -untouched. Still, they were afraid to waste any for -washing purposes, and considered it a treat to be -allowed to dip their fingers in any fluid that was left -over from cooking; even a drop of cold tea proved a -boon to them, and they gratefully damped cloths in -it and wiped their hot and dry faces.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan fixed a piece of paper on the wall of the front -cabin, and every night before they retired, he would -tick off the number of the day from the time they -had reset their clocks and begin to count again. -Thirty, forty, fifty, so the “days” passed, and little -<span class='pageno' id='Page_195'>195</span>John Alan grew enormously. The few garments that -had been packed in their hurried flight were now too -small for him, and Mavis was forced to use some -of her own dresses, and cut them up for the -growing child. He alone was unconscious of the -danger of their peculiar position, and he crowed and -gurgled and bit his toes, in complete babyish happiness -and delight. If anything, Mavis had grown more -beautiful after the arrival of her child. Her eyes -glowed with maternal pride, and her cheeks were -flushed with joy as she watched her baby, born into -such a strange life, grow day by day fairer and more -loving.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The library aboard, which Sir John had had the -foresight to install in his giant Argenta, proved a -godsend to the weary travellers. Every day they read -aloud some old literary favourite, and renewed their -acquaintance with Sam Weller, Pip, the Aged P, and -Little Nell; laughed over the experiences of the -“Innocents Abroad” enjoyed again the story of -“Three Men in a Boat.” But even with these -diversions, with chess, dominoes, and draughts; with -singing and playing, they grew tired of their enforced -inactivity, and chafed at their surroundings.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Their air supply was excellent; the mechanism never -failed in its work; certainly the air grew hot and fetid -at times but by the aid of electric fans it was freshened -and purified. Every day they looked out of the little -glass window, and drank in the glories of the heavens.</p> - -<p class='c012'>One day, it was the ninety-eighth according to -Alan’s chart, Mavis startled them all by a sudden -exclamation.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What is it, my dear?” asked Sir John, looking -up from an interesting game of chess he was enjoying -with Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Look at Jupiter! Isn’t he large to-night?” said -she. “Why, yesterday he looked like a big star, -to-day he is like the moon at harvest time.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>They all crowded round the little window.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“By Jove, you’re right,” said Alan. “We must be -sailing in a direct line toward him.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“How plain the clouds are upon him,” said -<span class='pageno' id='Page_196'>196</span>Desmond. “You can see them plainly right across -his face.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The belts across the face of Jupiter were certainly -very plain; across the surface of the planet they -floated pearly white, like masses of “snow-clouds” as -seen in England on a hot summer’s day. From the -equatorial region they merged, both north and south -from a glorious coppery colour, becoming a deep, -ruddy purplish tint at the poles.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Are they clouds like ours?” asked Mavis wonderingly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I don’t think it has ever been proved what they -really are,” answered Alan. “I think the general -theory is, that those clouds as you call them are, in -reality, a vapour-laden atmosphere that floats across -the orb.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I should love to go there,” said Mavis.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well, it looks as though we were making for that -part of the firmament,” said her uncle.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It certainly does,” she retorted. “But when -shall we reach there?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>At that moment Masters and Hector came in, in -great excitement.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The engines are working,” announced Hector -enthusiastically.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What!” from all.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It’s true. Masters and I were tinkering at them -this morning, when suddenly the little starting cog -flew round, there was a roar, a flash of sparks, and -they started properly.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>This was indeed good news, for ever since the end -of the world the airship had been propelled through -space by some unknown outside influence; her engines -not only refused to work but her steering apparatus -refused to act.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I intend navigating straight ahead,” announced -Masters. “I’ll have eight engines going, and then we -ought to get up a speed of over four hundred and -fifty miles; that together with the pace we are already -travelling should help us considerably in reaching -somewhere, if there is anywhere for us to get.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Eagerly they all went into the engine room, and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_197'>197</span>watched first one, then another of the powerful -engines set going. They were however surprised to -find that they felt no difference in their speed; yet the -speedometer registered four hundred and twenty miles, -and all eight engines were working merrily.</p> - -<p class='c012'>They went back to the bows, and watched the -universe stretched out before them. They passed close -to a star, whose name they did not know, and its -radiance lit up the little cabin for fourteen days, that -were marked off religiously on Alan’s calendar. Then -came another terrible time, when depression took hold -of them all again, and they would sit, silent, staring -into space. Their eyes were dull and lustreless; their -limbs cramped from lack of exercise, and their brains -torpid and sluggish.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Perhaps Alan felt the deprivation of air and exercise -most, but he continued to be the cheeriest of them all.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh, for some green vegetables,” sighed Mavis -one day. John Alan had been particularly restless, -and she felt more than usually miserable.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“And plenty of nice rabbit food,” went on Alan -cheerfully. “Crisp, long lettuces, the rosy radish, -juicy tomatoes, and above all the cool, refreshing -slices of the unwholesome cucumber.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh, Alan, I’m so miserable,” she sobbed. “Will -this awful existence never end? Shall we just die -here, and this ship become the meteoric tomb of seven -unfortunates of the world? A tomb always spinning -on, on, through endless space, through endless time, -like some lost soul.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Lost world, you mean,” corrected Alan. “You -are mixing your metaphors, and when a lady does that, -it’s a sure sign she wants a cup of tea!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I don’t want a cup of tea, Alan. I just want to -get a breath of air. Alan, couldn’t you persuade -Masters to open the shutters? Couldn’t we just go -on to the deck for five minutes—only five minutes?” -she pleaded.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My dear,” said Alan gently. “It’s quite -impossible. Now listen carefully to what I am -saying. Long, long ago, we were out of the atmosphere -and the gravitation of our earth. In some way -<span class='pageno' id='Page_198'>198</span>or other, the tornado that accompanied the end of -our world drove us through space where nothing is! -Oh, I know it sounds complicated, dear, but by all the -knowledge of science, as taught by the most advanced -astronomers, long ago we should have been suspended -in space, unable to move or be moved, outside the -gravitation of other worlds; just atoms, motionless, -still. That hasn’t happened. We have defied the -great authorities, and are being whirled through the -heavens by some power unheard of by the scientists -of the earth. Still, dear, we do not know whether -there is air outside. Should we lift the shutters that -protect us, we might find we were unable to exist.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“That’s the word,” cried Mavis. “We aren’t -living now. We are only existing. We don’t know -from hour to hour what terrible fate may await us. -If by lifting the shutters we kill ourselves, surely that -is better than this lingering death.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Mavis, Mavis, don’t.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Do you know we have only a month’s supply -of food left?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan looked at her in horror. “You don’t mean -that, Mavis?” said he incredulously.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My dear Alan, you are just like all men. Sufficient -for the day! That’s your motto. You never -enquired about the food. Since I took over the -culinary department, none of you have worried a bit, -while day by day I’ve seen our stock of provisions -grow less and less. In a month’s time, Alan, our food -will be totally exhausted.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What about the condensed foods?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh we still have some of them—perhaps with -extreme care they would last another four weeks, and -then—the end.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why didn’t you tell me before, Mavis?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh I couldn’t,” hysterically. “You were all so -contented. Besides I didn’t realize the seriousness of -it myself until to-day. Our flour is nearly gone. -You yourself said the bread wasn’t as good this -morning. Of course it wasn’t. It was just mixtures -of every cereal I could think of to try and make it -last out.”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_199'>199</span>This news was indeed serious, and Alan walked -thoughtfully to his chart. Yes, he ought to have -known. It registered five hundred and fifty-five days. -Over eighteen earth months they had been flying -through the heavens. Their food had lasted -magnificently.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Water?” he queried.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We finished the tank water long ago. I’m pretty -well through with the cubes.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Let me come and see the food supply.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Carefully he went over every item. Even yet, there -seemed to be enough to feed an army, but he knew how -little there was in reality. “I think if we have one -good meal a day, we ought to make it last longer,” -said he. “After all, one good meal is better than -three small ones, and incidentally, we save over the -one transaction. We must sleep longer, that’s all. -We will get up at noon, and have a cup of tea and a -biscuit. At four we will have dinner, and if we retire -at eight, a cup of cocoa then should suffice us. The -longer we remain in bed the less food we shall require. -Come, let us tell the others.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Sir John took the news very quietly. Not a -muscle of his face twitched—he might have been -receiving a most ordinary announcement. Masters -shrugged his shoulders indifferently, and Murdoch -went on with his work as if he had not heard. -Desmond took the news badly, however. His face -grew ashen. “Why should this have come upon -us?” he cried. “We had been through so much. -Happiness came my way at last, and now—” He -drew Mavis fiercely to him. “I won’t lose you. -There must be some way out.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“There is none, my boy,” said Sir John, “so you -had better make up your mind to that at once. Here -we are and here we must remain, till by some merciful -intervention, we die, or are given release.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Where shall we ever find release?” from -Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“In some new world, perhaps.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“How big Jupiter is,” said Alan, looking out into -the vastness. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_200'>200</span>“He is certainly a wonderful planet,” said -Mavis.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Is it my fancy or are we slowing down?” asked -Sir John.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I’ve wondered the same thing myself,” said -Masters. “For the last few days I have noticed an -appreciable difference in our speed.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>But although the difference was so slight as to be -almost undiscernible, the new topic of conversation -gave the prisoners new life.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The days passed—the quantity of the food they -consumed grew daily less and less, and they were -growing weaker and weaker every day. At length -they gave up their cup of tea in the mornings—their -tea had gone. Then they halved their dinner portions -making one day’s share of food last two! But all the -same the dreaded day came only too soon, and five -hundred and ninety-five days after Alan had put up his -calendar, they found they had only a few tins of concentrated -food left. They were all hungry. Little -John Alan grew fretful, his mother feverish. There -was silence in the little front cabin, the silence of the -grave. The little party were all half asleep, when -suddenly Alan rose. “What’s the matter?” he -asked quickly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What is it?” asked his uncle.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Don’t you realize?—we’ve stopped! We’ve -stopped!” It was true, the Argenta was stationary -at last! At the same moment Masters came rushing -in.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We’ve stopped!” he cried. “The engines have -refused again to work.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>They all crowded round the little “lookout,” but -could see nothing. For the first time for nearly two -years their vision was limited. Gone was the brightness -of Jupiter, gone the glorious Magellanic Cloud—gone, -too, the many thousand points of light that -enriched the heavens. All about them was a moving -vapour. It was unlike clouds, but surged and swirled -like heavy snow flakes. It was a whitish vapour that -looked like steam—that altered again and took on the -hue of thick yellowish smoke.</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_201'>201</span>“Where are we?” asked Mavis. “Can’t we get -out?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We’ll see,” said Alan soothingly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>But still Mavis went on pleadingly. “Oh surely our -chance has come at last. If we opened the shutters -now, we might get free altogether.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The next morning, Murdoch was missing. His bed -had not been slept in. “Where’s Murdoch?” asked -Alan of Masters.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I don’t know. I’ve been expecting him to relieve -me in the engine room every minute. Is he in the -kitchen?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No. I can’t find him anywhere.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Good God! Then I know what he has done,” -said Masters brokenly. “He was very upset over Mrs. -Desmond yesterday. She wanted me to open the -shutters. Come.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>At the stern of the ship and on the lower deck was a -little trap door in the metal covering. “He’s gone -through there,” said Masters hoarsely. “He asked me -a lot of questions about it last night. I told him -about the mechanism of this trap and he suggested we -should go out on deck, and see if it was possible to -breathe out there. I laughed at him and thought no -more about the matter.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>As he was speaking he deftly wound a scarf about his -nose and mouth, and stuffed his ears with cotton wool -saturated with oil. He touched a spring and a sheet of -metal unfolded and when it rested at last in position, it -formed a tiny air tight closet outside the trap. “I -shall open the trap as quickly as I can,” said he quickly. -“On the other side the deck is opened up and there is -a space left large enough to test thoroughly the outer -air. But by the aid of this “cubby-hole” we still have -our ether protection kept safe all round the ship. Now -I am going out to see if Murdoch is there. If I don’t -come back, don’t search for me. It will be too late.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Masters, don’t go!” urged Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I must go,” grimly, “but I beg of you, if I don’t -return in ten minutes, forget I ever existed.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Without another word he slipped into the little boxlike -chamber, and the door snapped to after him. They -<span class='pageno' id='Page_202'>202</span>heard the sound of a click, rushing air, and then, -silence.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Five minutes passed—six—seven—eight. Sir John, -Desmond and Mavis had come up in time to hear the -trap close, and quickly Alan explained the position.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why did you let him go?” cried Mavis.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Murdoch went for you, my dear,” he answered -sternly. “Masters went to save him.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Mavis covered her face with her hands, and the tears -trickled down her face.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My dear, don’t take it to heart,” went on Alan -kindly. “If anything happens to Murdoch, he will -have given his life for his friends.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then a muffled cry came from within the little -chamber. Quickly Alan touched the lever, the folds of -metal rolled back, and two figures fell forward on their -faces.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Water,” commanded Alan, and Mavis rushed to -get some.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Have you any brandy left?” asked Sir John.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“A very little.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Bring some too,” he cried as Mavis disappeared -into the kitchen. Tenderly they wiped blood and sweat -from the faces of the unconscious men.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Masters opened his eyes. “Out there,” said he -hoarsely. “Terrible smell—sulphuric—can’t breathe -properly—whirling clouds—eyes smart—don’t go -again.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“He’ll do,” said Sir John. “How’s Murdoch?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“He’s so terribly cold,” said Mavis.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan took his place by the still form. “Brandy,” -said he. He looked at the man on the floor. Thick -veins like whipcords stood out upon his forehead. -Blood trickled from his nose, his ears, his mouth. His -lips were swollen, and were blue in colour and -cracked.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“He’s gone,” said Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Dead?” cried Mavis in horror.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Quite dead.” Gently they carried the dead man, -who had risked his life for his friends, to his little -sleeping cabin. Tenderly they laid him on his bed, -covered up his face, and closed the door softly behind -<span class='pageno' id='Page_203'>203</span>them. Then they went back to Mavis who was watching -over Masters.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“How is he?” asked Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Better, I think. He asked for water. I think he -is sleeping now.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan bent over their old and valued friend. The -look of pallor had vanished, the veins subsided, he was -breathing naturally.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Poor Murdoch,” sobbed Mavis. “I feel it was my -fault. I was always worrying you to open the shutters -and let us go outside.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Don’t worry, little one,” said Sir John. “He died -like an English gentleman.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh how terrible everything is,” she sobbed -hysterically. “There seems no end to our torment. -Oh this horrible place, this horrible ship of doom!”</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_204'>204</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER III<br /> <span class='large'>THE VISION OF A NEW WORLD</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>Perfect silence, perfect stillness, and the clouds whirled -round and round outside.</p> - -<p class='c012'>In vain they tried to move the ship. The engines -worked smoothly, and with perfect rhythm, but were -powerless to propel the Argenta.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The death of Murdoch had a terribly depressing effect -on every one—they all missed his kindly brusqueness, -his forethought and stolid help.</p> - -<p class='c012'>When Masters was sufficiently recovered he told his -story. “I got through the ether all right,” said he. -“I was through in a second and was standing on the -exposed deck at the mercy of the elements. The cold -was intense—I’ve never before experienced anything -like it. In those few seconds it just cut through me. -I could hardly see—my eyes filled with water, and -smarted terribly as the gaseous vapour touched them. I -lowered my handkerchief for the tiniest fragment of a -second, and drew a very slight breath. The effect was -terrible. My lungs felt as if they would burst—my -mouth felt as if it had been seared with hot irons—my -senses reeled; I felt as if I should fall. Then I became -conscious of Murdoch lying huddled at my feet. I -pulled him into the cabin after me, and well,—you know -the rest. Poor Murdoch—I was too late.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The excitement following the loss of Murdoch and -Masters’ adventure after him, had made the hungry -prisoners forget the emptiness of their larder. They -all sat down to a hearty meal, and it was only at the -end they realized it meant their being on still shorter -rations in the future. And only too soon the larders -were indeed empty! Mavis grew too weak to move, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_205'>205</span>and lay helpless on her bed, her baby at her breast. -Masters was the last to give in, and as he walked -unsteadily to his cabin, he had visions of Sir John on -one chair and Alan on another, each vainly trying to -whisper words of comfort to the other.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Still the ship remained motionless—the stillness was -of the grave.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Suddenly a whitish beam of light shot out through -the clouds, and Alan saw a new moon rising. And as -he watched he saw another skim the heavens, and -another, and yet another. He looked at them in perplexity—four -pink tipped crescents in the sky!</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Four Moons! God!” he cried. “The four -satellites of Jupiter! Or should there be eight? Four—eight—eight—four.” -His brain muddled. Four -Moons visible at once! Jupiter! He was witnessing -the rise of four of the planet’s moons! He was watching -them through the misty clouds—then came a blessed -sense of oblivion, and he too, lost consciousness. -When he awoke again, it was with a feeling that the -Argenta was again moving through space—moving -slowly, but with a speed that was gradually quickening. -He staggered to his feet, and bent over his uncle. Sir -John was still breathing, but there was a curious greyness -in his face, and Alan moistened his lips with a -drop of brandy. The old man moved, and opened his -eyes. “Drink a little,” said Alan kindly. “It will do -you good.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Sir. John managed to swallow a little of the burning -fluid, and sighing naturally, closed his eyes in sleep. -With difficulty, Alan managed to reach Desmond’s -room, for he was very weak. He found Mavis lying -on her bed, hardly breathing: the babe lay in her arms -sleeping peacefully. She had given the very essence of -her strength to her child, and he had scarcely suffered -at all.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Desmond was breathing heavily, jerkily, the breath -came like sobs from between his clenched teeth. Alan -forced some of the brandy between his lips and said -huskily, “Dez, old boy: don’t leave me, old chap; -we’ve been through some tight corners, don’t give up -yet.”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_206'>206</span>Desmond struggled to a sitting position. “Good -old Lanny,” he muttered.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I must see Masters,” said Alan. “Keep up, if you -can, till I return.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan reeled from side to side in his weakness as he -struggled on to Masters’ cabin. It was empty! He -was almost too weak to think or act coherently.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Masters,” he moaned. “Where are you?” Slowly -he made his way back to the little room in the bows, -and as he neared it, a brilliant beam of light shot across -his path. The unexpectedness of it threw him off his -balance, and he would have fallen, had not Masters -rushed forward and put his arm about him.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The light was strong. So strong that they could -feet the heat of its rays through the little glass -window.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What is it?” he asked.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Masters could hardly speak. His lips were swollen -and blackened, and his tongue parched. “Help,” said -he thickly. “That light is like a magnet—it is drawing -us somewhere. It’s sent out by human agency I am -sure. See how it flutters and fades, only to come -bright again.” They watched the ray—it was focussed -directly on the bows, and it seemed to be drawing them -closer and closer to some harbour of refuge. Still they -were going through the encircling clouds, which had -suddenly turned to a most beautiful roseate hue. Then -without any warning they emerged and found they were -gazing on the most wonderful scene they had ever -beheld.</p> - -<p class='c012'>It was more wonderful than their thoughts could have -expressed. Imagine hovering over the most wondrous -piece of natural scenery—double—treble its beauty, and -even then you could have no idea of the grandeur, the -poetry of the picture they gazed upon.</p> - -<p class='c012'>They were, perhaps, three thousand feet up. -Mountains rose all round with rocky crevasses, and -wonderful waterfalls dashing down their sides. Foaming -waters trickled and bubbled and laughed by the -sides of grassy paths. An inland lake glowed in the -glory of the sunshine. Trees of all kinds nestled in the -valleys and climbed the hillsides.</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_207'>207</span>A sea—a glorious azure sea—with dancing waves and -white flecked foam rolled merrily in and out on wonderful -white sands. There were rocks and caves, and -velvety grass slopes along the sea shore; babbling -brooks merged into the blue, blue waters; tall lilies, -virginal white, mingled with roses, red like wine, and -grew in clusters at the water’s edge. All was nature at -her best—unspoiled by man.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Wooded islets were dotted about in still more wonderful -bays; birds white as snow, birds with plumage -rainbow-hued floated idly on the waters, and added to -the picturesque beauty. They could see little buildings -nestling among the trees here and there, buildings that, -like the châlets of Switzerland, only added to the beauty -of the scene.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The airship had stopped suddenly, and they were -unable to move her, and still they hovered over the -wonderful land. Sea—sky—both of a most glorious -blue; the verdure of this new land was green—“The -same as our world,” murmured Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But with what a difference,” whispered Sir John.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I never knew what the sea was until now,” said -Alan. “I never realized what ‘colour’ was—what blue -or green meant, until I looked down yonder.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>New life was born in the three men. “I’ll call -Desmond,” said Alan. Mavis was lying as he had left -her—white, inert, silent. “Leave her,” he told his -cousin. “She will be quite safe; but we’ve news at -last—we are in sight of land.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>When he reached the bows again, he saw they had -dropped a few hundred feet, and were now well below -the summit of the mountains.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Below them, in a fertile valley, they saw what they -thought were six giant birds running along a field. -They rose, soared straight up, and flew directly toward -the Argenta. They were like swans with outstretched -wings, and necks like swans; but never had they seen -birds of such a monstrous size.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“They are as big as a small plane,” said Sir John -wonderingly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“By Jove, I believe that’s what they are,” said -Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_208'>208</span>As the “birds” drew nearer, they could see that the -body was in reality the car of the plane. Soon six were -circling round the Argenta, and the prisoners within -could see figures standing in the cars of the strange -looking aeroplanes.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The Argenta gave a jolt, and quivered from stem to -stern, and they felt themselves sinking. The newcomers -had thrown out some kind of grappling rope and were -pulling them to earth. They were nearer to this -wonderful country. Already they could see the brilliant -flowers—trees laden with wonderful fruit and bright -plumaged birds fluttering about without any sign of -fear.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Release the shutters,” said Alan hoarsely.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No,” said Sir John with decision. “Remember we -have on board a defenceless woman and her child. We -don’t yet know if we are in the hands of friends or -enemies. I’ll get my revolver. Dez, my boy, I’ll give -it to you. Stay in your cabin and be prepared. You -understand?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Shoot—her?” asked Desmond hoarsely.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Sir John bowed his head. “Surely you would rather -do it than me?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes—but—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“There is no ‘but,’ my boy. Rather death than -horrors unnameable. Stay in the cabin with your wife -and child. If I think we are in good hands I will call -you. Otherwise, I will give our whistle—the one we -used when you were boys—the three sharp calls, and a -long minor note,” and he illustrated it softly. “If you -hear that,—don’t hesitate, my boy.” They gripped -hands, and Desmond, dazed, speechless, walked -unsteadily out of the room, and they heard the click of -his cabin door as it closed behind him.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Slowly, but surely the Argenta was being dragged -down to the field below. At last they touched solid -ground—there was a scrunch and a grating—they -were on some earth at last.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Alan,” said Sir John grimly. “I have two other -revolvers on board. Masters, if the worst comes to -the worst, and I give the warning whistle for Mr. -Desmond, go in to him. If he does not turn the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_209'>209</span>weapon on himself do it for him—and keep a spare -bullet for yourself.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I understand, sir.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The six white “birds” had also reached land, and -from out of the bodies they saw strange figures appear. -The figures were like themselves—yet how different! -The men approaching were perhaps under average -height, but they were beautifully moulded, muscular -with a symmetry of form that was glorious to behold.</p> - -<p class='c012'>All but one wore white—a garment that reached to -their feet, and which resembled in shape a Roman toga. -This white garment was embroidered with richly -coloured silks at the neck, wrists and hem. On their -heads, they wore fillets of gold. The leader was garbed -in a garment of the same shape, but of a glorious blue -bound with gold, and his fillet was studded with gems -that shone and flashed in the sunlight. All walked up -to the Argenta and smiled through the little window at -the occupants. Then the leader opened his hands—held -them up empty, and with a charming smile, bowed -low before them. Then he seemed to issue a command, -and all the others, there were altogether perhaps thirty -of them, followed his example, and bowed before them.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“They look friendly,” said Sir John. “Masters, let -the shutters be raised—then stand near Mr. Desmond’s -cabin. If I shout—‘view halloo!’ bid him to come -out on to the upper deck, but—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But if I hear the whistle, sir, I shall know what to -do.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Keep your revolver hidden, Alan,” said Sir John, -and they made their way to the upper deck.</p> - -<p class='c012'>They waited in silence for the ether to be pumped -back into its cylinders, and for the shutters to lift. -Gradually light came creeping in through chinks here -and there—higher and higher was lifted the moving -metal, until at last the two men drank in fresh air and -bathed in glorious sunshine once again. They found -they could scarcely move along the deck—in fact it was -with the greatest difficulty they could keep their -balance. They felt horribly material and gross.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What is it?” whispered Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The law of gravity, my boy. Wherever we are, I -<span class='pageno' id='Page_210'>210</span>should say it is about three times the strength of that -we were used to when we were on Terra. I think we -have about trebled our weight.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The strangers had advanced—the leader was smiling -graciously. He gave another command, and his band -of followers came to a sudden halt, and he approached -the Argenta—alone. He addressed them in a language -they did not understand.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I do not understand—” commenced Sir John, but -before he could say any more the stranger spoke—haltingly -it is true, and as if unused to it, but he spoke -in English.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Where are we?” cried Sir John in amazement.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You are on, what I think you would call—Jupiter.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Jupiter?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes. And may I welcome you strangers to our -land of plenty. I know not who you are or whence you -come—but you are welcome—very welcome. But you -look tired—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You are not enemies, then?” cried Sir John.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Enemies?” repeated the Jovian. “I understand -not the word.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You are friends?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Friends of course—we are all friends. Can you -find a more beautiful word than friendship?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Thank God! Thank God!” cried Sir John, and -with a wild “View Halloo” issuing from his lips, he -fell senseless to the ground.</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_211'>211</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER IV<br /> <span class='large'>JUPITER AND THE JOVIANS</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>The sweet toned bell in the Observatory at Minnaviar -rang violently, and startled the students out of their -usual calm and placidity.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Kulmervan looked up from his studies. “What is -it, my Waiko?” said he in his own language to his -friend.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I know not, my Kulmervan. Let us go to the -Turret Room, and see.” The two astronomical -students at the most important meteorological college -on the whole of Keemar, went swiftly up the wide, -marble stairway to their Djoh’s room. Before they -were half way up, the bell rang louder than before.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Haste, my Waiko,” said Kulmervan. “The Djoh -is anxious.” As they reached the archway leading into -the experimenting room, the Djoh met them.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“At last,” said he testily. “At last you are come. -I summoned you as there is a most remarkable -phenomenon registered by the sensitive disc. After we -recorded the destruction of the planet ‘Quilphis,’ you -will remember, we discovered a new comet or meteor -that seemed to have separated from the planet itself. -We witnessed this extraordinary ‘star’ whirling toward -us, daily nearer and nearer. Our learned Ab-Djohs -consulted together as to the meaning of this extraordinary -thing. At last I was consulted, and by the -aid of every scientific means we possessed we tried to -discover the substance of this new moving orb. You -recollect?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, my Djoh,” answered Kulmervan, the senior -student.</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_212'>212</span>“Look,” said the Djoh triumphantly, and he led the -way to a large disc that stood in front of the large -window. This disc was of glass, and was connected by -etheric pipes to a large telescopic tube fixed outside the -window. It was by the aid of this that the Keemarnians -studied the solar system, and learnt about the other -worlds in the sky.</p> - -<p class='c012'>As Kulmervan looked into the disc, he saw, by -reflection, a peculiar body suspended in the heavens—stationary -it rested near Wirmir and Kosli, the twin -stars of Gorlan. “What is it?” he asked eagerly, -while Waiko, the younger student, stood silent, listening -eagerly to the conversation.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It is the meteor of Marfaroo,” said he. “It is the -strange body that detached itself from Quilphis, when -the life of that unfortunate planet was run.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But it is still now, my Djoh.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The four Meevors have not yet risen, my son. In -fourteen permos from now, they will be bright and -shining. When they are at their full, they will draw -that orb within our surrounding vapours. Then we -must direct our light rays upon it, and draw it within -our atmosphere. It is a wonderful thing, my son, and -will aid us in our knowledge of science. My theory is, -that it is a minute portion of the planet Quilphis itself. -Oh, very small, hardly as big as the Rorka’s palace; but -the knowledge of its composition will help us in our -research. Take turn and watch with me, my sons, and -at the right moment we will direct our Ray upon it.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Eagerly the students watched. The honour was -great the Djoh had put upon them, and they were eager -to be present when the light of the four full Meevors -should shine upon the strange presence in the sky.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But the time the Kymo sinks to rest, my sons, the -fourth Meevor will be at the full, and we will watch the -developments with interest.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The three surrounded the little disc; the pale beams -from the Meevors shone distinctly on the glass; there -was a movement—the foreign body moved slowly -toward them.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The Ray,” cried the Djoh. “Summon the Ab-Djohs.”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_213'>213</span>Ten Ab-Djohs appeared at Waiko’s call. They were -all dressed in the green tunic and vest and short cloak—the -symbol of their calling as the highest astronomers -in the land, bar one, the Djoh himself, who wore a -voluminous cloak and tall, conical hat in addition. The -wise men adjusted the focussing apparatus and directed -the nozzle toward Wirmir and Kosli. A whirring noise -sounded—and then suddenly shot out a most glorious -ray. “When Kymo has risen but four thoughts, the -orb will be here,” announced the Djoh. “Waika, go -call Waz-Y-Kjesta. Tell him the Djoh has words of -import to utter.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Soon Waz-Y-Kjesta appeared. He was a handsome -man, fair-haired, long-limbed. He wore his blue toga -as became him as Waz of the air birds, the vessels which -were used by the inhabitants of Keemar to journey by -the sky.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Fetch in that strange star, O Waz,” said the Djoh. -“Bring it to earth, and I will await its arrival here.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Waz-Y-Kjesta bowed low. “Your will shall be -done, my Djoh,” said he, and he went swiftly to the -place where his air birds were housed. “Mashonia,” -said he to his Waz-Mar, or Lieutenant. “Order out -six air birds, we go on a mission for the Djoh.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>In a very short space of time, six beautiful “birds” -rose from the ground and skimmed toward their goal -which was now approaching very rapidly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My Waz,” cried Mashonia suddenly. “It is part -of no planet that we are approaching. See, there is -glass in front, and men like ourselves are looking -toward us!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“They are like us, yet unlike us,” said Waz-Y-Kjesta. -“They are habited in sombre clothing—they -look dark and gloomy.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Where can they come from?” asked Mashonia -wonderingly. “All sons of Keemar would signal us. -They are strangers from another world, I fear.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Gradually they circled round the Argenta, and -brought her safely to the ground. They watched the -lifting of the shutters curiously. This was indeed the -strangest “air bird” they had ever seen. When Sir -John gave his wild cry, the Keemarnians realized that -<span class='pageno' id='Page_214'>214</span>the strangers who had come in so wonderful a manner -to their land, had suffered acutely. “Send for six -Bhors,” said Waz-Y-Kjesta quickly, “these friends are -ill.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>In the shortest space of time, the Bhors, the -Keemarnian carriages, appeared. They were comfortable -litters like vehicles, laden with rugs of silk and -downy cushions. Above were canopies of silk which -shaded the occupants, who swung hammock wise from -a wheeled frame, into the shafts of which were -harnessed magnificent colis—beasts very similar to -Shetland ponies, only with long curly hair.</p> - -<p class='c012'>At a command from Waz-Y-Kjesta, Mashonia and -another leapt nimbly over the bulwarks of the Argenta, -and without a word, in turn carried all the erstwhile -prisoners of the airship, and placed them on cushions -in the comfortable Keemarnian equipages. As Alan -was carried past the Waz, he murmured feebly. “A -guard for the Argenta, please.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>A look of surprise passed over the Keemarnian’s face. -“What meanest thou?” he asked.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“A guard,” urged Alan. “The Argenta contains -all our possessions.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“A guard?” answered Kjesta. “Nay, why should -we do that? It is safe there. It does not belong to us. -Fear not, no one will touch it, my friend.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Gently the colis stepped out, drawing easily the Bhors -and their occupants. “Drive to the palace of the -Jkak,” said Waz-Y-Kjesta. “We must acquaint -him first with the news of the arrival of these -strangers.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The weary travellers saw nothing of the country -through which they passed. They were too weary and -worn to raise themselves on the cushions and look -around. The cool breeze swept across their faces and -refreshed them, so they were content to remain as they -were and not think or worry about the future.</p> - -<p class='c012'>A runner was sent before to acquaint the Jkak of -their near approach, and as they stopped at his beautiful -palace, men came out, unhooked the hammock part -of the Bhors, and carried the occupants into the Jkak’s -presence. He was awaiting them in the cool reception -<span class='pageno' id='Page_215'>215</span>hall, and regal and patriarchal he looked, in his robe of -loose green silk, with his golden fillet low upon his -brow.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My brothers,” said he in a low musical voice. -“Welcome to Keemar, the land of all good. Eat first -from yonder viands. They will revive you.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Trays daintily laden with food and wine were placed -before the hungry travellers. The Jkakalata, consort -to the Jkak, attended to Mavis. “A child,” said she, -“and a woman, too. Come, Persoph,” to her -husband, “give me that glass of friankate—it will revive -her.” She moistened Mavis’s lips with the fragrant -wine—Mavis opened her eyes, and as she looked at the -kindly woman’s face, she burst into tears. “Who are -you?” she cried.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I am Mirasu, the Jkakalata,” she replied. “Drink -this, it will do you good.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Mavis drank long of the sweet liquor, and ate the -strange fruits that were placed before her. Alan, as -usual, was the first to recover and made a movement as -if to rise from the Bhor.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Nay,” said Persoph. “Do not move, I beg you. -Rest, and later you can tell us your story.” Then he -turned to Desmond. “She with the babe—she is -yours?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“How did you know?” asked the perplexed -husband.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“By the look in your eye when my Mirasu handled -your babe,” said the wise old man sagely. “It was the -look of possession.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, she is my wife,” said Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Wife—ah! that is the word. Now rest among the -cushions of the Bhors. Rooms are prepared for you. -Sleep, my friends, until the Kymo rises twice again. -Then refreshed and strong we will welcome you among -us, and listen with interest to your story.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The Jkak’s palace was of a glorious green marble, -highly polished. In the entrance hall was a huge -fountain. Six beautiful maidens, their garments -chiselled out of coloured marble, held large shells from -which poured water into the basin beneath. The figures -were life size, and gracefully moulded. Lovely water -<span class='pageno' id='Page_216'>216</span>flowers grew all around, and coloured fish swam in and -out among the pebbles and plants.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Up a wide stairway, which branched out into large -galleries, the strangers were carried, the Jkak himself -leading the way, as if he were doing homage to the -Rorka himself. They wended their way through a -narrower passage which widened out again into a -spacious loggia. In the very centre of this space four -malachite pillars, highly polished, supported a crystal -shell out of which poured sparkling waters into a pond -beneath. There were six doors round the loggia; at -the first the Jkak stopped, opening it himself, led -the way in. With gentle hands Desmond and Mavis -were transferred to soft, downy beds. “Rest, my -friends, and sleep until Morkaba brings you wine and -food.” Then the other three were taken to separate -sleeping apartments, where their weary limbs rested in -contentment on the soft, downy cushions.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Desmond and Mavis’s room was perhaps the largest—a -glorious room with a wide balcony upon which -were growing the most beautiful creepers and plants—with -wonderful perfumes and flowers. An enormous -four poster bed stood in the centre of the room, with -its back immediately in front of the door. A canopy of -silk was overhead; there were no sheets or blankets -upon it, but there was an abundance of cushions, and -silken rugs of all hues. Easy chairs, plenty of mirrors -and a dressing table furnished the room. The walls -were of a polished pale pink marble, and the fittings, -tapestries and silken hangings were all of colours that -blended and made one harmonious whole. All the other -rooms were similar, except in the colouring, and on the -polished marble floors were spread rugs of exotic -colours.</p> - -<p class='c012'>A silver bell tinkled! To Mavis, it sounded like the -Angelus on a summer morning. She opened her eyes; -again the bell sounded. “Where am I?” she cried, -and with sudden remembrance. “Baby—where’s -Baby?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Desmond woke. “Where’s Baby, Dez?” she asked -again piteously, and even as she spoke she heard the -sound of a tiny chuckle, and by her side on a bed, the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_217'>217</span>miniature of the one she was on, lay her baby, crooning -with delight. The bell tinkled again. Desmond -went to the door and opened it slightly. A smiling girl -was outside with a table on wheels. “Your mushti,” -said she wheeling it toward him.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“To eat?” queried Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Of course. It is pleasant on the ‘vala,’ outside -among the flowers—have it there with your friends.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Thank you. It’s breakfast, Mavis,” said Desmond. -“Look out on the balcony and see if Uncle John is -there.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Mavis was almost too bewildered to ask any -questions, and obeyed. There was a tiny gate dividing -their balcony from the next, and she went through. -“Uncle John,” she called softly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Sir John, Alan, and Masters appeared at the window -of the next room.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You’re awake then?” laughed Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Have you had any food?” asked Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan laughed. “A table each—and chock full. -Shall we wheel ours along and all have it together?” -In a trice the six were sitting down to the first real meal -they had had since they had so miraculously escaped -from the end of the world.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The tables were of different coloured glass, and were -laden with food very different from that to which they -had been accustomed. There were jugs full of steaming -liquid, neither tea, coffee, nor cocoa, but with a -reminiscent flavour of all three, and extremely refreshing. -There were wines—fruits whole, and fruits -compote. There were cereals served almost like -porridge, and there was bread too. Bread and tiny, -crisp rolls, biscuits sweet and biscuits plain, and pats of -golden butter. It was a delightful meal, refreshing, -invigorating, and so different from the stodgy, unwholesome -tinned meats they had been living on for so long. -There was also a tiny tray for the baby—a bowl of fresh -new milk and some rusks. A plate of a kind of arrowroot -mixture was greatly appreciated by little John -Alan, who cried out “More—pese, mum, more.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The little beggar likes it,” said Sir John. “He -<span class='pageno' id='Page_218'>218</span>appreciates the change too. Well, here we are all on -land again at last, and among friends.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What are you going to do?” asked Mavis.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We’ll throw ourselves on the mercy of the Jovians -of course; make up our minds to settle down in a new -world, and live the remainder of our lives in peace and -contentment.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Shan’t we ever go home again?” Mavis’s eyes -widened, and she looked imploringly at the others. -The truth was forced on her mind at last. She had no -home! Gone were all her pretty possessions—gone -her trinkets, her books, her silver. Gone also her -delicate trousseau—her frocks, lingerie, jewels.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Everything was gone. The world itself had vanished.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Now, my dear,” said Sir John. “We must -acclimatize ourselves to this new life. After, all, we -can easily do that. We have been treated as honoured -guests, so I must speak to the Jkak, and find out our -future standing in this world.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“They speak English!” said Alan wonderingly -“How is that? Surely we are the first English people -who have found their way here? There can’t be a -colony of Britishers in Jupiter!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The bell sounded again, and Alan went to the door. -Waz-Y-Kjesta stood outside. “The Jkak is eager to -see you,” said he. “If you feel strong enough and -sufficiently rested, come with me and I will lead you to -him.” They followed him down the stairs to the -entrance hall, and through into a spacious apartment.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The Reception Room,” said the Waz. “The Jkak -wishes not to be on formal terms with you—he bade me -bring you to his garden room.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Through a doorway they went and out into the most -glorious garden they had ever seen. Fountains -splashed in the sunlight—tiny brooks gurgled over -white stones, as they wound round beds of flowers. -There was a riot of colour in this wonderful garden—glorious, -flowering trees and shrubs abounded—creeper-covered -archways were everywhere, and at the -further end they could see a creeper-covered arbour, -hung with exotic blooms. Inside this were easy -chairs, settees and comfortable lounges. The Jkak, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_219'>219</span>and Mirasu, his Jkakalata, were seated there awaiting -their arrival, and rose to greet them.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Now tell us your story,” said the Jkak, “for -wonderful it must be.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“First,” said Alan, who at Sir John’s request, acted -as spokesman, “how is it you can understand our -language? Surely English isn’t spoken here?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“English?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes. We are English. We come from that part -of our world that was known as England, you know.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We have the ‘gift of tongues’ my friend,” said -the Jkak. “Until we spoke to you, we had never -before heard your tongue, but the moment you spoke -we understood. I cannot describe our gift—it just—is. -We of Keemar all speak one tongue. No confusion -is here. Until you came, we had never had the -opportunity to benefit from this gift we all believed we -possessed. To-day, all Keemarnians are thanking -Mitzor, the Great White Glory and Tower of Help, for -His graciousness in having conferred upon us this gift, -and for allowing us to have the means given us for -using the ‘gift of tongues’. We understand, all of -us. We may not understand every expression you -utter, for things are different in other worlds, and we -ourselves no doubt possess peculiarities of our own—still -we can converse freely with you.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It is a wonderful gift to possess,” said Sir John.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Now your story,” insisted the Jkak gently.</p> - -<p class='c012'>So Alan told the whole story of his life since the time -when he and Desmond first went to Marshfielden. He -told of the Light, and the people of Kalvar—of their -wonderful escape from the bowels of the earth, and of -the end of the world.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“So Quilphis is no more,” said the Jkak. “Indeed, -we witnessed its destruction, and thought that your airship -was part of the planet itself. And so,” he went -on, “you believe that the end of the world was caused -through the failure of the fire in the centre of the -earth?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I feel sure of it,” said Alan. “During our stay in -Kalvar, we noticed that the Fire grew daily less and -less. And the purple people prophesied that when the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_220'>220</span>Fire went out, then would come the end of the world. -I think that, in its last dying gasp, it tried to get a new -lease of life. In its gigantic death struggle, it burst its -bonds, and earthquakes, volcanoes, and water spouts -were the result.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh, it was horrible,” said Mavis shuddering.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“And your ship—the one you sailed in—you must -invite me to see it,” said the Jkak.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why, of course,” said Sir John. “Have you not -been?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It is not mine,” replied the Jkak. “It would be an -impertinence to pry into your affairs without an invitation. -Now, with regard to yourselves. I must see that -you go to Hoormoori and pay your respects to our -Rorka. Hoormoori is the chief place in this world of -ours; it is there that our Rorka has his palace.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Rorka?” asked Mavis “What is that?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Our Rorka rules over the whole of Keemar.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Have you only one Rorka or King over the whole -of Keemar?” asked Sir John.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why, of course. Why should we have more?” -asked Mirasu smiling. “Keemar is one world—with -one Rorka. Then we have one hundred Jkaks, and one -thousand Moritous—that is enough, surely, to govern -a world?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Are you only one nation then?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Naturally. We are all Keemarnians—just one -great nation, divided into many families. We all speak -the same language—all worship in the same fashion -Mitzor, the Great White Glory and Tower of Strength, -and all live in peace, friendship, and harmony, one with -another. But now my friends, strangers though you -are, you are welcome here. I will put at your disposal -houses and serving men.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We possess nothing,” said Sir John. “We have -no property, no valuables—nothing but the Argenta. -How shall we repay your kindness to us?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Repay?” said the Jkak, “nay, that is another, word -I know not the meaning of.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But,” began Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Nay, you are strangers in a strange world. It is -our duty to make you all feel at home here. I can see -<span class='pageno' id='Page_221'>221</span>you were of high estate in your own country—you must -be of high estate here also. Know you, we are wise in -this land. Our Rorka is first, and his spouse, the -Rorkata, ranks second. Their offspring and nearest -blood relations come next; then come the Jkaks and -Moritous; our Djohs and Ab-Djohs; the Wazi, -Captains of our air birds, our learned men and students, -down to the serving men and maids, and the builders of -our homes and our ships. From highest to lowest, all -share ‘pro rata’ in the good things of the world. We -are all satisfied—the laws of our land have fixed the -rates that are to be paid to each household from the -common fund. I assure you, there will be enough -and to spare for you.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Masters spoke for the first time. “I am Sir John’s -servant,” he began.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No,” corrected Sir John. “Masters is my faithful -friend and adviser.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Then you would like him to dwell in the same house -with you?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Please,” said Sir John, “and my nephew Alan, -also.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“And you, no doubt,” went on the Jkak turning to -Desmond, “you would like to have apartments to yourselves.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Thank you,” answered Mavis for her husband and -herself.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Good. I will summon Waz-Y-Kjesta. There are -several new houses near at hand. Go with him—you -can take your choice,” and with a wave of the hand -and a smile, they realized that they were dismissed -from the presence of the Jkak and his charming -wife.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Waz-Y-Kjesta was hovering near and came toward -them. He had received his full instructions beforehand. -“Come,” said he. “The houses that are unoccupied -are quite close—come and take your choice.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“How is it,” asked Alan, “that we can walk so -easily now. When we first came out on to the open deck -of the Argenta, our limbs were as heavy as lead. We -could not walk an inch, and we were so top-heavy we -could hardly stand.”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_222'>222</span>“That is easy to explain,” replied the Waz. “Eight -Kymos have risen since you arrived here.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Kymos?” asked Mavis. The Keemarnian names -puzzled her.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Sun?” suggested Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Ah, you call it—sun. Yes, since you first came, -the sun has sunk seven times. You have slept—breathed -in our air. While you were sleeping, our men -of science administered medicinal gases through your -nostrils. These gases lightened you—took from you -the heaviness of your earth. You will find no difficulty -now,” and he led the way through the garden to the -most glorious street it was possible to imagine.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Now you will see our country,” he continued, “and -compare it with your own. You are not too tired?” -he asked Mavis.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No, of course not. I feel too excited. I want to -see your beautiful city—your beautiful country. May -I first see that my baby is all right?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>He gave the necessary permission, and soon she -returned. “He is sleeping peacefully,” said she. -“Morkaba is watching over him. Now I’m ready,” -and they all went down the marble steps of the Jkak’s -palace, eager for their first sight of this new, strange -land.</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_223'>223</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER V<br /> <span class='large'>DEATH IN JUPITER</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>They walked down a lovely avenue to the outer gates. -It was grass-covered, soft and velvety and cool. Birds -with the gayest plumage hopped among the branches of -the trees, and came fearlessly up to the strangers. One -bird, perhaps as big as an English bullfinch, of many -colours and with a fan-shaped tail, perched on Mavis’ -shoulder, and chirped prettily to her.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“How wonderful!” said she.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Did not your, birds do that?” asked Waz-Y-Kjesta.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No, they were too nervous.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Nervous?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes—frightened—terrified,” she explained.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I understand the meaning of the word you utter,” -said he, “but you will not find the sensation of fear -known on Keemar. We live in harmony with our birds, -our animals, and even our fish. They are all our -friends.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>At the end of the avenue they found themselves on a -broad road. Hills rose up at the side, steeply in some -places, while in others the rise was more gradual, -leaving moorland and valley in view. Houses were -built at intervals along the roads, all of wonderful, -coloured marbles, but they were all surrounded by -beautiful grounds, and added to the scene.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh,” said Mavis suddenly. “There’s a shop.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Waz-Y-Kjesta looked puzzled, and followed her gaze. -“Oh yes, you mean our Omdurlis. How else should -we get food to eat and clothes to wear?”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_224'>224</span>“How then do you manage about your coinage? -Do you have money?” asked Alan curiously.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I know not the word.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“How do you buy things—what do you give in -exchange?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh, we have laika—royla, suka and minta,” said -he; and he drew from his purse that hung satchel-wise -across his shoulders, some coins. The first was square, -as large as a five shilling piece, and green in colour.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“This will purchase the most,” he said. “Five -roylas make a laika.” The royla was exactly the same, -but no bigger than a florin. “Then there are ten -sukas to a laika, and twenty mintas.” The last two -coins were of a bronze hue and as big as a shilling and -a sixpence.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I expect those five coins are equal to a fiver, a -sovereign, a two shilling piece and a sixpence,” said -Mavis thoughtfully.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“How do you get your money?” asked Sir John.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh, from the Rorka,” explained the Waz. “I am -a Waz—I receive one thousand roylas or two hundred -laikas a murvin. The Jkak will get a thousand laikas, -while little Morkaba, who is born of the workers, gets -but ten and her food.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I suppose the shopkeepers make a lot of money,” -said Desmond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh no. All members of the Omdurlis get one -hundred laikas. All that they make above that they -are bound to send to the Rorka. He places all the -surplus in the general fund which is held in reserve for -all Keemarnians. As each male Keemarnian reaches -the age when he has seen the Kymo rise three thousand -and thirty times, he journeys to Hoormoori, makes his -bow to the Rorka, and receives from him his manhood. -According to the station in life in which he has been -born, and from which he has sprung, so he learns to -take his part in life.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It is a wonderful system in theory,” said Sir John. -“But how does it work in practice?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It is our custom,” was all the reply the Waz made.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But don’t you sometimes find you get dissentient -spirits? Don’t they rebel against this formality? -<span class='pageno' id='Page_225'>225</span>Don’t they want to make more money than is allowed -by custom? Don’t you sometimes have trouble from -these spirits?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Waz-Y-Kjesta smiled. “In our books of science we -have read that in other places than ours—there were -troubles like those you name. That man fought man—brother -hated brother—women sorrowed, and children -were rendered homeless. We, in Keemar, know not -the meaning of such things. We are happy; we are -content with our life; why should we complain?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>There were no ugly streets and lines of shops in this -wonderful city; but the Omdurlis were to be found here -and there at the edge of the grass covered paths, while -the houses lay further back. Everywhere were to be -seen happy-faced men and women, and laughing -children. Bhors driven by colis, and bhors driven by -the etheric power that was used for lighting and propelling -purposes, thronged the streets, and the whole -scene was gay and beautiful.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Although the sky was a wonderful blue, and all the -buildings were of white and brilliant coloured marbles, -the whole effect had none of the tawdry or bizarre -appearance of the cities of the East, in the world; but -the whole was soothing and pleasing to the jaded nerves -of the earth folks. They turned a corner and found -themselves in a short road ending in a cul-de-sac formed -by high gates and marble pillars.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“This is one of the houses,” said Waz-Y-Kjesta. -“Come, and see it.” The garden entranced Mavis -before she saw the house. It was like a picture out of -the fairyland she had dreamt of as a child—the fairyland -she had dreamt of as a woman! For are not all -true women half fairies at heart? Is not the mysticism -of life itself a fairy gift to a pure woman’s mind? Mavis -had lived her life among the fairies. As a child she had -played with them in bluebell woods and primrose glades; -and when she renewed her own childhood in her baby, -she renewed through him her acquaintance with the -fairies.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Trees overhung the grassy path which was on a -gradual upward slope. Burns ran down on either side—rushing, -laughing, maddening burns. Tiny flowers -<span class='pageno' id='Page_226'>226</span>peeped out among the grass; lichen-covered rocks -reared up majestically from the centre of still pools. -Gnarled trees lined the way, and their twisted roots -formed steps up the hillside. The top spread out -plateau-wise, and a blue marble house was built in the -very centre. It was not very large; a verandah ran -all round it on both floors, and the foliage and creeping -plants added to its beauty. The door was open wide, -and the splashing fountain in the entrance hall looked -inviting and cool. Apart from the kitchen and servants’ -quarters, there were on the ground floor only two -living rooms and the entrance hall. Each of the six -bedrooms on the upper floor had magnificent bathrooms -leading from them. They were like miniature swimming -baths, shallow at one end, deepening to six feet, and -the water was hot and cold in the pipes. The whole -house was decorated in a delicate shade of blue, and -was absolutely ready for use. Mavis was entranced. -“May we stay here?” she asked.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I will acquaint the Jkak with your decision,” -answered the Waz. “Now,” turning to Sir John, -“through the garden yonder, and down a short woodland -path is a garden house. Would you care to see -it? It might suit you, and you would be all near to one -another.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It sounds most attractive,” said Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>They walked through the garden and down the hill -on the other side of it, and saw, nestling among the -trees, the tiniest house they had so far seen on Jupiter. -It was an absolutely perfect bachelor establishment, and -the three men decided at once that it was an ideal spot -to live in.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The Jkak is eager to see your air bird,” -announced Waz-Y-Kjesta. “When may he go?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why I’d forgotten all about the Argenta,” said -Alan. “Can’t we go now?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Mavis looked from one to the other. “Do you want -Dez?” she asked pathetically. “I seem to have seen -so little of him lately. Dez come—come home, and -Baby, you and I will have a long, happy day together.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>So it was decided that Sir John, Alan and Masters -should go back to the Jkak’s with the Waz, and arrange -<span class='pageno' id='Page_227'>227</span>about the trip to the Argenta. “Waiting men and -maids have already been dispatched to your houses,” -announced the majordomo, Marlinok by name.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Is the Jkak at liberty?” asked the Waz.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“He is, my Waz.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Tell him, if it is his desire, the strangers will show -him their air bird now.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>A few minutes passed and Marlinok returned. “The -bhors are ready and waiting, my Waz. The Jkak has -already started.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Outside they found two double bhors ready, and Sir -John and his faithful Masters travelled in one, while -Alan and Waz-Y-Kjesta occupied the other. Alan -was now able to enjoy the scenery through which he -passed. The path by which they travelled ran by the -side of an island lake, with tall mountains towering on -the further side of the water. The woodland nature of -the scene with the twining paths and overhanging -branches reminded Alan forcibly of the bank of Loch -Lomond between Tarbet and Ardlui; yet the almost -tropical colouring of the flora—the wonderful brightness -of the birds’ plumage, the waving palm-like trees -that were interspersed here and there, were unlike anything -he had ever beheld. This place seemed to possess -everything to make it perfect—mountain—moorland—water—and -woodlands. Nothing was missing from -this panorama of glory.</p> - -<p class='c012'>At last the Argenta hove in sight, and somehow its -beauty seemed to have lessened in this land of glory. -The silver brightness of its aluminium looked dim in -the golden sunlight; the torpedo-shaped body seemed -ugly and sinister in comparison with the beauty and -symmetry of the Keemarnian air birds. The Jkak -waited for the strangers to alight, and the Waz -whispered his instructions. “Welcome the Jkak, my -friend,” said he. “It is our custom. Ask him to -honour you by boarding your craft. Let him bring -peace and prosperity to your house by stepping across -the threshold of your boat.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My Jkak,” said Alan, going to the side of the state -bhor, “will you honour us all by boarding our Argenta, -and bring us joy and peace?”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_228'>228</span>“You have learnt your lesson quickly and well, my -son,” said the Jkak in reply. “I will come with -pleasure.” He walked aboard and was extremely -interested in the vessel. “But how do you move it?” -he asked. “How does it rise into the heights of the -heavens?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“This is the spirit,” said Alan, “but alas, it will not -work in your atmosphere. There seems no power in it. -Perhaps later on, we might experiment with your -etheric current?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The Jkak and his suite were enchanted with the -fittings of the Argenta—the electricity, the furniture, -the hangings. As they made their way toward the -sleeping cabins, Masters suddenly spoke.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Poor old Murdoch—he’s in there,” said he. “I am -afraid I forgot all about him.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Poor chap,” said Alan, “so did I,” and he quickly -barred the way. “May I suggest, my Jkak, that you -do not go in there,” said he. “A very dear comrade -of ours risked his life for us all. He is in there—dead.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Dead?” asked the Jkak.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Sir John bowed his head sadly. “Dead,” he -repeated, “and one of the truest servants that man ever -had.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But if he is in there,” said the Jkak with a puzzled -frown, “why does he not come out?” He looked at -the others in turn. “Why does he not enjoy life with -you? Ah! He thinks the Argenta would not be safe -without him? That is foolish. I will enter—I will -assure him he has nothing to fear.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But he is dead,” urged Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Dead?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, he died before we reached Keemar.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I know not the meaning of the word. The ‘gift -of tongues’ fails me here. Explain—dead.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan looked at him in amazement. Death was such -a common word in the world; one met with it at every -turn; it was strange that it should remain unknown to -the Jovians with their wonderful “gift of tongues.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“His life has gone,” said Alan simply.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But life is eternal, my son.”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_229'>229</span>“Surely you do not live for ever on Keemar?” -asked Alan incredulously.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Ah, no. We do not live for ever on Keemar it is -true—but our life is eternal.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>It was impossible to explain—they had no knowledge -of death—yet they, on their own showing, seemed to -expect to leave Keemar at some time or other. Surely -death alone could remove them?</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I beg of you, do not go in there,” urged Alan, and -he barred the door of the death chamber.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My son,” said the Jkak. “I must know all things -in my country. If what you call ‘death’ has entered—then -I beg you, acquaint me with it.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But it is horrible—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Let me meet it face to face—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It is loathsome,” urged Alan. “I pray you, do not -go inside.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The Jkak made no reply, but raised his right hand -high above his head—palm outwards, and even as he -did so, Waz-Y-Kjesta and his suite bent low on one -knee.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The sign of the Jkak,” said the Waz. “His wishes -must be honoured, his commands obeyed.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan moved away from the door, his head bowed in -acquiescence, and Marlinok turned the handle of the -door, and stepped back to allow the Jkak to enter. -There was a tense silence for a moment, then from the -darkened chamber came a startled cry, a cry full of -poignant horror, and with an ashen face the Jkak -appeared at the door.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I have seen Death,” said he. “I have seen the -horrors of sin. Death, until now, has never entered -Keemar. Death brings its own punishment. Death -brings horrors and adversity. Death! Oh Great, -White Glory, Tower of Help, Mitzor of our Fathers—I -have seen Death in its hideousness. Mitzor the -Mighty, grant preservation to thy people—grant help -to thy faithful.” Persoph the Jkak was trembling. -His face was white, his hand was shaking as he pointed -to the door.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What will you do with—with—that?” he asked, -almost inaudibly.</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_230'>230</span>Alan answered him. “Bury him, poor chap.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Bury?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes. Do you not dig graves for your dead?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We have no dead, my son. I pray Mitzor, that the -entrance of this—soul—may not bring disaster on our -land. But how do you bury?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan explained, and as he finished the Jkak’s face was -more horror-stricken than before. “Nay, my son, -bury you cannot. That would be impossible here.” -He turned to the Waz. “Does not the Sacrament of -Schlerik-itata take place within eight Kymos?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, my Jkak,” answered Y-Kjesta. “Ak-Marn -sent cards for all to attend it. It will be the biggest -feast I have ever known. His seed is mighty, his seed -is great. Five thousand and ten cards have been issued, -and yet five thousand and more still clamour for -admittance.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Good,” answered Persoph. “This,” pointing -about him, “all this must go. Summon me Misrath, -the High Priest. Bid him bring his ‘waters of purity’ -and his smoke of sweet odours. Bid him bring his -choir of young voices, and bid all prepare. A sacrifice -will be offered to Mitzor; the Great White Glory must -be appeased.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan and Sir John were very mystified over the whole -scene. These Jovians did not seem to understand -Death—yet they spoke of sacrifice!</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I am sorry, my son,” said the Jkak. “I can save -nothing for you. All must be burnt and offered to -Mitzor. Come now, I will draw a ring around the -contaminated spot, and we will witness the destruction -from without.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Sir John and Alan were both loth to have the Argenta -burnt—but being dependent on the Jovians for their -entire future, they were unable to demur. With a silent -prayer for the friend who had given his life for them, -they left the ship and stood some way off. After an -interminable time of waiting, a mighty blast of music -burst on their ears, and they saw a procession of etheric -bhors coming towards them. The first stopped, and -Misrath the High Priest alighted, followed by priests -and acolytes in quaint garments of ecclesiastical cut.</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_231'>231</span>A procession formed—two acolytes with censers led -the way, and wafted the glorious perfume from side to -side. Then followed one of the most mystical and -picturesque ceremonies it was possible to imagine. -Almost of Mosaic grandeur, it thrilled the watchers. -They were unable to understand what was being said—all -was in the language of the Keemarnians—but the -meaning was plain. The High Priest offered the -Argenta and its contents to Mitzor, the Great White -Glory. He offered it, with its fine workmanship, its -precious metals—and its body of sin. He asked that -through the mediation of the sacrifice, any evil might -be averted, that the entrance of Death might bring. -He consecrated the Argenta to Mitzor—he consecrated -the ground it contaminated. He poured the “waters -of purity” across its bow, and named it “Meeka,” the -Bringer of Knowledge.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then the Argenta was sprayed from stem to stern -with a milky fluid that dried like little curds all over the -vessel. A torch was lighted and applied to the ship. -Little flames ran along meeting each other until they -merged into one great whole; there was a roar and a -noise like thunder, and the Argenta, the hobby of a life -time, the fruit of patient labour, was no more!</p> - -<p class='c012'>Sir John watched with a set face, but as the fire died -out, and he saw that the whole had been swallowed up, -had consumed itself entirely,—he crumpled up, and lay -inert upon the ground.</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_232'>232</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER VI<br /> <span class='large'>THE SACRAMENT OF SCHLERIK-ITATA</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>Alan bent over his uncle, but the High Priest waved -him away. “Touch him not,” said he sternly, and -such command rang in his tones, that Alan stepped -back involuntarily.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Again the scene was repeated—Sir John was prayed -over, sprayed with the “waters of purity,” and -incensed. As the sweet fumes found their way up his -nostrils, he stirred. Alan rushed to him and embraced -him. “It was only foolishness, Alan,” said he -brokenly. “But the Argenta—my ship—I was so proud -of her. Masters, you know how I felt? She was my -all in my days of sorrow. And in my days of joy, when -reunited we sailed in her, she was my joy.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I understand, Uncle John. But try not to mind—when -one is in Rome—you know the rest. We are in -Jupiter and we must do as the Jovians wish.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Persoph the Jkak, came up to them. “Nay, grieve -not,” said he kindly. “We have cleared this place of -sin. An air bird to take the place of the one that has -gone shall be placed at your disposal. Go you home. -Cards will be brought you for the Sacrament of -Schlerik-itata. I beg of you all—attend it. Nay, I -command you. We will meet again within eight -Kymos. Farewell. Farewell.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Waz-Y-Kjesta, motioned to their bhor. “Come, my -friend,” said he. “I will drive you back another way—we -will drive along the shores of the secti, and watch -the breakers roll in.” The sea shore was wonderful; -the sea was blue, a deep, deep blue, and the breakers, -flecked with foam, rolled in to a golden shore. They -<span class='pageno' id='Page_233'>233</span>passed bays, promontories, caves and rocks—and they -found the drive of bewildering beauty.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan asked, “What is the Sacrament of Sch—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Schlerik-itata?” supplemented the Waz.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My friend, you must wait until you witness it. -You will understand us more fully when you have been -to the home of Ak-Marn. Now to-night, there is a -small party being given by Kulmervan and his fellow -students at the Observatory. I have been asked to -bring you all. Will you come?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“With pleasure,” said Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The Jkak is sending you all a complete outfit, my -friend. Your clothes are old, travel-stained and torn—they -are sombre too. If you accept his present, wear -to-night your brightest garments.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Will you help me to adjust them?” asked Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The Waz drew himself up with a haughty air, but it -as soon passed. “I was forgetting, my friend, that -you know not our customs. The serving men will assist -you. When you reach home, you will find your house -fully staffed, and Quori, a most efficient steward and -adviser.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What about meeting to-night for the party?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I will call for you as the Kymo sinks. You will -have bhors sufficient for your use.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>When they reached home they found a note awaiting -them from Mavis, asking them to come over and have -lunch with her and Desmond, and they walked through -the garden to the other house. Mavis was waiting for -them, her cheeks dimpling and her eyes sparkling. -“It’s a wonderful country,” said she. “I’ve nothing to -do all day; the cooking and cleaning seem to go by -clockwork. Morkaba is Baby’s personal attendant and -mine; she has arranged my frock. How do you like -it?” and she twirled round on one foot showing the -soft draperies of Keemarnian dress.</p> - -<p class='c012'>It was of a soft green, embroidered with coloured -silks and her hair was left loose flowing around her -shoulders, and caught above her ears by a narrow fillet -of gold that gleamed as she tossed her head.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I like it much better than the frumpy old English -<span class='pageno' id='Page_234'>234</span>fashions,” said she. “Desmond is not quite ready yet—he -will look splendid.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We shall change later,” said Sir John, “and I shall -be glad to get out of these stuffy and dirty garments. -All the same I don’t fancy myself a cross between an -imitation gladiator and a stained glass twelfth century -saint.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>They thoroughly enjoyed their meal; eggs served in -a wonderful salad of fruit and vegetables proved to be -the staple part, and this course was followed by a baked -grain, similar to barley, but of a bright green colour, -deliciously creamy and sweet. There was milk to -drink, and plenty of heavy cream.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“They seem to be almost vegetarians here,” said -Mavis, “for although we have had plenty of milk, -eggs and cream, I have not seen a sign of fish or -meat.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“All the better,” said Sir John, “after all that tinned -stuff while we were on the Argenta—ugh!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>They drove in state to the students’ party. The Waz -had constituted himself their guide, and they were very -thankful for his services. The large ground floor of -the Observatory had been converted into a veritable -bower of roses. At one end, almost hidden by flowers, -were the musicians—playing dreamy music on soft-toned, -stringed instruments.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The Host in Chief, Kulmervan, with Waiko, stood on -a raised dais at one end and received their guests, who -were all announced by an usher who wore a kilt-like -shirt and a flowing cape. As the strangers entered he -announced from a card they gave him, first in his own -language and then in English, “Sir John, Alan, -Desmond, Masters, and Mavis.” No surnames were -known on Jupiter, and so far they possessed no -Keemarnian title. To Sir John they gave his prefix, -although they did not quite understand it.</p> - -<p class='c012'>A great silence reigned when the announcement was -made—Kulmervan left the dais and advanced toward his -guests, and this mark of homage was acknowledged by -clamorous cheers from all the others who were present.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Welcome,” said he. “I witnessed your descent -upon our land. Indeed, it was I who helped to focus -<span class='pageno' id='Page_235'>235</span>our ray of attraction upon your vessel and helped to -draw you into our atmosphere.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What are your rays?” asked Alan. “Surely you -had never any cause to use one before?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Indeed, yes, my friend. Some time ago, some of -our Keemarnians, while experimenting in the Heavens, -found themselves outside our atmosphere. They never -returned. Across the roadway between the red planet -‘Mydot’—Mars I think you call it—and ourselves, are -many rapidly moving meteoric bodies. We fear that -our gallant brothers met one of these, and were -destroyed. Many men of science went after these lost -ones but none ever returned. Through our wonderful -glass, we saw one of our air birds in space; it was -unable to reach home. Then was the great magnetic -ray discovered. In the shortest space of time it was -perfected, and played on the silent air bird. Gradually -it was drawn nearer and nearer to our shores until it -was within our atmosphere, and was able to land in -safety. Since that time, if air birds venture too high, -we have nearly always been able to save the adventurous -spirits, and in your case, we brought you safely here.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It’s a wonderful invention,” said Sir John, “and I -can imagine would have been of immense value to our -airmen on earth.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Kulmervan then presented them to Waiko, and Mavis -was led to a seat of honour on the dais.</p> - -<p class='c012'>They spent a most enjoyable time, and the whole -entertainment was very like what they were accustomed -to on earth. Games were played,—games with balls -and racquets, and balls and hoops, and between the -games there was singing and dancing.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Refreshments were served in a hall adjoining, and -consisted mainly of luscious fruits and dainty cakes and -pastries. The many Keemarnians they met, invited -them in turn to parties and entertainments, and they felt -they had more invitations than they could safely accept. -“Never accept,” whispered Waz-Y-Kjesta to them all, -“unless you mean to honour your host with your -presence. A refusal never offends, but to accept and -then to disappoint, is unforgivable.” Suddenly in the -middle of the dancing a trumpet blew loud and clear. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_236'>236</span>The band ceased and the couples stood still. Then -rang out a fanfare of royal welcome, and the guests -rushed to the entrance hall in great excitement, waving -and cheering. “It must be some one of importance -who is coming,” said Desmond. “Perhaps it is the -Rorka,” suggested Mavis. There was a roll of drums, -and then, on a litter carried by six stalwart men, entered -a girl of perhaps eighteen years. The cortége stopped -and Kulmervan bent low before her, and kissed her -proffered hand. She bowed ever so slightly, and he -assisted her from her cushioned throne. She stood -beside him, and proved to be quite small, not more than -five feet in height, but of a beauty almost indescribable. -She was very fair and fragile. Her eyes were -purple-blue fringed with long, black lashes. Her fillet -was of gold, and was enriched with gems the colour of -her eyes, while her robe of blue hung in folds about her. -Perhaps it was her lips that impressed the watchers -most. A perfect bow—they were of a vivid scarlet that -contrasted strangely with the delicate pink flush of her -cheeks. Self possessed, calm and regal she looked as -she graciously acknowledged the plaudits of the -guests.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Who is she, Alan?” asked Mavis. But he was -unconscious of her question, he could only gaze and -gaze at the beautiful apparition who had come so unexpectedly -upon the scene.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Waiko bent in turn before the stranger who -whispered something to him. Immediately he came -toward Mavis. “We are honoured to-night,” said he. -“The Ipso-Rorka Chlorie has journeyed from Pyrmo -to welcome you. She heard of your presence and came -at once.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Who is she?” asked Mavis.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why the highest lady in the land—the only child of -our Rorka.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Mavis went toward where the girl stood, and the -Ipso-Rorka held out both her hands to the English girl. -“Welcome,” said she, in a voice musical and low. “I -hear you start soon to honour the Rorka, my father, -with a visit. May I welcome you first?” In turn the -others were presented to her, but her attention was all -<span class='pageno' id='Page_237'>237</span>for Mavis—it was Mavis the woman she wanted to -know.</p> - -<p class='c012'>And Alan? He had seen his ideal! Years before, -he wondered whether he would ever meet her—and now -he had. And a King’s daughter! And he a stranger -in a strange world! How dare he even lift his eyes -toward her. Yet he dared—and his pulses leapt madly -as his eyes feasted on her beauty. Not once did she -address him—not once did she even seem to notice him. -Chlorie put her hand lightly on Desmond’s arm. “I -will dance with you,” said she smiling, and Alan -watched them lead the merry throng of dancing couples. -The demon of jealousy, earth jealousy, was in his heart.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why are you looking so—how can I put it—so -sad?” asked Kulmervan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan laughed. “He has a wife,” he muttered. -“Why does he take her from others?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But she has honoured him. It is not for us to -choose for the Ipso-Rorka,” said Kulmervan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, but she is so beautiful, so sweet, so glorious,” -began Alan. Then he stopped suddenly. “Oh,” he -continued, “what do you people of Jupiter know of love -or hate? Your lives are too quiet, too humdrum to -know aught of passion—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Teach me! Teach me!” cried Kulmervan leaning -toward him. “Your face is drawn—your eye hard. -Yet you look as if you could battle with the world. -What is it?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Love and hate,” said Alan grimly. Then he -laughed. “What a fool I am. Desmond is my -cousin; we love each other like brothers. He has won -Mavis—why should he not dance with the Ipso-Rorka? -Mavis does not mind.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>But Kulmervan turned away in silence. Knowledge -had come to him in a curious way. He saw passion, -love, hatred, anger, jealousy all raging within a human -heart. Unconsciously the feelings were photographed -upon his too sensitive mind. Love that had only -smouldered was now born in all its fury for the Princess -Chlorie, the fair. And with love was born the twin, -hate—hate for Alan, the man he feared might supplant -him.</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_238'>238</span>It seemed as if death, although burned and purified, -had brought into Keemar unrest and sin. The prayers -of the High Priest himself were unable to wash it away, -until scourged and purified the earth folk themselves -became less material and more godlike and true.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The day for the Sacrament of Schlerik-itata arrived at -last and the strangers found themselves on the way to -Ak-Marn’s palace.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Although the Aks had no administrative powers, as -had the Jkaks, they were held in the highest esteem, -for they were princes of royal blood.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Ak-Marn greeted them warmly. They saw that his -dress was different from the usual male costume. He -was in unrelieved white, and wore neither jewel nor -ornament. The material of his robe, which hung with -a long cloak to the ground, was almost like plush and -there was something almost bridal about the costume. -Yet Ak-Marn was an old man, with a beard of white, -and grandchildren in plenty. Surely Schlerik-itata could -not be the same as matrimony, thought Mavis.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The guests were eight thousand in number, and all -wore their brightest jewels and their finest raiment.</p> - -<p class='c012'>There was singing and dancing and much gay chatter, -and the whole scene was one of wonderful gaiety and -joy. Refreshments were brought in, and Ak-Marn -began to speak. The English people could now understand -the Keemarnian language fairly well. It was -easy, its grammar simple, and its pronunciation almost -Latin.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Friends,” said Ak-Marn. “I break bread with -you. Two and ten Kymos have sunk since I quenched -my thirst or satisfied my hunger. I’ve prayed to -Mitzor, the Great White Glory and Tower of Help, to -prepare me for my journey. My call came eighty and -five Kymos since—I saw the figures in fire. I heard my -call, and am prepared. I go with hope in my heart—with -joy in my breast. I am to be envied, my friends, -for my days have been long upon Keemar. I leave my -loved one, Viok, and our children, and our children’s -children in your care, my friends. When I am gone, -cheer her with loving words—help her with kind -counsel. I leave you with love in my heart. I leave -<span class='pageno' id='Page_239'>239</span>you with the knowledge that our parting is not for long. -Soon you will join me in the home of the Tower of -Help. Remember that the eternities of time cannot -be measured.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then bread was broken, and there followed the -“Feast of the Sacrament,” and the most intimate -friends of Ak-Marn drank to his “future”—drank to -his coming “joy.” And Alan and Sir John were no -longer mystified. They realized that what they in their -materialism knew as “Death” was nigh—but not -Death, the slayer of happiness, Death, the dread reaper, -but Death in a kindly form, a death that gave life—a -death that was glorious.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I thought at first that the Jovians were of a finer -nature than ours,” said Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“If they have conquered Death, they must indeed be -high,” said Sir John thoughtfully.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Who is Mitzor?” asked Mavis.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The God of our Fathers, my dear. The God of -Abraham and the God of the New Testament. Whatever -their religion and ritual is, they worship the same -God as we do,” said Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Are you sure?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Quite.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>When the feast was ended, the guests, one by one, -bade farewell to their host. It was a long tedious -business, as no one was permitted to pass without at -least a few personal words from Ak-Marn who was -seated on a raised chair near the doorway. And as -each woman passed out, she was crowned with a wreath -of beautiful, freshly cut flowers, from which hung a -filmy white veil, while the men were given long white -cloaks with hoods which they drew over their bare -heads. Mavis bent her knee, and held out her hands -to the kindly old man. “My child,” said he. “Our -beautiful ceremony is so far meaningless to you. Go -home—pray to Mitzor the Mighty that He may refine -and cleanse you, that when your time comes you may -be reincarnated to Him, through the medium of his -Sacrament. Farewell.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>To Alan he spoke long and quietly. “My son,” said -he, “you are in a strange world, you are young, you are -<span class='pageno' id='Page_240'>240</span>carnal. Ah,” as Alan would have protested, “we of -Keemar, my Alan, are not as of your world. We know -not sin as you know it. Our first parents, Menlin and -Jorlar, were placed in a garden—” Alan started—“Yes, -my friend, as your parents were. They -succumbed not to temptation—so they lived in happy -solitude for many years. Then Mitzor in His great -kindness gave them the knowledge of Love—Love without -sin. They mated. Their love grew. Children of -love were born sinless into our world. Child bearing -was a glory; motherhood the highest estate. They -knew neither sin nor sorrow, and so in love our -populace grew.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Do you mean to say you are sinless here?” asked -Alan incredulously.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My son, it is not an estate for us to glory in, for -the merits do not belong to us, but to our first parents. -No—real sin has never entered here, but we live in -dread of its coming. In a far off country—in Fyjipo—there -is built a large palace behind high walls. If -anger, or lust, or impatience is shown by any one of -us, an order is given and the offender is taken to the -Hall of Sorrows to purge away his sins. Should a -madness come upon us, for such we reckon these failings -to be—we are kept safe until it has passed, and -until we can no longer contaminate our fellow -creatures.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It’s a wonderful country,” said Alan. “Where we -come from, is all sin and misery and—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Nay, tell me not. I go on a journey. I shall -face my Mitzor. I charge you, should you or your -friends feel this madness coming on you, hide -yourselves, I beg, in the Hall of Sorrows. Stay there -until it has passed, and preserve the purity and -happiness of this land. Farewell.” The cloak was -fastened round Alan’s shoulders, and he too left the -kindly presence.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Waz-Y-Kjesta was waiting for them at the outer -hall. “Go home,” he whispered. “Your bhor -awaits you. I beg of you, eat no more this night, -but in the early dawn, while Kymo still sleeps, put -on your cloaks, and the Lady Mavis her veil, and go -<span class='pageno' id='Page_241'>241</span>you to the Temple of Mitzor. Farewell.” It was a -very solemn party that retired to their rooms that -night, yet the full mystery of the Sacrament had not -been unfolded to them.</p> - -<p class='c012'>It was dark when they arose, and in a dim twilight -they drove to the Temple. They had never before -been inside it, and it was with much trepidation that -they waited on the threshold. It was a very beautiful -building of pale blue marble—the colour of the sky. -An enormous dome rose up in the centre of the -square body of the Temple, and at the four corners, -minarets with gilded tops finished the picture. A -flight of fifty steps led up to the doors which were -of a burnished metal, and studded with precious gems. -Just inside was an antechamber, where the guests -waited in silence until they were ushered to the seats -that were allotted to them. The inside was wonderful. -Mosaic walls representing allegorical tales gleamed -in the dim light; the roof was of gold, and marble -pillars supported it down the long aisle. An enormous -altar rose up at the further end upon which were -carved in marble cherubim and seraphim. In the -sanctuary, if such it could be called, was a small -white throne of marble, with heavy, white curtains -draped at either side. It was placed in such a -position that although it did not intercept the view -of the altar, which was high above the nave, yet it -could be seen by every one in the building.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The seats allotted to Alan and his party were very -near the front where rails of gold separated the -Sanctuary from the people’s part of the Temple. -Music floated on the air—soft like babbling brooks -and the song of birds; now bursting out into -thunderous praise and mighty worship.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Suddenly there came a solemn hush; a bell tinkled; -the organ played softly, and there came the sound -of boys’ sweet voices raised in ecstasy: from a door -at the side of the choir a dozen acolytes walked -dressed in their garments of white. The procession -started down the nave. After these boys came priests -and deacons, and then Misrath, the High Priest -walked in front of a raised throne. On this sat -<span class='pageno' id='Page_242'>242</span>Ak-Marn, his eyes closed and his hands clasped in -prayer. Behind him walked his wife and their -children. Their faces were radiant, it is true; yet -there was a touch of sadness in his wife’s gait. Then -followed more priests and acolytes, all singing hymns -of joy.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The procession wound round the Temple, and back -through the middle aisle, and through the rails into -the Sanctuary. Ak-Marn was led to the marble -throne; his wife alone of his family had followed close -behind, and now his arms were around her. Their -lips met in one long kiss, then with a bowed head she -left his side, and took her place with her family in -the very front seats.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The organ thundered. Voices rang in a mighty -pæan of praise. Then silence! Misrath came -forward and offered prayers to Mitzor—prayers of -offering, prayers of supplication. A mighty wreath -of freshly cut flowers was placed upon the altar. It -was to be a burnt offering, and as the smoke of the -sacrifice arose on the air, the white curtains were -drawn around the figure of Ak-Marn and he was -hidden from view. Then singing rent the air; -the acolytes incensed the throne, until it was entirely -covered by the perfumed smoke, covered like a pall.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan watched in wonder. The grandeur of the -prayers, the singing, the mystic curtains drawn -around Ak-Marn appalled him. Misrath’s voice rose -above the music.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Children of Keemar,” he intoned. “One more -brother has been caught by the mantle of Mitzor, -and has left this world for ever. He has gone to -Glory, gone to Happiness—gone to Mitzor Himself. -Peace be unto his house. Peace be unto his wife. -Peace be unto his seed for ever. We bid him—farewell.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>There was a great silence. The censers were stilled. -Gradually the smoke of the incense cleared away from -the marble throne, now gleaming in the rising rays -of the Kymo.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Misrath touched the cords of the enveloping curtain, -and drew them back. The little white throne was -<span class='pageno' id='Page_243'>243</span>empty! Ak-Marn had returned to the bosom of his -Creator! But stay! On the floor, as if shed in the -hurried flight of its owner, lay the bridal robe of -Ak-Marn. The High Priest raised it, blessed it, -sprinkled it with the waters of purity, and Ak-Marn’s -wife received it in her arms. Then the mighty -congregation rose and sang one last song of praise, -and at the end, quietly left the building. And the -last view Alan had of Ak-Marn’s wife was of a solitary -figure, dressed like a bride, clasping the little white -throne that was the last resting place of her loved one.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I don’t understand,” whispered Mavis hoarsely, -as they were being driven back to their home.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My dear, he is dead,” said Sir John.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Dead? If that is Death, then it is something to -welcome and not to dread,” she answered softly. -There was a faraway look in her eyes. “What a -wonderful Sacrament! Death that is no sorrow—only -a parting for a little while, and then—reunion.” -She clasped her husband’s hand. “Belovèd,” she -murmured, “if Death comes to us like that, then can -we have no real sorrow any more. Its shadow -cannot cause us pain or grief. What do you think, -Alan?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>But Alan did not answer. He was thinking of two -deep blue eyes, a laughing mouth, wilful golden curls -that flirted on two soft, pink cheeks. He was longing -to crush the lithe and sweet body close to his, and -smother her roses with kisses. The knowledge and -fear of Death had lapsed; Jupiter had eradicated it,—but -with its extinction had come love. Love, -stronger a thousandfold than Death. He looked -upward to where the Sun, Kymo in all his glory, was -shining. The whole world was bathed in a glory of -light. Yes, Jupiter had conquered death, and before -him lay life and love!</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_244'>244</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER VII<br /> <span class='large'>HATRED ON KEEMAR</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>Marlinok, the Jkak’s majordomo, called on Sir -John and Alan a few days after they had witnessed -the Sacrament of Schlerik-itata. “Will you be -ready,” he asked them, “when the Kymo is at the -full, to start on your journey to Hoormoori to render -homage to the Rorka?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Are we all to go?” asked Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But one of you need go,” he answered. “The -Rorka will visit Minniviar later, and then the other -strangers may make their bows.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I am glad of that,” said Sir John, “for I should -like to stay here in quietness and retirement for a -little while. I am beginning to feel the burden of my -age, and am worn out with the strain of the last -few years.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I will go to Hoormoori,” announced Alan, “I -can start at whatever time the Jkak thinks best.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“He has prepared incense and jewels for you to -take as gifts from the absent ones,” said Marlinok, -“if you will now see Waz-Y-Kjesta all your -arrangements can be made.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I’ll go now,” said Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan was going down a pretty lane toward where -the air birds were housed when he suddenly became -aware of footsteps behind him. He turned—immediately -the footsteps ceased, and he could see -no one. Thinking he must be mistaken, and fearing -nothing from the Keemarnians, he went on his way -blithely. The air was deliciously warm, and the fresh -breeze, balmy with the scent of flowers, tempered it. -Still the footsteps followed with monotonous -<span class='pageno' id='Page_245'>245</span>regularity; as he hastened, so they became quicker; -as his died down, so they ceased altogether. Yet he -had no sense of fear, no feeling of impending evil; -the thought of peril on Keemar was impossible to -imagine. The Keemarnians were of a breed as -different from the earth to which he belonged, as he -was from Heaven! He passed delightful homely -fields, gleaming with buttercups and daisies. Friendly -cows chewed the cud in sleepy enjoyment. They did -not rise as he drew near, but only raised their sleepy -heads, and looked at him out of their liquid eyes -with interest and friendliness. A pig grunted in a -corner as she suckled her squealing young; a donkey -brayed; a couple of goats were nibbling the grass -while their kids frolicked near them. He saw strange -animals too. There was the gorwa of the deer family, -a beautiful creature, the colour of a Scottish stag, and -its counterpart in miniature, but with none of its -brother’s timidity. All the animals on Keemar were -of a smaller build than those he had been accustomed -to. The cows were even smaller then the little fawn -Jerseys so valued in England. He had seen terriers -and bull dogs, dalmatians and spaniels in this strange -world, and the bigger breeds were all represented on -a smaller scale. The Jkak had a dog—a Borzoi, -Alan would have called it, yet perhaps it was no bigger -than a small Irish terrier; but strangely enough, its -beauty was not diminished by its minuteness. So -Alan went on. The way was strange to him, but he -was enjoying the calmness of the scene, and he knew -his excellent bump of locality would sooner or later -lead him to Y-Kjesta. Again the footsteps beat time -with his own, and anxious for companionship, he -stepped into the shadow of a tree, and hoped to -waylay a shy, but friendly stranger. A second passed. -The footsteps had ceased—then came a rustling, and -the head of Kulmervan the Student appeared over a -honeysuckle bush. Silently he came forward, alert -and watchful until he was on a level with Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Hullo!” said Alan amiably. “Where are you -going, Kulmervan?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The effect was magical! Kulmervan jumped as -<span class='pageno' id='Page_246'>246</span>though he had been struck, and his face whitened. -He remained silent. “I’m going to see Waz-Y-Kjesta,” -went on Alan. “Are you coming my way?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Kulmervan did not reply, but a baleful light gleamed -in his eyes, and his mouth twitched.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What’s the matter?” asked Alan curiously.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Suddenly Kulmervan spoke, and there was a wealth -of passion in his tones. “Why did you come here, -you strangers? I was happy until you came. I was -contented. You have made me want—want the -unknown. You have stirred my heart and filled it -with longings that I cannot yet fathom. Why have -you come to stir up misery among a happy and -contented race?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I don’t know what you mean,” said Alan, “I -have done nothing.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You’ve done everything. You dared to raise -your eyes to the level of Chlorie, our Ipso-Rorka. -You put thoughts about her into my head. Oh—” as -Alan would have broken in—“I read your -thoughts, it was easy, my friend. You dared to -think of her as a woman—even your woman. It was -an impertinence, I tell you. I love Chlorie with my -whole soul, and before Mitzor the Mighty, I’ll carry -her away into some far off land, before she can look -with a favourable eye on a man, not only of another -world, but a man of a coarser nature than our -own.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Kulmervan was breathless when he finished, for -his words had come thick and fast, tumbling over -themselves in his great excitement. Alan was -speechless, and looked as he felt, absolutely uncomfortable -and ill at ease. “Why your very pose -proves guilt,” continued Kulmervan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why should I not love Chlorie?” demanded Alan, -“Why should my love for her cause strife between -us?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Because, my stranger, I am a Prince of the -Rorka’s House. I am not only Kulmervan the -Student; but Taz-Ak of the House of Pluthoz. Why -else would Chlorie have honoured my party—why else -come to the dance of a student? There are but four -<span class='pageno' id='Page_247'>247</span>Keemarnians that Chlorie can marry, and I rank -second.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan wondered at the time why the Princess should -come in so natural a manner to the Student’s reception. -He wondered at the time at her familiarity with -Kulmervan. She had patted his hand, smiled into his -eyes, and had honoured him more than once with -a dance.</p> - -<p class='c012'>But Alan, too, was in love. Idiotically, insanely in -love with a woman who had not even troubled to -raise her eyes to his, at his presentation. His pulses -throbbed at the remembrance of the touch of her -fingertips as he raised them to his lips. He loved -her, and in that moment was born a desire to overcome -all obstacles, and princess or no princess, to win -her. But he knew too that in this pleasant land of -Keemar an enmity had come upon him, and -wondered whether the Curse of Death had brought it. -He wondered whether the dead and decomposed body -of their faithful Murdoch had indeed brought sorrow -to this fair land.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I’ve spoken to your Ipso-Rorka only once,” said -he. “The night of your party. She has called on -my uncle and Mavis. Mavis has been out driving -with her several times. But I, unfortunately, have -missed her each time. Surely you are not jealous -because I—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Because you love her? I am,” said Kulmervan -thickly, “and I say this—if you so much as dare to -raise your eyes to her, if you dare to address her, -I’ll make you suffer for it—aye, even though I also -suffer eternally for it,” and with that he turned on -his heel and walked quickly away.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan was very perturbed about this meeting, and -felt inclined to tell the story of it to Waz-Y-Kjesta,—yet -the sacred feeling he had for Chlorie was not -to be spoken of, or bandied about from man to man. -No, he would keep it to himself, and trust to time -and common sense to cure Kulmervan of his strange -hatred.</p> - -<p class='c012'>He walked quickly on, and already could see the -air birds in the distance, circling above their houses. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_248'>248</span>The little lane turned quickly at right angles—there -was a steep descent, and hedges rose at either side -to a height of six or seven feet, while the overhanging -branches of the trees met in the middle and -formed a leafy arch. The grassy banks were -carpeted with flowers, and the scent hung sweet on -the air. Again the narrow path turned sharply to -the right, and before Alan realized it, there almost at -his feet, stretched across almost the full width of the -path, lay a lion, full grown, with his shaggy mane -stirring in the breeze. Alan stopped suddenly, and his -heart beat quickly. The lion’s eyes were closed—he -was sleeping.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The Englishman was almost afraid to move lest -the savage beast should spring upon him and devour -him. He looked round to the right, the bough of a -tree hung low over the path. He leapt up the bank, -and with one mighty spring caught hold of it, and -swarmed up to a topmost branch.</p> - -<p class='c012'>He was safe—but the sudden sound had startled the -lion, who rose up and with a low growl prowled -backward and forward beneath the tree.</p> - -<p class='c012'>It was an uncomfortable position to be in—the tree -bough was very thin, and bent and twisted and -crackled ominously. Still the King of Beasts -remained sentinel underneath. Alan felt the perspiration -on his face as the limb shivered and bent, yet -there was no other to which he could move. Still -the animal remained near, his quickened senses no -doubt wondering at the noise he heard, and waiting -to see what had caused it.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The minutes dragged by—the branch was weakening -perceptibly—he could already see the white of the -inside where the branch was gradually tearing away -from the parent trunk. There was no one in sight, -and still the lion walked restlessly to and fro.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The Kymo was sinking rapidly. It was already -low down on the horizon, and Alan knew he had been -about two English hours in his perilous position. He -saw a branch above his head, and he wormed his way -along to see if he could in any way reach it. -Carefully he went—slowly—suddenly with a scream -<span class='pageno' id='Page_249'>249</span>and a crash the branch gave way, and Alan felt -himself being hurled to the ground.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The distance was not great, and he landed in the -centre of some sweet-smelling, soft bushes. He was -dazed, and wondered when the lion would pounce. -He knew he was powerless to help himself. He -heard the pad, pad, of its feet; he could hear the sharp -intake of its breath—then the thing was upon him. -He shut his eyes and waited.—Nothing happened -but the snuffing of the wild beast, and a gentle nosing -as it examined the stranger.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan opened his eyes. The animal was sitting on -its haunches surveying him, and he felt there was -amusement in the beast’s eyes as it watched him. He -moved slightly—still the beast watched motionless. -He raised himself up from the encircling bushes and -clambered down. He knew he would have to face -the inevitable.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Suddenly a voice hailed him, and he saw Waz-Y-Kjesta -coming round the bend in the lane. “Stand -back,” he cried. “There’s a lion here—he may -spring!” But the Waz came on fearlessly. Alan -was petrified, his tongue was parched, no sound came -from his lips. He watched the Waz in frozen horror.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The Keemarnian was smiling. “Where have you -been, my friend? You are late—very late. I thought -you had missed your way, so I came to seek you.” -He was now within three feet of the lion. “What is -the matter? Why are you so grave? Has aught -affrighted you?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan pointed to the tawny beast. His hand was -shaking. Surely the farce must end soon, the lion -spring, and tragedy culminate the play.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why Maquer,” said the Waz affectionately, “what -are you doing here? You seldom visit us, you know.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The lion moved toward him, and rubbed his great -head against the Keemarnian’s leg, while Y-Kjesta -talked to him and petted him.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“He’s tame then?” gasped Alan with a rush of -relief. “You know him?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No, my friend. I’ve never seen this Maquer -before—they generally stay in rocky places.”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_250'>250</span>“But he is so friendly.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“All beasts are friendly here, my Alan. What—would -Maquer have hurt you on your Earth?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>And Alan laughingly told of his fright at the lion. -He had learnt one more truth about Keemar—there -were no savage animals upon it. Of a truth, it was a -perfect land!</p> - -<p class='c012'>Waz-Y-Kjesta was highly amused at his friend’s -story, and together they went toward the air birds. -The Keemarnian airships were indeed wonderful -creations. White and gold, they were shaped like -swans, with graceful wings outspread, gleaming in the -light. They were made of a mixture of wood and -metal, and contained accommodation for perhaps forty -passengers, as well as the Waz in command, and a staff -of ten. Although not as big as the ill-fated Argenta, -the Keemarnian airship was possessed of a speed -nearly thrice as great.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“This is the Chlorie,” said Y-Kjesta, “and our -fastest bird. The Jkak has given orders that you are -to choose your own vessel, so perhaps you would like -to see over some others?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No,” said Alan, looking at the blue hangings, and -seeing in them the reflection of his love’s eyes. “No, -this one will do beautifully.” And the Waz was -impressed by the easy way in which his friend was -pleased. He little realized that it was the name of -the vessel—the Chlorie—that attracted him. And in -the strangeness of it Alan tried to read his fate.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We’ll go for a short cruise,” said the Waz, “and -go back to the landing stage Minniviar.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>There was not a cloud in the sky, and the warmth -from the sun’s rays was pleasant.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I can’t understand how you benefit so considerably -from the sun, your Kymo,” said Alan. “Let me see, -you must be at least five times further away from the -sun than we were on our earth, yet instead of your -light and heat being reduced to about one twenty-fifth -of our supply, you appear to benefit to exactly -the same degree.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Ah, my friend, that is easy to explain. Dark -clouds hover outside our globe—”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_251'>251</span>“Yes, bands of vapour,” corrected Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well—vapour. These bands completely encircle -our world. They are saturated with a composition -of gas, sulphuric ether I think you would call it. Well, -this gas acts as a trap to the sun’s rays. It admits the -solar rays to our planet but prevents their withdrawal. -Therefore it permits the heat to enter, but prevents -its escape.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Consequently we get the maximum of light, and -an equable temperature.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Do you then, have no seasons here?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Seasons?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, Spring or Winter.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh yes, it is cold at the poles—very cold, but as -we get nearer to the equator it becomes warmer, and -hardly varies. You see, my Alan, our world differs -from yours. The axis of rotation is almost perpendicular -to our orbit, consequently we are not -subject to seasons as you were in Quilphis.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I didn’t know that before.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We too, are more flattened at each end—indeed, -there are many differences between our world that is, -and yours that was.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Do you ever have rain here?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, my Alan. How else would plants live and -crops thrive? But again, we do not suffer from -excesses.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But don’t you have hurricanes that last from six -to seven weeks? Surely those are excesses.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Hurricanes? I do not know the word.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Hurricanes—winds—tornadoes.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why they affect only the polar regions, and -nothing lives there.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well,” laughed Alan “I think your world is a -great improvement on ours.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The scenery they passed on this pleasure trip was -very varied, but very similar to the world he knew at -its best. Here he could imagine he was in the highlands -of Scotland with its crags and hills and torrents. -There in Southern France with its vineyards sloping to -the river’s edge. Again, the warmth of colouring -<span class='pageno' id='Page_252'>252</span>suggested the tropics, and the next moment they were -flying over great inland arms of a sea, that were -reminiscent of the fjords of Norway.</p> - -<p class='c012'>They descended at last, and went to the Jkak to -bid him farewell. There a surprise awaited Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My son,” said the Jkak. “Our Ipso-Rorka has -decided to travel in the Chlorie to Hoormoori. She -desires to reach her father’s side without any more -delay. Taz-Ak Kulmervan has obtained permission -from his kinswoman to attend her on her journey. -But you need have no fear, my Alan. I doubt whether -you will even see the Princess. She will keep within -the precincts of her apartments, and will be attended -exclusively by her maid.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan felt distressed. Should he tell the Jkak of -his encounter with Kulmervan? Had he obeyed his -first impulse and confided in the kindly old man, he -would have saved both himself and Chlorie from -much suffering. As it was—well, who can tell -which is always the right course to take? Errors -are made, and paid for in suffering, even in a Perfect -World.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Is it far, my Jkak, to Hoormoori?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Forty Kymos will take you there.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Forty Kymos—about twenty of our earth days! -It is quite a long way then?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Ah, my friend, you have no idea of the size of -our planet.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“And yet you are all one nation—with the same -customs and religion and speech! It is hard to -comprehend, my Jkak, for at home on our little -islands, we were composed of four distinct races.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The Ipso-Rorka will board the Chlorie immediately,” -said the Jkak. “Now Mitzor be with you. -Farewell.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>There was no sign of the Princess when Alan -boarded the ship, neither was Kulmervan to be seen, -but he was surprised to find Waiko lounging on the -deck. He gave Alan a cursory nod of recognition as -he passed, but did not rise or offer any greeting.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Don’t you know Waiko?” asked Y-Kjesta in -some surprise.</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_253'>253</span>“Why of course. I met him at Kulmervan’s -party.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Then why does he not rise and greet you according -to Keemarnian custom? You have broken bread with -him—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Please, Y-Kjesta, don’t say any more. I—I think -I understand, and perhaps it’s my fault. Let it pass.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“As you will, my Alan.” The Chlorie rose, soared -gracefully over the marble buildings of Minniviar, then -tilting her nose, climbed swiftly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The Princess remained in her cabin, her doors -were closed, and the balconies round her apartment -shuttered.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Ought I to pay my respects to the Ipso-Rorka?” -asked Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Waz-Y-Kjesta looked at him in horror. “Nay, -my friend. It is not seemly to address our Ipso-Rorka -unless she summons you first. She has given -strict orders that she is not to be disturbed.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>So! Kulmervan had begun his work of revenge. -Darkness fell, and Alan retired to his little cabin. -There were few on board, ten souls in all, and the -whole place was wrapped in stillness. All the same he -felt very restless—the four moons of Jupiter were -shining brightly; they were now passing over a sea, -and the moonbeams were playing on the rippling -waters. He rose, dressed himself, and was about to -leave his cabin, when he heard a faint movement outside. -His senses were quickened, he felt for the first -time since his entrance into this new world, a feeling -of impending danger.</p> - -<p class='c012'>In a second his mind was made up—quickly he -placed a cushion on his couch and covered it over with -rugs: in the semi-darkness it almost showed the curves -of a living body. The door latch rattled softly, and -Alan slipped behind the folds of a heavy silken curtain. -Softly the door opened, until it was just wide enough -to permit the passage of a man’s body. Alan peered -through the curtain opening and saw that it was -Kulmervan who had entered.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The Keemarnian stepped over to the couch and -touched the coverlet. “He’s asleep,” he whispered -<span class='pageno' id='Page_254'>254</span>in his own language, and Waiko entered softly. -“Have you the spray?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, my Kulmervan—but is it necessary? I’m -afraid—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Fool,” hissed Kulmervan. “The spray.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Waiko handed him a long piece of tubing, the end -of which was fastened to a small bulb. Kulmervan -laid the nozzle end on the bed—there was a slight -hissing sound, and the room became sweet with a -subtle scent.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Quick,” whispered Kulmervan to his accomplice, -“hasten, lest the fumes overpower us,” and the two -hurriedly left the chamber closing the door tightly -behind them.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The air was already heavy, and Alan felt a -drowsiness coming over him. With a mighty effort -he opened the window and leant out. It was a battle -royal between the fumes and the fresh air. Alan felt -his head reel and his senses swim, but the pure night -air conquered, and the little cabin was soon free of -its poison.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Silently Alan sat until the dawn broke, thinking over -the strange problem that had presented itself to him. -He had made an enemy, unwittingly it is true, but an -enemy who would stop at nothing in order to further -his ends. He wondered what effect the powerful -fumes would have had upon him. In a land where -there was no death, could life be taken? What would -have happened to him had he inhaled them? He was -determined to ask Waz-Y-Kjesta at the first opportunity. -Suddenly from without a cheery voice hailed -him. It was the Waz.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“How did you sleep, my friend?” and he entered -the cabin.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Very well indeed,” said Alan, glibly lying.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I slept badly, my Alan. I had evil dreams of you. -I saw you lying—serquor—oh!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What is serquor?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It is the worst thing that could befall us on -Keemar, my friend. Seldom it happens—but once in -a lifetime. The body stiffens, sleep comes from which -one never awakens. Life is, to all intents and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_255'>255</span>purposes, extinct. Yet the body does not melt into -nothingness, as at the Sacrament of Schlerik-itata. -It remains on earth, cut off from the living, cut off -from those already in glory,—useless, desolate, -alone.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What causes it?” asked Alan eagerly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Sometimes a blow or a fall—or it can be produced -artificially by inhaling morka, a gas used in the weaving -of our silks. The workers wear shields over their -mouths when using it, and are very careful. Never -have I known such an accident to occur, but it could. -It was thus I dreamt of you, my Alan.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan smiled. He had come across as strange proofs -of telepathy as in the old world between kindred spirits. -Whatever happened he knew Waz-Y-Kjesta was his -friend. “Perhaps I am in danger, my friend,” said -he. “If so can I count on you?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My Alan, I would suffer even serquor for you,” -he answered fervently. And Alan knew he spoke -truly.</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_256'>256</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER VIII<br /> <span class='large'>THE UNFORGIVEABLE KISS</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>The day passed slowly. Still the Princess remained -in her cabin. Alan passed Waiko with his usual -cheery smile, and the guilty student trembled and -turned white at sight of the healthy man, who he -thought had been doomed to serquor. Kulmervan -remained in his cabin near the princess, and had his -meals served him there. Waz-Y-Kjesta realized that -something was wrong, but as Alan did not confide in -him, he made no effort to find out the cause of his -friend’s restlessness.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My Waz,” said Alan suddenly, “is it possible for -me to see the Ipso-Rorka? I wish to speak to her.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Not unless she sends for you, my friend. It is -impossible else.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It is a matter of grave import,” said Alan -earnestly. “To me, to her—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Nothing can alter custom, my friend. If she -sends for you—well. Otherwise—” and he shrugged -his shoulders expressively. Alan, however, was -determined to speak with Chlorie by foul means or -fair. Her cabin was situated in the front of the ship, -and round it was a tiny balcony railed in just above the -level of the deck.</p> - -<p class='c012'>He paced round this portion of the ship the whole -day, resting only at mealtimes from his self imposed -watch. Never once did the Princess appear. The -Kymo was setting, the sky was bright with sunset -colours; the sea was unruffled and calm. A fish leapt -out of the water leaving rings of glistening fluid, -roseate in the glow. Alan sat, out of sight, still -<span class='pageno' id='Page_257'>257</span>watching the cabin door. Suddenly it opened and -Morar, the Princess’ personal attendant appeared. -She looked around hastily. “All is quiet, my -Princess,” she cried. “No one is in sight. The -sinful stranger is in his cabin, no doubt plotting ill -against you and yours.” Chlorie came through the -doorway. Her hair was gleaming, and her flowing -draperies of blue showed up the fairness of her skin.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I am stifled, Morar. ’Tis ill to spend so many -hours without a breath of air. Watch you the other -side, and should you see the evil one appear, appraise -me, and I will again take shelter within.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>With a low bow Morar vanished, closing the cabin -door behind her. The Princess paced up and down -the tiny balcony, singing a Keemarnian lullaby. Still -Alan remained silent and watchful, hidden from sight -beneath the covering rail. Morar returned. “There -is no sign of Alan the evil one,” said she, “but -Taz-Ak Kulmervan begs an audience.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Bid him come hither,” said the Princess with a -sigh. “Tell him I am weary, and must beg of him to -be quick about his business.” She seated herself on a -swinging lounge, just above Alan, who could almost -feel the sweetness of her presence, the fragrance of -her breath.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Sweet Cousin,” said Kulmervan entering.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Nay, Kulmervan, say what you have to say -quickly. My head is tired—my eyes weary.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You have not been out to-day, my Chlorie?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Not until this evening. I have carefully obeyed -your instructions. Were my father here, I should not -care. But I dare not run any risks in his absence. -How is Waiko?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Still very weak, my Princess. This evil one, this -Alan, had contrived his evil work well. When I discovered -Waiko a bandage was drawn tightly round his -mouth, his nostrils were plugged with wool, and had I -not entered when I did, serquor would have set in and -Waiko would no more have laughed and played.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh, it’s terrible,” breathed the Princess. “Why -has sin thus entered our beautiful land? I have heard -of treasons, and plots and miseries; but so far we -<span class='pageno' id='Page_258'>258</span>have escaped. What is this stranger’s object, my -Kulmervan?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I know not all his treachery, my Chlorie, but—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Why bring sorrow on Waiko’s family, and upon -you, his friend?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I do not understand, but his intentions are evil -throughout. I heard him tell his kinsman Desmond, -that even the person of Chlorie herself was not sacred -to him, provided he worked his will.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“That is enough, Kulmervan,” she interrupted -haughtily. “I will keep my cabin as you advise. -Had I known in time, I should not have travelled home -in his company. The Rorka, my father, will deal -with this stranger, and the Hall of Sorrows will hold -him safely, until he has been purged clean. Now -good night.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Chlorie,” said Kulmervan passionately. “I dare -say much to you to-night. Will you not offer me the -flower of love? I dare not ask you to wed me—you -are Ipso-Rorka—’tis for you to choose. But know I -love you, love you with all my soul. Will you not -honour me by choosing me for your mate?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Kulmervan,” said the Princess gently. “Why -make me sad by all this useless talk? It can never be. -I can place my hand in only one man’s—him I love. -Him, alas, I have not yet met, but I do not love you, -my Kulmervan. I never shall. Think, we played -together in Hoormoori as babes, built palaces of sand -by the sea, picked flowers and fondled our pets. We -grew as brother and sister until you went to study -with the Djoh, and I had to learn the lesson of -royalty. No, my kinsman. I love you ’tis true, but -not as a maid should love the man she mates, not as -wife for husband, lover for lover. Let this be the last -time you speak of such things, my Kulmervan. I -will forget, and—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But I want you—you—you—,” and Kulmervan -strode close to her and placed his arms about her.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Let me go,” breathed the girl—but his lips were -seeking hers.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No—no—no,” she cried. “Not my lips—Kulmervan -be merciful. My lips are sacred until I -<span class='pageno' id='Page_259'>259</span>wed—spare my lips.” But Kulmervan’s reason had -gone. “My beautiful one,” he murmured, and ran -his fingers through her glorious mantle of hair. He -held her head between his hands, and drank in the -glory of her face. Her eyes were open wide in terror, -her lips tightly compressed, her power of movement -gone. Nearer, nearer he drew. His breath came in -hot gusts upon her cheek. Her eyelids quivered under -his scorching kisses. Her cheeks reddened as his -lips touched them. With one mighty effort she tried -to release herself.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“In the name of Mitzor the Great, leave my lips,” -she cried, but the madness of passion was upon him. -He revelled in his power, laughed at her struggles, -mocked at her impotence. Roughly he clasped her -still closer to him, but the Princess was inert in his -arms—the strain was too much for her, and blissful -unconsciousness had come to soothe her. There was -the slightest of sounds. Alan, the athletic still, vaulted -over the rail, and swinging Kulmervan by the scruff of -his neck threw him on to the ground. Tenderly he -lifted the Princess in his arms—she was as light as a -feather—and went into her cabin.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Morar,” he called. “Morar.” The serving maid -appeared, trembling as she saw her beloved mistress -in the arms of “the evil one.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Your mistress has had a fright,” said Alan -thickly. “Show me her couch.” Without a word -the little maid led the way into the tiny sleeping -apartment, and tenderly he laid his burden on the -silken coverings of blue. “Look after her,” said -he, “she has fainted.” With arms folded across his -chest and his breath coming in spasmodic jerks, he -waited outside the door. Presently Morar appeared. -“The Ipso-Rorka has recovered,” she said, “and has -now fallen asleep. What shall I do?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Allow no one to enter her apartments at all. I -will send a letter to her in the morning. Can I depend -on your giving it to her?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes. I can see you are not evil,” said the little -maid. “Some mistake has been made. You are -her friend.”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_260'>260</span>“I am her friend,” said Alan grimly. “Remember, -Morar, no one is to enter these apartments without -the Ipso-Rorka’s permission. You understand?” -and he strode out on to the balcony. Kulmervan had -gone, and he vaulted lightly over the balcony rail and -went straight to his cabin. As he opened the door -he recognized the sweet, sickly odour that he had -smelt once before. So! He must be on his guard. -Kulmervan and Waiko would stop at nothing—a -madness had indeed come over them, a madness of -the earth!</p> - -<p class='c012'>Holding his breath he went swiftly across the -room, and opened the windows, then shutting the -door behind him, went into the big saloon. Waz-Y-Kjesta -smiled as he entered. “Where have you -been, my friend? I looked for you everywhere.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Resting,” said Alan grimly. That night he never -went to bed, but waited grimly for what might -happen. He was left in peace, however, and toward -dawn slept fitfully. When he woke, he wrote this -letter to Chlorie.</p> - -<div class='lg-container-l c019'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“<i>Chlorie—The Ipso-Rorka.</i></div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c015'>I beg of you, see me, just once before we alight at Hoormoori. -I overheard the conversation of Kulmervan, and -implore you to see me, if only to clear myself of the imputations -your kinsman has made against me. In any case, -believe that I am your devoted servant always. Command -me—I will obey.</p> - -<div class='lg-container-r c019'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'><span class='sc'>Alan</span>”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c012'>He took the letter to Morar himself. “I will wait -while the Ipso-Rorka reads it,” said he.</p> - -<p class='c012'>In a moment she had returned. “She will answer -you later.” There were only four more nights to be -spent on board the Chlorie, but much might happen -in that time. There was no sign of the enemy—all -Alan could do was to wait patiently for their next -move.</p> - -<p class='c012'>That night, again, he had no sleep. Soon after he -retired, the same sickly odour permeated the cabin. -Again he leant out of the window until the fumes -had passed; this time they were stronger and took a -<span class='pageno' id='Page_261'>261</span>longer time to dispel. He smiled—it was to be a -duel to the end, and he needed all his wits about him. -Certainly, Keemarnians possessed of the “madness” -were more formidable, more crafty, more callous -enemies, than men belonging to Terra. Another night -passed—no communication had come from Chlorie. -Alan, weary of his vigil, tried to keep awake, but -drowsiness overcame him, and his last conscious effort -was to drag himself to the window, and rest with his -head breathing in the pure air. Again the sweet fumes -entered the room, but Alan had safeguarded himself. -The next night passed without the enemy showing -their hand. They doubtless thought him proof -against “serquor” and would take other methods -to rid themselves of his presence. Suddenly in the -darkness of the night, a noise interrupted his musings. -There was a jerk—a crash—and the vessel shivered. -Alan flew out of his cabin and met Waz-Y-Kjesta.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What is it?” he cried.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Nothing to be alarmed about, my friend. Something -has happened to the engine. I have not -discovered what, yet—we shall be forced to make a -descent. Luckily there is an island near; we will -anchor there, and put the matter right. We shall -be delayed only a very short time, I think.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The machine descended in jerks and jumps with -many creakings and groanings, but reached the -ground in safety.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I will seek Morar, and tell her to acquaint the -Ipso-Rorka with this news,” said the Waz. The -whole day passed, and the Y-Kjesta called Alan in -dismay. “I cannot understand it,” said he. “There -is a screw missing here, and that waste pipe has been -filled with refuse. It means taking the whole of the -mechanism to pieces, and two days delay at least.” -But Alan guessed who had planned this sinister work, -and that night he kept vigil—not in his own room, -but outside the Princess’.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Waz-Y-Kjesta was frankly puzzled. “Yesterday -I fixed up the screw for the outer valve,” said he, -“yet to-day it has gone again. Surely I couldn’t -have dreamt it—yet it could not go without hands.”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_262'>262</span>“Perhaps some one has moved it, purposely, for -spite,” suggested Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Y-Kjesta laughed. “Not in Keemar. Besides -what for? Who could do such a foolish thing?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>True, the faith of a Keemarnian was wonderful. -Alan longed to confide in him—yet dared not. For -the second time he made a mistake. Alan saw Morar -and asked her if the Princess’ apartments were quite -safe from intruders.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Quite,” said she. “There is only a very small -window, and the doors have heavy bars.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“She always keeps them locked?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Always.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>That night Alan remained in his own cabin, and -worn out with continual watching, fell asleep at his -open window. He had a dream so vivid that he -thought it was real, and awoke with a start. Chlorie—the -lady of his heart had appeared to him, arms -outstretched, eyes swimming with tears—“My -Lord,” she whispered. “The Cave of Whispering -Madness—the Cave—” Her voice trailed away, -something dark came before his eyes, there was the -sound of a scuffle, a small cry, he felt a stabbing pain, -and he awoke. It was broad daylight, and his door -was flung open wide and Waz-Y-Kjesta, usually so -placid and calm, was staring at him and calling him -in excited distress.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My Alan! Awake! I beg of you—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What is it?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The Ipso-Rorka—is gone.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Gone?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Gone! She has disappeared.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Are you sure?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Morar, her maid, left her as usual last night. -This morning she knocked as usual for the Princess -to open the door, which by the way, she always keeps -barred, but she could get no answer. Thinking her -mistress had overslept she went round to look in at -the window. The bed was empty—Chlorie was not -there”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Where is Kulmervan?” asked Alan thickly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Kulmervan?”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_263'>263</span>“Yes. Is he on the boat?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I do not know”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Go and see at once, and I’ll go to Morar”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The Ipso-Rorka’s little maid was crying bitterly. -Without any ceremony Alan forced the door. The -bed was rumpled and rough; the silken coverlets -twisted and torn—Chlorie had not gone without -a struggle!</p> - -<p class='c012'>Waz-Y-Kjesta came to Alan, with consternation -written all over his face. “Three are missing -altogether” said he “Can some evil spirit have -taken them? Kulmervan and Waiko are nowhere to -be found”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I thought as much” said Alan savagely. He -glanced rapidly round the room. A pile of papers lay -on a desk. He smoothed them out. There, in a -little blue envelope addressed to himself, was a letter -from his dear one. He opened it quickly.</p> - -<div class='lg-container-l c019'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“<i>My Lord</i>, (it ran)</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c015'>Since you saved me from my kinsman, Kulmervan my -cousin has once more forced himself into my presence. He -is possessed of a madness. I beg of you save me from him. -I have looked at you often and I know now I was deceived -by him when he whispered tales of your evil doing. I trust -you implicitly. I do as you bid me. I command your help.</p> - -<div class='lg-container-r c019'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'><span class='sc'>Chlorie</span>”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c012'>Then underneath was written,</p> - -<p class='c015'>“He has spoken to me again through my window. He -threatens me with dishonour—disgrace. He talks of the -Cave of Whispering Madness. Come to me on receipt of -this”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The cur” muttered Alan. He turned to -Y-Kjesta. “Where is the Cave of Whispering-Madness?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I have never heard of it, my Alan”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Listen. I am going to find Chlorie. Wait for -me here with the air bird. Should I fail to come by -the time the Kymo has sunk ten times—go at once to -the Rorka, and ask him to send his aid here”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Where then, is Chlorie?”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_264'>264</span>“I don’t know, but I’m going to do my best to -find out. This island isn’t very big—ten miles square -at the most, and I intend to search every bit of it if -necessary, to find her”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What about Kulmervan and Waiko?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Should you see them, put them under restraint. -Bar their windows, and prevent their escape. They -are both possessed of the madness—but there, I doubt -if you’ll see them. Where Chlorie is—there shall I -also find Kulmervan and Waiko”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Can I come too?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No, my friend. You stay here and watch in case -Chlorie comes. I go now—I shall take no provision -with me—fruit will be my meat, and the sap of the -water tree my drink. Farewell” and Alan leapt over -the bulwarks and disappeared from sight in the thick -brush and undergrowth of the island.</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_265'>265</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER IX<br /> <span class='large'>ALAN—THE KNIGHT ERRANT</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>As Alan leapt over the bulwarks, his quick eye caught -sight of footmarks, two going one way, and two the -other, with perhaps five feet between them. “So,” -said he grimly to himself, “they were carrying her -between them. Poor little Chlorie.” The tracks were -easy to follow, they led down to the sea and along the -seashore. Steadily they went on and Alan followed -dauntlessly. There was no attempt made to cover their -traces. On they went, carrying their burden between -them.</p> - -<p class='c012'>They had about ten hours start, and although night -was falling, Alan continued at his self imposed task. -Darker and darker it grew, until at length it was -impossible to see the footmarks, so he sat down -hopelessly to wait for the dawn.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The night was chilly and the rain poured down, so -Alan was soaked to the skin, and shivered violently -as the grey dawn rose. The rain had almost obliterated -the marks, but they showed up faintly here and -there on the wet sand. He had no time to look at -the scenery through which he was passing—his one -thought was Chlorie—not the Princess, but Chlorie -the woman, Chlorie his love.</p> - -<p class='c012'>On, on he went all day, and still the footprints showed -here and there. Night came, and again he was forced -to rest and wait for the light. He was colder than -ever, he shivered violently, and longed for the warmth -of the sun. That night he never slept at all, and he -rose in the early morning light stiff and tired. His -head felt light, his limbs ached, and the one thing he -could think of coherently was Chlorie.</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_266'>266</span>Suddenly all traces of the marks vanished. He -hunted high and low, but all to no purpose; they -ended as abruptly as if the pursued had been snatched -up into the heavens.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Two nights and two days he wandered to and fro. -He was chilled to the bone, and was in a high fever. -At last he had to give in, and lay under the shelter -of a tree. The warmth of the sun revived him, and -he crawled weakly to a bush on which grew luscious -plums, ate his fill and slept. When he awoke he felt -better and stronger. Perhaps he had been dreaming—the -footprints <i>must</i> go on. But no, they came to -an end at a grassy edge, and there was no mark to -show that human beings had passed that way. He -spent that day hunting for a sign of the fugitives, but -was unsuccessful, and wearily retraced his way to the -air bird.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The scenery was beautiful. The island rose to a -chain of peaks in the centre, and beautiful passes and -wooded valleys led through the mountains to the -further side. The vegetation was purely tropical. -Palms, breast high, grew to the edge of the sea shore; -the undergrowth showed no sign of any animal -inhabitants; not a twig was broken, not a leaf trampled -upon, to mark the passage of a foreign body. Alan -made the return journey quickly, and soon found -himself at the edge of the bush. But the “Chlorie” -had gone! There were the signs of where she had -rested; the mark on the sand of her wheels; an oily -patch on the ground showing where her engines had -been lubricated—but all sign of her had vanished. -Had Waz-Y-Kjesta failed him, or had Chlorie -returned? He felt in his pockets—there was a scrap -of paper and a pencil. “I am going inland,” he -wrote. “If you come back, search for me. Alan.” -He pegged it to the ground close to where the -Chlorie had been anchored, and turning his face -westwards, retraced his footsteps.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Time passed without his reckoning. When the -nights came he lived for the day; and in the day time -he dreaded the coming of the night. He reached the -place where the footsteps ceased at dusk, and for the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_267'>267</span>first time for days, slept through the night peacefully. -His fever had abated, but he still felt curiously weak. -Yet his brain was clear, and he set to work again to -hunt carefully for the missing ones. Yard by yard -he worked, and at last his patience was rewarded. -There, on a bush low on the ground, he saw a piece -of something blue that fluttered on the breeze. He -stooped and picked it off the twig—it was blue silk, -and with a thrill he recognized it as a piece of -Chlorie’s dress. Feverishly he looked round him; -alas, there was no other piece to act as a further -guide. A thought came to him, and he lay flat on -the ground and peered under the bush. There, a -grassy avenue unfolded itself before his wondering -gaze—it had been completely hidden by the dense -woody undergrowth. So it was under this bush they -had made their escape, and it was probably in -dragging the unconscious girl through, that her dress -was torn.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan wormed his way under the bushes, and gasped -in wonder at the vista opened out before him. A -straight avenue—bordered on either side by thick -bushes and overhanging trees, ran perhaps two miles -in a straight line. The grass underfoot was soft and -velvety, and a narrow streamlet ran over white stones -at one side. The bushes were laden with fruit, but -even a cursory glance showed that a quantity had -been picked quite recently. Twigs bearing fruit had -been roughly broken off, and trampled under foot. -On went Alan until he reached the end of the avenue, -where four paths branched out in four different -directions. He hesitated for a second—all four -looked like virgin ground. But his eyes were -quickened by love, and only love could have noticed -a small patch of damp earth close to the water’s edge -from where a stone had been kicked aside in a hasty -transit. He looked round and saw the stone, its -under side still damp—and knew that the fugitives -were not too far off.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Down the path he went which twisted and turned, -now narrow now wide again. Suddenly the path also -came to an end, and thick bushes and low growing -<span class='pageno' id='Page_268'>268</span>vegetation barred his way. Profiting by his past -experience, he tried to peer under the bushes, but -could find no sign of an outlet anywhere. All at once -there came the sound of voices so close that he turned -quickly, expecting to see figures behind him. But -there was no one in sight. He listened intently—the -voices came again—the Keemarnian tongue which he -could understand quite well by this time— “—will -leave you here,” “—spare me, I beg”—“leave you -here”—“Kulmervan have mercy—mercy.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>It was all very disjointed, and the sounds seemed -to come from every direction. Again he heard his -loved one’s voice—distorted it is true, but even in the -hoarse tones, he recognized that it was Chlorie speaking. -“—get away.—help me. Waiko help—my -father will reward—Waiko—” The voice trailed off. -Alan was frankly puzzled. The voice came first -behind, then before him—then it seemed to come -from Heaven itself. A hoarse laugh sounded—Kulmervan’s. -Alan was on the near track at last. -Again the maniacal laugh came, fading away in the -distance. Alan realized the trick nature had played -him. He was listening not to the tones of his loved -one, or her abductor, but to an echo. The originals -might still be many miles away.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Madly he tried to force his way through the undergrowth. -It was impossible. All night long he stayed -in the little cul-de-sac, and at intervals caught -fragments of conversation.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“prevent her escaping.—torture her if need be.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“—love me Chlorie, just love me,” “—save me, -Waiko!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“—keep you with me always.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The madness indeed possessed Kulmervan and his -friend.</p> - -<p class='c012'>When the sun rose Alan made one more attempt -to leave the enclosure. Crawling on his belly, he -wormed his way round the roots of the bushes. At -last he discovered an opening. He crept through it, -low upon the ground. When he got through, a -network of pathways confronted him, but it was -quite easy to discover the pathway Kulmervan had -<span class='pageno' id='Page_269'>269</span>taken. Feeling secure in his flight, he now refrained -from attempting to cover his tracks. By the broken -grass and branches, the general upheaval of the soil, -Alan was convinced that through this part of their -retreat, they had dragged their unwilling victim along -the path, so he ground his teeth and swore softly -under his breath.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Twisting and turning the path opened out into a -valley—a valley of rocks and stones between two -mighty mountains. The scene was desolate, awe -inspiring, dreary—almost terrifying in its grandeur. -For perhaps two miles he followed it, until again it -narrowed and the character of the scene changed. -Once more it was a leafy lane he was traversing, that -might have been in Devonshire, with its red earth -and dainty ferns.</p> - -<p class='c012'>At intervals during the day he heard the echo, and -it led him on—on—to his love.</p> - -<p class='c012'>A sound came upon his ear; it was that of voices—real -voices, this time—no longer an echo. Cautiously -he crept from tree to tree. There in the centre of a -clearing sat Kulmervan. His robe was torn, his skin -scratched—his eyes held a look of madness. At his -feet stretched Waiko, listening eagerly to his friend’s -counsel. And tied to a tree, her fair hair covering -her, her garments lying strewn on the ground beside -her, torn from her body by her half mad kinsman, -Kulmervan—was Chlorie. Her head was sunk on -her breast. She was breathing heavily.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan dared not move—it was two against one, and -he had to save himself for her. Silent as a sleuth -hound, he watched and waited; and even as he did -so Chlorie lifted her head and gazed across the bodies -of the two Keemarnians. Through the leafy spaces -their eyes met. Into hers came recognition, followed -by a flush of shame, as she shook her hair closer still -about her gleaming body. Then she smiled a -trustful smile, and dropped her head once more upon -her breast.</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_270'>270</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER X<br /> <span class='large'>THE CAVE OF WHISPERING MADNESS</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>Throughout the night Alan watched. Never did -Kulmervan move from his place in the clearing—never -did his eyes close nor did he show the slightest inclination -to sleep. Towards morning Waiko raised himself -from the ground. He was pitiable to look upon. Led -on by a stronger will the madness had come upon him -also. But it was a weaker madness than that which -affected Kulmervan—it was a madness that chattered -and gibbered in the sun, that laughed and cackled -insanely—a madness that was pitiful to behold.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan watched through the leafy branches, and as the -dawn rose, many times he met Chlorie’s questioning -gaze with looks of encouragement and help. And -she knew that when the time was ripe, this strange -Lord from another world would save and deliver her.</p> - -<p class='c012'>As Kulmervan still made no attempt to move, Alan -wondered whether it would be possible to overpower -him. He made a movement and the slight sound was -heard. Kulmervan sprang to his feet and looked -round, and Alan saw he was clutching the huge limb -of a tree—a formidable weapon in a madman’s hands. -He was evidently not satisfied, and peered round the -tree trunks carefully. Quietly Alan crept behind a -large bush, and dropping on his belly he wormed himself -underneath it until he was completely hidden.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The crackling of a twig was heard by the madman, -who, with his dormant passions aroused was a -dangerous enemy. He spoke sharply to Waiko. -“What sound is that, my Waiko? Is it the stranger -that tracketh us?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I know not,” said Waiko shuddering. “Oh, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_271'>271</span>Kulmervan, my friend, let us leave the Ipso-Rorka -here, and flee from the wrath of her father.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Nonsense, my Waiko! When the Rorka is told -that his daughter, Chlorie the Fair, Chlorie the Pure, -has spent forty and one nights with us in the darkness, -he will be glad to give his soiled goods into my keeping -for ever. Then in good time, I shall become Rorka. -Shall I not punish my Chlorie then, for her indifference -and insults?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Waiko shuddered.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My Chlorie,” cried Kulmervan suddenly, his -manner changing. “Will you not promise me your -hand? Oh, my darling, forgive me—I love you so—I -love you. Give me your hand—swear before Waiko -that you’ll take me for your mate. I’ll be so good to -you—I’ll love you so” His voice was pleading. His -earnestness could not be doubted, yet Alan knew it -was but a moment’s lull in the disordered brain.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Chlorie never answered a word, and her silence -drove Kulmervan again to threats. Tearing a handful -of withes from the side of a running brook, he lashed -the captive Princess across her legs with the stinging -rushes. With an oath Alan burst from his hiding place, -and was on the back of his enemy, before Kulmervan -could recover from his astonishment.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then followed a terrific fight. Alan with all his -knowledge of the scientific sport was unable to get -in a knockout blow. He parried and thrust, and -landed Kulmervan a heavy blow under his jaw. His -opponent tottered for a moment, but the blow had -no lasting effect, and the heavy Keemarnian struck -mightier blows still at his enemy. Waiko was entirely -demoralized. He stood watching the fight—his breath -coming in gasps, his blue eyes staring, his teeth -chattering. As an ally, he was useless to Kulmervan; -as an enemy he counted as naught to Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Chlorie, tied tightly to the tree, was unable to move. -Her wide open eyes followed the fighters in an agony -of spirit; but not a sound came from her lips. True -to the tradition of her land, the daughter of the Rorka -gave no audible sign of her terror. Alan knew he -was weakening. Imperceptibly at first he lost ground, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_272'>272</span>but gradually he realized that his blows had no effect -upon the Keemarnian. His hasty rush into the field of -battle was worse than useless—he could no longer help -his love. The Keemarnian gave him one terrific blow -in the stomach. His wind went—he gasped, choked -for breath, crumpled up and sank to the ground.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Kulmervan left his vanquished enemy’s side and -went to Waiko who had been stupidly watching the -scene.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Watch him,” he commanded. “If he show any -sign of awakening, give him a blow with this. It will -be sufficient to put him to sleep again,” and he tossed -the heavy stick beside the prostrate body.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Brutally he untied the ropes that bound Chlorie. -She was stiff and weak, and the agony as the blood once -more coursed freely through her veins, was almost more -than she could bear. Still she remained silent, and -with a noble gesture of majesty, stooped, and drew -her mantle of blue about her naked body. Two other -garments still lay on the ground—with a sudden -thought she caught one up, and drew it within the -folds of her cloak. She had a plan! Love had been -born to her, in that exquisite moment of agony when -she saw Alan knocked down. Her soul cried out -within her that here was her mate at last. Her fine -sense of belief and trust told her that it was impossible -that he was sleeping the sleep of serquor. Sometime -he would rise again—bruised, bleeding, torn, -perhaps, but rise he would, and come to her aid.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Kulmervan took her roughly by the arm. “Come,” -said he. “Waiko wait until the Kymo is full in the -Heavens—it is but a short time. If Alan the Evil has -not moved by then, follow me quickly. Always to the -East, my friend. Always take the most easterly path, -and you will find me.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Where are you going?” asked Waiko in horror.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“To the Cave of Whispering Madness,” said he, -and involuntarily Chlorie shuddered.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Do you know where it is, my Kulmervan?” asked -Waiko.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes. Have I not been there often? Ah, my -friend, I arranged that the engines should fail. Ah, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_273'>273</span>oft times should I have been in the Hall of Sorrows, -but I came here instead, and of my own free will. I -know the place I intend taking you to—I will show you -sights—sights I have seen—ha! ha! ha!” and with -a wild burst of laughter he dragged his unwilling -captive through the bushes, and made his way -Eastward.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Waiko remained silent, watching his vanishing friend. -His mind was working strangely. The madness had -left a deep sense of fear in the heart of Waiko. The -inanimate body of Alan seemed to point to his undoing. -The blood trickled slowly down the unconscious man’s -face till there was a little red pool shining wickedly -on the green grass. With a cry, Waiko picked up the -club and swung it once, twice round his head. But as -he would have swung it a third time, it slipped out of -his nerveless fingers, and went spinning a hundred -feet away. With a cry at his loneliness, Waiko turned -and fled after Kulmervan. In a short space of time -he had caught them up, and noticed with surprise that -Chlorie was walking almost willingly with her captor. -There was a rope passed round her body, it was true, -but it was slack in the centre, and although she -lagged somewhat behind, there was no need to drag -her along.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Alan?” questioned Kulmervan, as Waiko reached -him.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Is serquor.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Good.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I struck him, as he rose to hurt me. With one -mighty blow I felled him to the ground. The heavy -weapon you left with me I dashed on his head.— Now -he lies quiet, and cold and bloody.” Waiko almost -believed his story, and as he recounted it, he looked -upon himself as a hero.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“’Tis well, my Waiko,” said Kulmervan. “What -say you to that, my Chlorie? Alan is serquor—never -more will Kymo rise upon his smiling face. Never -more will he force his presence upon the people of -Keemar. He is gone for ever from our sight.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>But Chlorie made no reply—only from beneath her -mantle could be seen a slight convulsive movement, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_274'>274</span>and from underneath came a tiny tatter of blue, that -caught on a rose bush and fluttered in the breeze.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Birds singing—sweetly smelling flowers—a sense of -hunger and thirst. These were the first conscious -thoughts Alan had, as he opened his eyes on the world -once more. He rose from the ground. His head was -sore, but the bleeding had ceased. He plucked some -luscious fruit that grew low to the ground. It revived -him. Then he tried to think. Chlorie had been taken -from him once more—but he would find her yet. He -tenderly touched the tree to which she had been bound—and -stooped and picked up the silken garment she -had left behind. It was just a piece of soft, blue -drapery that crumpled into nothingness in his hand. -He kissed it reverently—it was part of his love.</p> - -<p class='c012'>He looked round wearily—there, attached to a bush -was a piece of something blue—he bent over it—it was -part of her gown. Further down, in the very centre -of the path was another piece, while in the distance -he could see yet a third. It was a sign. Chlorie was -directing him the way she had gone. The trail was -difficult to follow. The breeze had blown many -pieces away altogether—others it had carried away -playfully into a wrong direction, but by careful -watchfulness, he discovered the right way, and there -were always the little pieces of blue to guide him.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then he lost the trail altogether. The last piece of -blue was caught on a stone at the bottom of a mighty -face of rock. No matter where he looked, there was -no shred of blue to cheer him. He ran his hand over -the surface of the rock, it was of a reddish sandstone -and quite smooth. All around was a low-lying -valley with neither a stone nor a tree behind which any -one could hide. He could see for about ten miles, and -there was no sign of the fugitives. Backward and -forward he walked by the mighty wall of rock, and -always his journey ended by the last little flutter of -blue. The cliff rose sheer perhaps three hundred feet, -and the solid wall extended as far as eye could reach. -It was unthinkable that Kulmervan had scaled the -wall—yet whither had he gone?</p> - -<p class='c012'>Suddenly he heard a rumbling noise; the sound of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_275'>275</span>a thousand people whispering, and in front of him a -huge slab of rock swung back, revealing a cavity -within. The whispering grew louder and louder. -He looked round for a hiding place. There was none—so -without a moment’s hesitation he leapt inside the -darkened cavern. A narrow path led downwards, and -it was up this path the whispering seemed to be -coming; whispering that sounded like a veritable army -speaking in hushed tones. There was a piece of rock -jutting out—Alan slipped into its embracing shadows, -and waited. The sounds came nearer and nearer—then -Kulmervan appeared with Waiko at his side. -“The voices whispered that a stranger was coming. -The voices are never wrong. See, my Waiko, see -yonder if Alan the Evil is approaching.” The voice -whispered and rolled in the darkness. The whole -place was unwholesome and terrifying.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Kulmervan followed Waiko into the sunlight. -Immediately they were out of sight, Alan slipped from -his hiding place and ran swiftly down the narrow -passageway. The faster he ran, the faster he drew -in his breath, and it seemed as if a thousand men were -mocking him. He sighed as his breath caught in his -throat—immediately there were a thousand sighs -behind him. Quicker, quicker he tore down the -passage, to where he hoped, somewhere he would find -his love hidden. The path was steep and narrow and -was in total darkness, and he risked his life in his mad -rush through the whispering horrors. He heard the -voices again! Kulmervan and Waiko had returned. -Blindly he rushed on—stumbling here, tripping there, -in his haste to reach the Ipso-Rorka.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The path took an upward turn—he tripped over -something. Putting his hands out before him, he felt -on the ground. Rough steps had been cut out of the -rock. Steadily he mounted upwards—upwards—the -darkness was intense—the whispering shadows terrifying; -but he never ceased his mad pace, so eager was -he to reach Chlorie.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Steadily he ascended the stairs—they seemed interminable. -Then in the distance, he saw a yellowish -spot of light. As he rose higher, it became bigger, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_276'>276</span>until it ended in a blaze of brightness. He had -reached the top and was in an enormous cavern lit -by torches in sockets all round the walls. The awful -grandeur of the place startled him. In the very -centre was a huge figure, twenty feet high. It was -seated on a throne and had its hands outspread as if -in benediction. It possessed a terrible face, cruel, -hard, sensual,—and the incongruity of the posing of -the hands struck Alan at once. Round the cave, at -equal distances, were other figures, all enormous in -stature, and possessing in their features the same -bestial cruelty and lust. Stalactites hung from the -roof. Stalactites forty feet long—Stalactites fifty feet -long. Stalactites glorious, yet like deadly serpents -with heads outstretched ready to strike. In one corner -of the place was a huge beast in stone. Once it had -lived, no doubt, now it was fossilized and cold. It -was similar to the ichthyosaurus of prehistoric days—an -evil-looking beast in its life, but infinitely more -terrible in its stone period.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Every movement Alan made was intensified a -thousand times in this Cave of Whispering Madness. -He realized what the name meant. It could indeed, -drive the sanest man mad. He realized that he had a -fair start of the two Keemarnians, and hurriedly hunted -for his lost love. Softly he called, but although her -name reverberated from floor to roof, no answering -cry took up his challenge. Then whispering voices -sounded nearer. Silently he slipped behind the stone -monster that had once lived and mated. He was only -just in time. Still louder grew the whisperings, and -Kulmervan and Waiko appeared at the top of the stairway. -With the greatest difficulty Alan was able -to distinguish their words. The whisperings were so -loud, so sibilant, that the voices sounded like one long -hiss.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The two Keemarnians came close to the big carved -figure in the centre of the cave. Kulmervan bent low -on both knees before the hideous figure. “Spirit of -our Fathers,” he cried out. “Humbly I pray, take my -soul into thy keeping. It is thine—thine for ever—but -in return, I pray you, grant me Chlorie’s love. See, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_277'>277</span>I sprinkle thee with my blood in ratification of my -bond,” and with a short knife he severed a vein in -his arm and sprinkled the statue with the warm, red -fluid.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Waiko was whispering, “Mitzor the Mighty, have -mercy! Have mercy!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Fool,” cried Kulmervan. “Why mention that -name here? I have bargained with Pirox the Killer—I -belong to him. Chlorie shall be mine. You have -come thus far with me, my Waiko, but further thou -shalt go. Down, down on thy knees before Pirox—admit -that he is great—greater than Mitzor! Ask a -favour—nay demand a favour—seal it with thy blood.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Waiko went down on his knees. His face was ashen—he -was trembling in every limb. Then came a -strange duet, intensified a thousand times by the -whisperings. “Mitzor the Mighty.” “Pirox the -Killer.” “Pirox.” “Mitzor.” “Mitzor.” “Pirox.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>In a passion Kulmervan arose, and struck Waiko, -down. “Lie there, thou dog,” he cried. “May thou -sleep for ever in serquor. I alone am mighty. Pirox -alone is great.” Waiko never moved, he showed no -signs of breathing. Had he indeed fallen into the -trance-like state that the inhabitants of Keemar so -dreaded? It seemed hopeless to Alan, that he would -ever find Chlorie in this cavern of horror. He -realized at last that Kulmervan was a degenerate. -The entrance of poor Murdoch had not caused the -madness. No doubt he had posed as a good -Keemarnian, but he suffered from the madness, and -deep in his heart even denied the existence of Mitzor -the Mighty, the Great White Glory, and indulged in -devil worship and fetish honour. What this Cave of -Whispering Madness was Alan could not conjecture—perhaps -in some far gone age, fallen Jovians had met -here; made the Temple for their abominable worship, -and lived a second life, unsuspected by their friends.</p> - -<p class='c012'>That the image in the centre was their god, Alan was -convinced. But how had Kulmervan discovered it? -Had it been handed down to him from his childhood, -or had he in some way found it for himself? If was -pitiful to see—a young Keemarnian of noble lineage, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_278'>278</span>saturated with heathen mythology and heretical -dogma. In truth he was a menace to his companions, -living a life of deceit and sin. His was a complex -character, for there was much that was sweet and -lovable about him, and he was much to be pitied, for -when his secret was discovered he would indeed -become a pariah and an outcast. At the moment -he felt he was safe, and continued his “Black -Sacrifice.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>For Chlorie’s sake, Alan was forced to witness in -silence the horrors that followed. At the foot of the -statue was a slab of stone—raised perhaps ten inches -from the ground. Upon it were ominous red stains. -Quickly Kulmervan set about his business. In one -corner of the cave were piles of brushwood—these -he piled high under the stone slab. With a mighty -effort he lifted the senseless Waiko upon it, and rested -his head in a tiny curve at one end. Alan shuddered -to see how it fitted the neck. The use of the slab was -plain to see. He set fire to the wood by one of the -torches, and the smoke curled up and the wood hissed -and sizzled.</p> - -<p class='c012'>When the fire was safely alight, Kulmervan went to -a corner of the cavern, and touched a hidden spring. -A door opened, and revealed a flight of steps inside, -leading below. As soon as he was out of sight, Alan -rushed from his hiding place, lifted Waiko from the -altar and hid him behind the mammoth fossil.</p> - -<p class='c012'>But the noise of his movements was magnified a -thousandfold by the hideous whispering echoes of the -place. Waiko was still and quiet—he scarcely breathed, -and Alan dared not try to revive him. Kulmervan -returned bearing in his arms a precious burden in -blue. Alan started, and leant forward; his darling was -not unconscious, but was submitting to the indignity -put upon her with her usual patience. At the altar -he stopped in frozen amazement. The stone was -beginning to show red,—the deadly fire should have -begun its work—but the altar was empty. He -looked round—there was no one in sight. With a -cry of rage he let go the rope to which Chlorie was -fastened, put her to the ground, and darted to the head -<span class='pageno' id='Page_279'>279</span>of the stairway leading to the cave’s entrance. And -the yells of his curses and imprecations rose on the -air, in volumes of sinister whisperings.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan was but six feet from his dear one. With a -mighty rush he leapt from his hiding place, and caught -Chlorie in his arms. He made for the secret door -through which Kulmervan had brought her; Kulmervan -heard the sounds and was just in time to see two -figures disappearing through the little door. With -another oath he strode across the cave—but the figures -had a big start. They had closed the door behind -them, and his fingers hesitated over the secret lock; -so he was delayed by his own impatience and anger.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Chlorie had given herself up for lost, and when she -felt two strong arms encircle her a vague terror came -over her, but even as she was lifted up, a voice -whispered in her ear—“Have no fear. ’Tis I—Alan. -Trust yourself to me and I will save you.” -Her emotion was too great for her to speak, but she -let herself nestle in comfort in the arms of the powerful -stranger.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The door clanged behind them—more stairs, very -narrow. Down Alan went, and the darkness gave -place to a faint light.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Where are we?” asked Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I don’t know—but there is a cave down here which -is kept padlocked—it was there I was imprisoned.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan looked round quickly; the passage had widened -and openings led off on either side. Immediately in -front of them seemed to come the daylight.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Can you run?” he asked tenderly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes—yes. Oh, to be free of Kulmervan!” -Through the dim light they went. The whisperings -were not quite as bad as in the upper cave, but still -they were quite fearsome enough. They seemed to -people the place with dead men—men who laughed, -and jeered, and pointed their clammy fingers at their -victims. But upon the whisperings came a more -fearful sound—Kulmervan’s laughter!</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Hurry—hurry, my Princess.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I cannot,” she breathed. “My heart beats—it -hurts me to talk.” Without a word he picked the light -<span class='pageno' id='Page_280'>280</span>burden again up in his arms and made off at a still -greater pace; she flung one arm round his neck and -clung to him confidingly. Nearer came the laughter. -It was so close that it seemed almost on the top of them. -Alan never forgot that journey; with his precious -burden in his arms he hurried onward, always following -the light. And nearer and nearer came the footsteps -of the madman. At last they turned a corner—the -cave opened out and they saw Kymo, shining in -all his glory; the sea was breaking gently on the -golden shore.</p> - -<p class='c012'>There was plenty of shelter near; rocks abounded -and the vegetation was thick. Alan ran to where a -dozen rocks, man high, rose from the seashore. There -was in one a crevice that was wide enough to admit -Chlorie.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Stay there,” he whispered.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh, don’t leave me.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I won’t leave you for long I promise you—but I -want to watch for Kulmervan.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Take care of yourself,” she pleaded. “Oh, run -no risks, I pray.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>With a quick glance round Alan left the shelter of -the rocks. No one was in sight—Kulmervan had not -shown himself. Quickly Alan made his way to the -cave from which they had emerged. He entered it, -and to his amazement found it had no exit. Solid -walls blocked his way—it was just a hollowed out rock -on the sands, going inland, perhaps ten or twelve feet -only. Alan was perplexed. He had marked it as he -thought by a big coloured boulder at its entrance; but -upon careful examination he found there were dozens -and dozens of such boulders all over the beach. -Stepping from his hiding place he walked to the next -cave; that upon examination proved to go deep into -the earth, but it was not the cave from which they had -escaped into the open. Wildly he rushed up and down. -Twenty, thirty caves he encountered all like, very like, -the one he was seeking. Some had narrow passages -that twisted and turned and ended in a cave next door. -Others went further, and after many serpentine -turnings, brought him back to the place from which -<span class='pageno' id='Page_281'>281</span>he had started. He knew he was in a dangerous -position; any one of these caves might hold Kulmervan—an -observer, but unobserved. Rapidly Alan made -up his mind. With Chlorie he would leave the cave -district altogether—they would strike inland. If -they were still on the island, they would endeavour to -find their way back to where the air bird had been -anchored. That Waz-Y-Kjesta would return Alan -was convinced—and when he did so, they would be -saved.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Having made up his mind, he began to retrace -his footsteps—but a hoarse burst of laughter startled -him. He rushed to the mouth of the cave. There, -sailing away to sea in a frail craft, was Kulmervan. -It was just a raft he was on, with a tiny makeshift sail. -But it was not at Kulmervan that Alan was staring -horror stricken—incredulous. But at a blue figure near -the helm—a little blue figure that was tied to a post to -which the main-sail was fastened; a little blue figure -that held out her arms imploringly to the shore. -Alan could only stare and stare, incredulous, -unbelieving—but the little craft grew smaller and -smaller as it was tossed on the waves. Alan rushed -to the rocks—the crevice was empty—Chlorie had once -more been snatched from his arms.</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_282'>282</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER XI<br /> <span class='large'>THE WRAITHS OF THE RORKAS</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>Alan remained motionless, watching the little craft -vanish from his ken. He was thinking hard. Kulmervan -had so far got the better of him, but the game -was not yet won. It might be check to the King, but -Alan was far from being mated. His eye searched the -beach—there was nothing in sight; neither boat, nor -sailing craft. He looked behind him at the many yawning -cavern entrances. He was still in doubt as to the -one which led to the Cave of Whispering Madness. He -clenched his hands together till the knuckles showed -white—there he was, alone on an island, impotent, useless—while -the woman he loved was in the hands of a -madman, and in danger, not of death as he knew it, -but of dishonour, disgrace, and perhaps serquor itself.</p> - -<p class='c012'>There was a mist at sea, and already the little barque -had been swallowed up in its grey folds—nothing was in -sight on the broad expanse of water. He looked above -him—he saw no air bird in the heavens, its body gleaming -in the light. On the island there was no trace of -humanity but himself. Hope seemed far away. Then -suddenly he remembered Kulmervan’s words. “Take -the most easterly path, my Waiko. Always to the -East.” Unconsciously he turned to the left, and -walked quickly across the sands. A great promontory -of rock stood out before him, hiding from sight the -next little bay. He strode towards it, and found it was -impossible to get round it. Already the water was too -deep, so he made up his mind to scale it. Clambering -up the slippery rocks, he at length reached the top. -There before him lay the whole stretch of coast line. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_283'>283</span>Tiny bays; little rivulets coming down narrow valleys -and emptying themselves at last in the sea; rugged -headlands, and grassy slopes all took their place in the -picture. None of these things, however focussed themselves -upon his mind; one thing only he saw, and one -thing only drew him helter skelter over the rugged -rocks. A tiny boat, almost like the Rob Roy canoe he -favoured in his ’varsity days, lay drawn high up on the -beach, and near it, a little log cabin was built at the -water’s edge.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Hurriedly he made his way to the little hut, and -knocked loudly on the door. There was no reply and -he tried it; it opened at his touch. He entered it—it -was deserted, but he soon had proof of its owner. -Upon the wall hung a beautiful painting of Chlorie—and -it was signed “Kulmervan, from his kinswoman. -Chlorie.” On a table by the window was a pile of -books, and on the fly leaf of nearly every one was -written in a strong hand, “Kulmervan, Taz-Ak of the -House of Pluthoz.” Mostly the books were on -Astronomy and Alan noticed with amusement one was -called “Quilphis, or the most important unimportant -Planet.” Quilphis—Terra! His world, once his all—now -nothing.</p> - -<p class='c012'>He looked round the room, a door led on one side to -the sleeping apartment, and on the other to the kitchen -and offices. The whole place was tastefully furnished -and showed signs of frequent use. Alan hurried to the -seashore—the little craft was called the Chlorie. He -sprang into it, and pushed off. In the bow he saw a -tiny engine with three levers. He was already slightly -acquainted with the simple Keemarnian machinery, so -he pulled one down with assurance. Instantly the boat -skimmed along the water at a terrific speed. Hastily -he touched the second, a slower pace resulted, and the -third stopped the boat altogether. With the first speed -on, he ploughed out to the horizon. He could see no -trace of Kulmervan. The sea was desolate and bare. -He felt hopeless. Had Kulmervan swamped the boat, -and were he and Chlorie now lying dead at the bottom -of the sea? Death! He knew the Jovians had no -death—yet surely they were not immune from drowning? -<span class='pageno' id='Page_284'>284</span>Perhaps they would remain on the sea’s bed—serquor. -The thought maddened him, and savagely he -turned the boat first this way, then that, in his hopeless -endeavour to find the fugitives. Kymo had sunk, darkness -was setting in—he could see the faint outlines of -the hut. Suddenly two beams of light shone out from -its windows, which were as suddenly obscured. Kulmervan -had doubtless returned. Quickly he turned the -boat towards shore; he drew close in and beached her -without a sound. Quietly he crept up to the open -window and moved the heavy curtain ever so slightly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>There was Kulmervan in his easy chair, reading a -book—but he was alone. A knock sounded and a man -appeared.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Do you want refreshment now, my lord?” he -asked.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, Arrack. At once.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Shall I take refreshment to the lady, your mate?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No, Arrack. But stay—take her a glass of wine, -and,” fumbling on his table—“melt this pellet in it. -She will fall asleep. When she is asleep, carry her -hither and place her in my room. ’Tis my wedding -night, Arrack. I have an unwilling bride it’s true, but -before Pirox the Killer, my mate shall she be this -night.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Arrack smiled evilly. “’Tis well, my lord. I will -do thy bidding.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“When you have brought her hither, stand sentinel -at the rocky ledge. If Alan the Evil should appear, -strike him down, bind him and acquaint me. Should -that happen to him, then Pirox the Killer again will -have a victim.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Silently Arrack left the room to return almost -immediately with a tray laden with food.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Where did you go this midday, Arrack?” asked -his master.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“To the Cave of Whispering Madness, my master. -I built the sacrificial pyre beneath the altar. Everything -is in readiness. I hardly expected you so soon. -Two Kymos should have passed before you came.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“The pyre is ready? Good! But what did you -with the Chlorie?”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_285'>285</span>“’Tis on the beach as it always is.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Nay,” said Kulmervan, “when I landed at the -covered bay, I dragged my unwilling bride by way of -the beach. The Chlorie was not there, and I thought -you must have sailed to the mainland for food.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It is there I swear, my lord.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Kulmervan looked puzzled. “Could Alan have -found it and—” he began—then—“Go quickly, -Arrack, and see.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan slipped round the corner of the hut, and in the -darkness stood flush with the wall, completely hidden. -He saw the figure of Arrack run lightly down to the -beach, heard him get into the boat, and as quickly -return. He reached his coign of vantage in time to -hear Arrack say, “It is there, my lord. I saw and -touched it. It has moved its position slightly, but the -wind has been rather high to-day; otherwise it was as -I left it.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“That puling girl has taken my senses away,” -grumbled Kulmervan. “I can think of naught but -her. Go, Arrack, fetch her here. But remember, give -her the wine first. When she awakens, she will have -become my mate,” and he chuckled hoarsely.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan was in a quandary, he scarcely knew what to -do. Was the secret way into the place where Chlorie -was hidden, in the cabin or not? He wormed his way -round the hut, and as he did so, he saw a door open, -and in the ray of light a figure cross to a little lean-to -shed, that had been built against some high ground. -He gave Arrack a moment or two of grace and then -followed him in. There on the floor was an open trap -door with some steps leading from it into the unknown -below. A length of cord was in a corner of the shed, -Alan picked it up and then followed Arrack. At the -foot of the steps, a subterranean passage led for -some distance, and then opened out into a large -cave. He remembered it—it was the one immediately -under the secret exit in the Cave of Whispering -Madness.</p> - -<p class='c012'>He saw Arrack in front of him—he had taken a key -from his waist and had undone a heavy, metal door. -Silently Alan crept nearer and nearer to him. He -<span class='pageno' id='Page_286'>286</span>heard the sound of liquid being poured into a glass. -He heard Chlorie’s gentle word of thanks. Now he -could see the grim tragedy. Chlorie had finished the -wine, and was now swaying to and fro; she tottered -and fell on to a low couch in a corner of her prison. -Arrack watched her until he was convinced she was -fast asleep, then he put the wine bottle down and bent -over the prostrate girl. He remembered no more—a -mighty blow rendered him unconscious, and Alan tied -up his unresisting foe, and left him helpless upon the -ground.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Tenderly he raised Chlorie and bent over her—he -was aching to kiss her sweet lips, but he remembered -her anguished cry, “Not my lips, Kulmervan, not -my lips.” No, until she offered them of her own free -will, they should remain sacred to him. He knew she -would sleep deeply for some time, so he examined his -quarters. Chlorie’s cell was hewn out of the solid -rock, with nothing in it but a chair, a table and a -settee. There was the passage leading to the log -cabin; the one with the glimmer of light that led he -knew to the sea shore; and the one to the cave above. -To the right, there was a tiny passage that looked -almost like a crack in the rock. He peered through—it -led on into the distance, and he was determined -to try that. Arrack had carried a lamp which gave -a good light. Alan picked it up, lifted Chlorie gently, -and started down the passage. He wondered whether -it would lead to safety, or to adventures even more -horrible than many of those he had been through. -He held Chlorie tightly; he was determined not to -lose her again. Again the passage opened out into -a cave—narrowed, and a still larger cave came into -view. He saw a niche high up in the wall, and with -his precious burden, he managed to reach it in safety. -He found himself on a high narrow ledge, where they -could rest in safety from the machinations of -Kulmervan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Chlorie woke to find her head supported by a strong -arm, and her hands held between two firm ones. She -looked up. “Alan,” she breathed, and made a tiny -movement towards him. “My Chlorie,” he murmured, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_287'>287</span>and their lips met in one warm long kiss. “Oh, my -darling, you really love me?” he said brokenly at -last.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My Alan, I know not the customs of your world. -In mime, it is shame to a maid who offers her lips -before she is wed. Indeed, a maid would never be -thus,” and she slipped from the circle of his arm—“even -were she sworn to wed. I know not your -customs, my Alan, but I am Ipso-Rorka, and my -father’s child. I—I love you, Alan—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“And you’ll be my wife?” he asked tenderly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Shyly she hid her face on his breast “In truth, -my Alan,—’tis sweeter far to be asked, than ask. I -am glad you are of a different world—for your wooing -is stronger and yet more sweet than ours. Oh, -willingly, willingly, Alan, will I marry you.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan had at last met and won his ideal, and he -caressed and murmured sweet nothings to her, until -they forgot they were fugitives—forgot that a madman -would soon be on their trail—forgot aught but the -joy of the present, and the hope of the future. -Chlorie recovered herself first. Shyly she slipped her -little hand into Alan’s. “My loved one,” said she. -“My father the Rorka knows naught of Kulmervan -and his sin. We must escape, reach him, and for the -safety of the community, for the traditions of our -dear land, we must send Kulmervan to the Hall of -Sorrows.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My Chlorie, nothing will purge him of his sin. -He is mad—quite mad.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But he must go away all the same. See what -unhappiness he has caused already—see what he may -do in the future!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You are right. He must be put away. He has -money, position and cunning.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Where are we, my Alan?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I know not where this leads,” said Alan, “but it -is the only road I dared take.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Hungry, tired and worn, they crept on along the -little narrow ledge. Suddenly a cave, lighted from -without through slits in the wall, burst on their view, -and Chlorie gave a startled exclamation. “The Hall -<span class='pageno' id='Page_288'>288</span>of our Fathers,” she cried, “I have been here -before.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What is it?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“This is the place where the regalia of each reigning -Rorka is placed, together with his throne, when he -has left the fair land of Keemar, through the Sacrament -of Schlerik-itata.” Round the cave were thrones of -all descriptions—some in heavy marble—others in -gold adorned with precious jewels; others just simple, -wooden thrones, that showed their antiquity.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Down, down on your knees,” cried Chlorie, and -Alan realized that the cave had become alive with -living figures. The thrones were occupied by men -who wore crowns of gold and jewels, and who carried -sceptre and orb in their hands. The cave that had -been dead and cold only a minute before, was now -alive. But there was no sound; all was hushed and -still, and the figures were shadowy and unreal. “Oh -my Mitzor,” breathed Chlorie. “The joy! To think -I should have been permitted to witness this scene—to -see the wraiths of my forefathers. My Alan, watch—read -a meaning in this visitation, for it augurs well.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan felt unable to move. He was petrified at the -sight before him—at the ghostly pageant of years -gone by. Slowly the Rorkas—kings of æons past—rose -from their thrones and walked in single file to -the end of the cave. There they ranged themselves -on either side of a slightly raised platform of rock. -They prostrated themselves, and Alan saw a thin -vapour rise and like a curtain shut out from sight the -little stage. Then it lifted, and through the shadowy -film he saw strange figures disporting themselves amid -the strange scenery. Then, all at once, he realized that -he was watching shadowy figures of himself and Desmond -and Mavis. He saw their little cottage at Arroch -Head; he witnessed their hasty flight in the Argenta; -once more he saw the destruction of the world, his -world. But this time it was different. Like a tiny -star it shone white and bright, then it shivered, turned -red like a tiny ball of fire in the sky, burst into a -thousand different pieces, and then disappeared from -sight. And as it disappeared the scene clouded again, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_289'>289</span>and the filmy curtain of haze shut out the picture from -his sight. The scene changed—once more he saw -himself as an actor on the stage, but this time he was -a minor character in the drama. Kulmervan was the -villain, and played the chief character. He witnessed -their meeting in the little lane—he watched the flight -of the air bird, Chlorie—the descent, and the abduction -of the Ipso-Rorka. So the play went on until one -more picture showed clearly before him. He saw -Chlorie—Chlorie in a gown of diaphanous white with -a crown of gold upon her head. By her side he stood, -crowned and with orb in hand; and between them -stood a child—a man child who bore traces of his -mother’s beauty and his father’s strength. Then -darkness came upon the scene, and Alan drew his -trembling love still closer beside him.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then the wraiths of the Rorkas became faint and -misty, and when next he looked, they had vanished -from sight.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We shall win through, my Alan,” said Chlorie. -“The wraiths of our Rorkas never show themselves -except to the favoured few.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Do you know the way out from here?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes. Straight through yonder archway a passage -leads to the sea. We are not far from Hoormoori. -The island is Waro—the Isle of Joy. It is a safe place -for Kulmervan to have chosen for his madness—no -one would have sought for evil here.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“How far is Hoormoori then?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“From where we emerge into the light, we shall -see the citadels and towers of my home. Oh Alan—the -joyous moment when I can take you by the hand -and lead you to my father—my chosen one—my love.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“How shall we reach the mainland?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We must light a beacon on the shore. Fire is a -signal, and some one will row across to us.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>In a short while they emerged through a tiny door -out on to the beach. They gathered sticks and laid -them crosswise upon each other until they were man -high, and then set the pile ablaze. At length came a -sign from the distant shore where white minarets -gleamed in the light, and golden cupolas rose high -<span class='pageno' id='Page_290'>290</span>in the air. There rose against the whiteness of the -scene tall tongues of flame and curling smoke.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Their answer,” said Chlorie. “Some one will -soon come now.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>They watched a craft put out to sea—they saw the -pale green sails grow clearer and nearer. Soon they -could distinguish the crew. Chlorie ran down to the -sea’s edge, and stood gaily clapping her hands.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The little launch beached with a groan and a rattle -and a Waz stepped out. “We saw your signal,” he -began, then a look of recognition came over his face -and he fell on one knee and clasped the Princess’ hand -and impressed a loyal kiss upon it. “Oh my Ipso-Rorka,” -he cried. “We have mourned you as serquor. -No tidings could we get of you. Mournings and tears -have been in Hoormoori for ten and one Kymos. The -Rorka has shut himself within the precincts of his -palace, and neither eats nor drinks; but sits always -alone—silent, and quiet, and drear.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Thank you for your welcome, my Waz. I have -had strange adventures since I left my father’s house. -These I will tell my people when the right moment -arrives. But first lead me to my father.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The journey to the mainland occupied a very short -space of time, and Waz Okoyar obtained a bhor for -the Ipso-Rorka.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I shall not forget you, Waz Okoyar,” said Chlorie. -“Reward shall be given you for your speedy -assistance to me.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Nay, my Princess, it is a joy to have served you.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Hoormoori proved to be even more beautiful than -Minniviar—the streets were wider and the buildings -more magnificent. The bhor stopped outside a marble -building. “I told him to stop here,” whispered -Chlorie. “It is better that I break the news to my -father myself, of my safe return.” They passed -through a noble courtyard into a lovely garden. -“Our own private apartments. I shall be able to get -to my father unnoticed.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Through a little door, up a short flight of stairs, -and down a narrow corridor. A heavy curtain of blue -hung outside a doorway. Chlorie lifted it gently. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_291'>291</span>Alan drew back. Much as he loved her, he could not -intrude at such a sacred moment.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Father!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My child! My child!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>There was the sound of kissing—a whispered -conversation, and then Alan heard his name. Slowly -he entered the room, and at last was face to face with -the Rorka—King of all Jupiter, but above all, father of -his loved one. The majesty of the Rorka overwhelmed -him, and he bent his knee in homage.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Nay, rise,” said a gentle voice, musical, benign, -soothing. “Rise and greet me, oh my Alan, for -Chlorie has told me you are to be my son.”</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_292'>292</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER XII<br /> <span class='large'>THE FATE OF KULMERVAN</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>Hoormoori was rejoicing! Their Princess, Chlorie -the Ipso-Rorka, was found. Not only was she alive -and well, but she had found her mate. True he was -from another world, but she loved him, and the -Jovians, like the men of Terra, dearly loved a -romance. The wedding day was fixed, telepathic -messages had been sent to Sir John, and he and his -party were coming to Hoormoori as guests of the -Rorka.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The Rorka was very troubled over Kulmervan. -Never, in the history of Keemar, had such a terrible -tale of iniquity been told. His cunning, his audacity, -his double life was a terrible blow to the proud old -Keemarnian.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Waz-Y-Kjesta was thankful to welcome Alan back. -Day after day he had circled over the island, and sent -search parties to find the missing ones. The Isle of -Waro, which was joined to the larger isle by a narrow -strip of sand, they left unexplored. It was holy -ground—consequently they missed the log cabin of -Kulmervan. Waz-Y-Kjesta, Alan, and a staff of -twenty men embarked on the Chlorie and flew to -Kulmervan’s retreat. They landed close to the hut, -and although firearms were unknown on Keemar, -they, on Alan’s advice, protected themselves with -heavy sticks and carried thick silken ropes.</p> - -<p class='c012'>They found the hut empty and signs of a hasty -retreat. From the little house they crossed to the -“lean-to” and descended into the subterranean -passage. They ascended the steps to the Cave of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_293'>293</span>Whispering Madness, and forced the door open. The -Cave was empty. Alan looked behind the huge fossil -animal and hoped to find the body of Waiko—but it -had gone. Ominous foot prints on the sandy floor -proved that his body had been found, and Kulmervan -and Arrack had dragged him back to the Altar. As -they reached the slab of stone Y-Kjesta gave a cry of -horror.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“See, my Alan. Mitzor have mercy!”</p> - -<p class='c012'>There on the Altar were the charred remains of what -had once been a man. The bones were twisted into -horrible forms, as if, in their last convulsive agony, -they had writhed in vain on the table of fire. One -bony arm hung over the side. Every scrap of flesh -had been burnt from it—even the tips of the finger -bones were missing. The skull was hairless—the eyes -had been scorched from their sockets. It was a -horrible sight and Alan shivered.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Who is it?” asked Y-Kjesta.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I am afraid it was Waiko. Heaven grant he was -serquor when that madman found him.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Gentle hands attempted to move the charred remains -from the bed of pain—but they fell to powder as they -were touched. The whisperings in the Cave served -to make the horrors more intense, and the Keemarnians -turned their heads as they passed the human -sacrifice.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Down the steps they all travelled, but no trace of -Kulmervan could they find. They forced the outer -entrance to the cave, but although they hunted through -the leafy byways and hidden avenues, he continued to -evade them. Again the cave was searched, and the -Waz was inclined to give up the task.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Is it possible,” asked Alan at last, “that he is -hiding in the place of the Wraiths of the Rorkas?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No. Nothing evil could live in the presence of -our holiest men.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Nevertheless, I’d like to go there,” suggested -Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The Waz shrugged his shoulders. “As you will, -my Alan. Remember, of all Keemarnians, only the -Rorkas can visit again the home of their life. They -<span class='pageno' id='Page_294'>294</span>would not show themselves to such a thing of evil as -Kulmervan has become.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>But at the entrance to the Holy Place they saw -Kulmervan. Stiff he was standing, and upon his face -was a frozen look of horror. Y-Kjesta fell to his -knees. “The Wraiths,” he cried.</p> - -<p class='c012'>A cloud of haze had passed away, and upon the little -stage was being enacted a drama. High in the air a -great white cloud hovered. It was pink tipped with a -golden glory shining through; at either side were -lesser clouds, but all tinged with the glorious roseate -hue. And in chains beneath them stood the astral -figure of Kulmervan, surrounded by Keemarnians who -had gone before. And as they watched, his clothes -melted away, and naked and ashamed he stood before -his judge—the great white glory. Gradually a dusky -shadow seemed to come over the gleaming body, -darker and darker it grew until it was jet black. Not -the black of an African native, but a cruel black; a -thick black that was horrible to look upon, so evil -was its appearance. Then all the Keemarnians shrank -away from the solitary evil figure standing alone before -the glory. The shadowy figure of Kulmervan looked -round him wildly, and threw out his hands in supplication. -It was no use. His prayers were too late. A -yawning pit showed up bright with flames. Yellow -tongues of flame licked round the mouth—long, red -flames danced together in riotous harmony. Then out -of the terrible place appeared a figure, so terrible that -Alan closed his eyes and strove at once to forget it. -A figure that was neither man nor animal, but part -of both. A creature with bloodshot eyes and a baleful -smile, with teeth that looked like fangs, with arms -that twisted and twirled like evil serpents. Nearer and -nearer the figure drew, until, radiating with heat, it -drew close to Kulmervan. There was a mighty noise—the -Great White Cloud vanished leaving the scene -in a pitchy darkness—only the fiery cavern gleamed -and glistened. The venomous figure put a sinewy arm -about the form of Kulmervan—there was a crackling -noise—the hideous smell of burning flesh, and the -picture vanished as the two figures disappeared into -<span class='pageno' id='Page_295'>295</span>the fiery jaws. Then Y-Kjesta spoke. “The Great -White Glory has judged. We cannot punish now.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>There was a fearsome shriek, and Kulmervan rushed -from the cave, and fell prostrate on the ground outside. -Y-Kjesta stooped over him. The body was rigid—the -eyes fast closed.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Serquor has descended upon him,” said the Waz. -“Righteousness has spoken.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>With an awed feeling, Alan watched them pick up -the body and carry it to the air bird, and as they did -so a mighty roar filled the air. There was a sound as -of thunder—a blinding flash—then silence. The Cave -of Whispering Madness had gone! Shivered to -atoms, there was nothing but a hillock of rocks and -sand to mark the last resting place of Waiko the -Unfortunate. The little passage to the Sacred Cave -alone remained perfect. When the last shock of the -earthquake had subsided, Arrack the servant came out -from his hiding, and threw himself upon the mercy -of Alan. Firmly he was bound, and taken to the -Chlorie, there to await the judgment of the Rorka.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My son,” said the Rorka, when he had been told -the whole story. “Kulmervan was shown his future -punishment. He may not be suffering now, for he is -in the unhappy state of serquor—but some day, when -he leaves this world, his time of pain will come. A -case of glass shall be made to hold his cold and rigid -body. In the Hall of Sorrows shall it be placed as a -living testimony of the fruit that is garnered by evil. -To Fyjipo the accursed shall be taken—there to remain, -until he changes the state of serquor, for his lasting -punishment.”</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_296'>296</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER XIII<br /> <span class='large'>THE SENTENCE UPON ARRACK</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>Sir John, with Masters, Desmond and Mavis arrived -at Hoormoori in time for the trial. They were much -interested in Alan’s adventures, and were looking -forward to witnessing the spectacle of Jovian justice. -Mavis and Chlorie were already warm friends, and the -Rorka insisted on the strangers occupying suites of -apartments in his palace. Baby John Alan had grown -into a fine boy. Now nearly four, he toddled about -the palace and chattered away in a quaint mixture of -Keemarnian and English. The grown-ups seldom used -English now—their past life seemed to be fading away -entirely; they were already acclimatized to Jupiter and -looked upon it as their home. Mavis at the bottom -of her heart, however, did not forget all the pretty -customs in which she had been brought up from childhood -and she it was who introduced a trousseau as a -necessary adjunct to a wedding. Chlorie took up the -idea with fervour, and in future all society weddings -had trousseaux, cakes and honeymoons as essential -parts of their festivities.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Chlorie’s mother had heard the call of Schlerik-itata -when she was but a small child, and possessing no -near feminine relatives, the Keemarnian Princess was -glad to have Mavis helping her at the happiest time -of her life. All was bustle and rush at the palace. -The wedding was to be a grand affair, but before it -took place, Arrack had to answer publicly the charges -that were brought against him. In the large Justice -Hall, on the day appointed, the Rorka took his seat -wearing his purple robes of Justice.</p> - -<p class='c012'>A fanfare of trumpets announced his arrival, with -<span class='pageno' id='Page_297'>297</span>his postillions and servants and attachés. All wore -full court dress, and the whole scene was picturesquely -brilliant. Alan had not yet been admitted to the -highest circles in Jovian society; his honour was to -come on his wedding day—so to meet the exigencies -of the case, a special raised seat had been placed at -the right hand of the Rorka, and there Alan sat in -state and watched the proceedings. There were -neither lawyers nor barristers in this wonderful land -of harmony. The case for the defence, if so it could -be called, was taken by the High Priest—and for the -prosecution by the highest Djoh in the whole of -Keemar.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The Rorka listened to the statements made on both -sides, and gave his sentence as he thought fairest. No -appeal could be made afterwards; his judgment was -final. Never had there been such a case as this one. -Arrack had broken the traditions of his land. If the -Rorka adjudged him guilty, he would take his punishment -stoically. The Rorka rose, and the silence in -the court was profound. “Bring in Arrack the -Miserable,” he cried, and Arrack appeared in the -prisoner’s garb of an ugly neutral tint. This garment -of shame was worn only by prisoners, when charged -with some heinous offence. It was something of the -shape of a Jewish gaberdine. About his waist the -prisoner wore a hempen rope; his head was covered -with a hood, and there were sandals upon his feet. -“O Arrack,” said the Rorka, “take your seat upon -the Penitent’s Chair, for you are accused by this court -of most grievous dealings. If you are found guilty, -a terrible fate awaits you. Speak first, Lamii, Djoh of -all Keemar, read your charge first.” And Djoh -Lamii, a dignified old greybeard, stepped forward and -read from a parchment.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Rorka, most mighty, by the grace of Mitzor, -Keemarnians one and all, I charge Arrack the Miserable -with grievous sins. Whether he alone is -responsible or whether responsibility rests with another—unnamed, -but now in a state of serquor—remains -to be proved. First, I charge Arrack with idolatry -and devil worship,—nay more, I charge him with the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_298'>298</span>greatest offence of all against Mitzor—the offence of -offering black sacrifices, the sacrifice of living bodies, -to Pirox the Killer, a graven image of hideous aspect. -I charge him with acting as assistant in that Temple -of Sin and Death. I charge him as a heretic and a -heathen. He, a born believer in the one and only -Creator, is a deserter from his faith. I charge him -with aiding the unnamed, now serquor, in his horrible, -nefarious practices. All these charges are with regard -to his sins against Mitzor. Now I charge him with -attempting to lay hands on the precious person of our -loved Princess; with offering her wine that was -drugged, and being a party to keeping her a captive -against her will. Above all, I charge him with trying -to aid the unnamed, now serquor, to soil her purity, -and thus to cause her to wed one she did not love. -These, O Rorka, are the sins in brief, and a more -hideous category of evil, I have never before had -to repeat. Although I am old, and my call must -come soon, this is the saddest day of my life to think -I have to utter such things against a true Keemarnian.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>He sat down, and then rose up Misrath the High -Priest. “O Rorka, the mighty and the just. I cannot -deny the charges that Lamii has brought. Long have -I talked with Arrack the Miserable, and it is hard to -offer even a word in his favour. Yet because of thy -justice I beg of you to hear me out, and I will tell -the tale of sorrow and shame. Arrack and the -unnamed, now serquor, were foster brothers. The -mother of the unnamed received her call while her -babe was yet a suckling, and these two babes, suckled -from the same breast, drew the food of life from the -same woman. As toddling mites they flew their kites -together, and threw their balls. Then the sire of -Arrack, Meol, now serquor, took these suckling babes -to the Temple of Pirox the Killer. It is he I blame, -not the innocent ones. He, with two others, lived a -life of lies. Respected Keemarnians, wise fathers, -loving husbands, they lived unsuspected of their -evil practices; for they were all devil worshippers and -offered up the black sacrifice. But serquor took them -<span class='pageno' id='Page_299'>299</span>all into his bosom. These tender nurslings grew in -the ways of sin. He, the unnamed, possessed brains -and cunning. He was the leader. He it was who -took Arrack the Miserable on to our Isle of Holiness—made -him build him a hut, and left him there, a tool -to work his will and prepare his heathen rites. Since -he was of tender years he has led this life—hating it, -yet loving it; fearing it, yet welcoming it. Then the -time came when he, the unnamed, whispered words -that affrighted even Arrack the Miserable. Whispered -words of passion for a Princess. The Ipso-Rorka was -named—and even to that length of degradation would -Arrack have assisted, so deep was he in the toils of -sin. Then the day of reckoning came. Mighty -thunders shook the Cave of Darkness. The wrath of -Mitzor tore it asunder; no more shall these perfidious -practices be handed down from father to son. No -longer shall sin creep out unseen in Keemar. The -Great White Glory has spoken. The Temple of Sin -is in ruins, and under the mass of rock and stones lies -the tortured body of Waiko. Whether he, too, had -practised the sins of the unnamed also, we know not. -But we do know his character was weak. We pray -that his suffering on the Black Altar may have purged -his soul and that soon he will be sitting in the warmth -of the Tower of Help.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Misrath sat down, and the Rorka rose. “I have -heard your case, O Arrack, in silence. I have listened -to your tale of shame. One thing only is in your -favour. You sought not an evil life, but sin and its -sorrows were taught you when you were yet a child. -But—” he paused. “You lived the life of Keemar. -You attended our services of joy that were offered to -Mitzor. You knew sin was abhorrent to us. From -the time when our first parents populated our world, -we have fought to keep Keemar perfect. Thanks to -Mitzor we nearly succeeded. It is to prevent the -occurrence of sins like yours that I pronounce -sentence. Misrath, High Priest of our Temples—our -Mediator on earth between Mitzor and man, robe the -sinner in the garments of shame.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Immediately the grey tinted gaberdine was torn -<span class='pageno' id='Page_300'>300</span>from Arrack, and in its place was put a long robe of -black. The covering was taken from his head, and -the sandals from his feet. His head was bowed in -shame, and in shame he was led to the Sentence Bar, -there to hear his fate.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Through the streets of Hoormoori shalt thou be -led,” said the Rorka. “A rope round thy middle shall -direct thee the way to go. Neither man nor woman -shall speak to thee. Neither beast nor bird shall be -permitted to fawn upon thee. Alone and an outcast -shalt thou be sent upon thy way. Lonely shalt thy -days be. Lonely shalt thou be taken to the Hall of -Sorrows at Fyjipo. There thou shalt live until thy -beard grows and turns white with age. Should thy call -come early, alone wilt thou have to meet the Great -White Glory. No Sacrament shall help thee on thy -way. Neither incense nor prayers shall assist thee in -thy last moments here. Alone and wretched thou shalt -leave this world. But should thy call not come soon, -then shalt thou stay in the Hall of Sorrows until thy -beard covers thy face and thy middle, then—when that -time arrives, shalt thou be free to leave the place of -sorrow. But thy life will be lonely all thy days for -the sins thou hast committed.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Misrath rose. “Oh my Rorka, thy wisdom is -sound, thy judgment just. May I ask but one favour -for the guilty Arrack? During his time of sorrows, -should he perform two noble deeds wouldst thou -reconsider thy verdict and allow him freedom?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes, Misrath. Should he perform two noble -deeds, deeds that mark him as a true son of Keemar, -then publicly shall his punishment be remitted him, and -once more shall he take his place among the people -he has wronged. I have spoken.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The Rorka rose from his seat of justice, and with -another fanfare of trumpets took his place in his state -bhor and drove to the palace. Alan waited to see the -end. The wretched Arrack was led from his place, -and taken through a side entrance out on to the -highway. There a rope was twisted round his waist, -a rope that had six ends. Six men took hold of each -end, and dragging it taut, led him through the streets. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_301'>301</span>On he went, a misery to himself, and to those that -saw him.</p> - -<p class='c012'>An air bird was made ready for the journey to Fyjipo. -Alan begged that he might accompany it. He wanted -to see for himself what the Hall of Sorrows was really -like. He had no conception of it. Was it like a -Pentonville or Portland in England, or did it possess -some horror that no ordinary human mind could -conceive?</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Go then,” said the Rorka to Alan. “Swift be thy -journey there, and as swift return. Just time shalt -thou have before the day arrives when Misrath shall -make my child and thee—one. One on earth and one -in Heaven.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Farewell,” said Chlorie, when Alan told her of -the journey he was to make. “’Tis customary in -Keemar for a bride to withdraw herself from all for -twelve Kymos before her wedding day. During that -time she thinks and meditates on her future state. I -go into silence to-morrow, Alan, and my prayers will -be all for you. May you return to me in safety. -Farewell.”</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_302'>302</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER XIV<br /> <span class='large'>THE HALL OF SORROWS</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>The air struck cold and Alan was glad of the heavy -cloaks that the Rorka insisted on his taking for the -journey. They had passed through glorious scenery, -but now it was changing. No longer was the air -sweet and balmy; no longer were the fields below -covered with beautiful flowers. Great stretches of -bare and rocky country took the place of the fields, -and snow-topped hills looked down on the desolation.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then Fyjipo hove in sight. One great building -dominated the scene. Of a dark grey stone it looked -gloomy and forbidding. Kulmervan, still in the state -of serquor, had been brought in a coffin of glass, and -Alan felt the awful loneliness of the place, when he -saw the coffin being unshipped, preparatory to being -placed in the Hall of that dreadful abode. The Waz, -who was in command of the journey held the only key -to the heavy gates, and as he unfastened them, a drear -wailing rose from within.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Arrack was dragged along, pushed inside the gate, -and then left—to learn how to fend for himself in -that gloomy place. Carefully was Kulmervan placed -upon a huge pedestal in the hall. His face had lost -its youthful candour, its beauty of outline and its -peace. The visage seen through the glass, was the -face of an old man worn with sin; evil and sinister. -Alan shuddered as he turned away from the coarsened -form. The state of serquor as known by the -Keemarnians was a very dreadful thing. Struck -down in life, the victims assumed a trance-like form -from which they never recovered. Real death the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_303'>303</span>Jovians knew not; a far happier parting was permitted -them. As in a dream a voice told the sleeper that -his time had come—that so many more Kymos would -pass before he would have to bid his world good-bye. -Then in the Sacrament of Schlerik-itata his body and -soul were rendered astral, and in a cloud of smoke -the favoured one disappeared from sight, and entered -into dwelling with his God. It was a wonderful end; -there could be no great sadness at such a departure; -no corruption was to be the lot of the departing Jovian—he -was just carried into glory. But those poor -souls that suffered serquor remained in their comatose -condition. Alive yet dead! Dead yet alive! Useless -to themselves, and of use to no one! No wonder it -was the one dreaded thing in this land of all good.</p> - -<p class='c012'>There were but fifty bodies in the condition of -serquor on the whole of Keemar, and most of them -had been there for many ages. None could remember -some of them as creatures full of life; their names -were written on tablets and placed above them—their -only connection with the generation of the present. -In a small, underground chapel in the Temple at -Hoormoori were these poor ones kept. Niches, -cushion-lined were made in the walls, and in these the -victims were laid. There they would remain until -Jupiter itself returned to its first void, and emptied -its population into the lap of Heaven.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I beg you stay not long here, my Lord,” said the -Waz to Alan. “’Tis an evil place, and I would fain -hurry and leave it far behind me”.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Nay, my Waz. Stay until the Kymo rises full in -the Heavens—’tis but a short time now, and then I -shall be ready to accompany you”.</p> - -<p class='c012'>There were no separate degrees of punishment in the -Hall of Sorrows. The real punishment lay in its -awful loneliness. The Keemarnians who were there -were paying dearly for their faults. Utter loneliness—comfortless—cheerless—it -was desolation personified. -Those were the first impressions that Alan received. -Food was let down from the air at certain intervals. -There was no division, and only just sufficient to go -round. It was a question of first come, first served, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_304'>304</span>and the man who appeared last received little if any -of his portion. No lighting was arranged in the place, -and as it was near the Pole, half their time was spent -in total blackness. There was no warmth; it was cold -and draughty; no privacy; no comfort.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The Keemarnians who offended purged themselves -clean in this dread place of sorrow. Once they were -free of it, they never put themselves into the position -to be sent there again. Their terms of incarceration -varied. For some it might be for only six Kymos; -for others sixty or even six hundred! The worst -sinner there had nothing on his conscience one -quarter as bad as Arrack the Miserable; but he was -sent there too, to consort with them.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan could not bear to stay in the place. The -atmosphere stifled him—the sight depressed him. His -last view of Arrack, was of a lonely figure in a gown -of black, sitting drearily in a corner of the big Hall, -watching intently the still form of his late master. -His hands were clasped, his expression hopeless—his -whole attitude one of despair.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It’s very terrible,” said Alan to the Waz as they -sailed away from Fyjipo.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What is, my Lord?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Your Hall of Sorrows.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But why, my Lord?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Surely it must do more harm than good?” The -Waz looked amazed. “I know if I were sent to such -a place, I should come out hardened and defiant.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The Jovian smiled. “That is where we differ, my -Alan. The Keemarnian hates evil of every kind. -This dread is born in him. He offends—ever so -slightly. The Priest remonstrates with him. He -makes promises to atone, but offends again. No -second chance is given him. Straight to the Hall of -Sorrows he is sent, there to live in discomfort, cold -and solitude. He is too ashamed to mix with his -fellow creatures; so his sin is purged and he comes -out a better man.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan laughed slightly at the Keemarnian’s earnestness. -“I am afraid, my friend, that the world I -came from was more material than yours. A life in -<span class='pageno' id='Page_305'>305</span>such a place would have led to worse sin—it would -not have cured it.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Then I am glad I belong to Keemar,” said the -Waz simply.</p> - -<p class='c012'>They made the return journey in record time, and -Desmond and Mavis were waiting for Alan on the -roof station when the air bird sailed in.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Welcome home,” said Mavis. “We have missed -you badly. However everything is ready for you, and -in three more Kymos we will have you safely married.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Are you so anxious to get rid of me?” laughed -Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No,” answered Mavis with a happy smile, “but -I’ve tasted the joys myself, and I want you to find -your happiness also, my brother.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“That’s very nicely put, Mavis,” said Alan tenderly. -“I could wish for no one but you for Desmond. At -first I was a little jealous when I thought his affection -for me would be halved.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Not halved, Alan.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No, that’s not the right word. But Desmond and -I had been everything to each other from our -childhood, and then you came—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Now I understand what it means, and am glad -I am going to partake of the same kind of happiness -that Desmond enjoys.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I’m sure you’ll be happy, Alan. Chlorie is so -sweet—so human, so understanding. But—” there -came a perplexed note into her voice. “I’m afraid of -only one thing, Alan. You are sure you are not too—too -material—for these Jovians. You are going to -mate with a girl almost—spiritual, if I may so put it. -Now—the time is drawing near, I’m so afraid—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Don’t be afraid, little woman. I’ve learnt a great -deal since I came here. The past is growing dim. -My love for Chlorie is so great that I think it is cancelling -all my earthly senses. I have only one fear for -the future.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“And that is?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My inborn dread of death. Not that I fear death -for myself, but dread its coming and separating me -<span class='pageno' id='Page_306'>306</span>from my love. She will not have that fear. Until I -can comfort myself in the belief of Schlerik-itata, I -shall have that fear always with me.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Death!” Mavis looked dreamily into the -distance where her son and his father were romping -together. “I think I, too, have a tiny bit of fear -left,” said she, “but I am trying to put it away. We -have left the old world behind us. I was wrong to -put doubts in your heart, Alan. You’ve chosen wisely, -I am sure. Good luck and good fortune be yours!”</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_307'>307</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER XV<br /> <span class='large'>THE TRIUMPH OF AK-ALAN</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>The populace of Hoormoori were wildly excited, for -the time had come when their Princess, the Ipso-Rorka -of all Keemar, was to wed. Every place was full, the -streets were thronged with visitors, for people had -come from all parts of Jupiter to witness the long -ceremonies and jubilations that preceded the actual -wedding. Parties came from the warmth of Xzor, -from the heat of Paila, from the temperate breezes -of the Isles of Kalœ. Every dwelling house in Hoormoori -was full; every public guest house had used -every available space for their overflowing guests. -The streets were gaily decorated; the trees were -adorned with coloured lights, and across the wide -boulevards silken flags were hung. There were -festoons of flowers and leaves everywhere. Every -window was bright with silken rugs; the whole scene -was gay and brilliant.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The first ceremony of interest was the admittance -of Alan into the bosom of the Rorka’s family. In a -wonderful golden robe Alan stood at the foot of the -Rorka’s throne in the great white Throne Room in -the palace. The whole apartment was thronged with -guests, and by the Rorka’s side sat the Princess. She -had on her face a grave, sweet smile, and in her court -robes of blue and gold she made a regal figure.</p> - -<p class='c012'>A majordomo handed the Rorka a golden fillet of -beautiful workmanship studded with diamonds. This -was placed on Alan’s head by the Rorka himself, who -said—“Oh Alan, known hence forward by the -Royal prefix of Ak—I salute thee. Thou hast taken -<span class='pageno' id='Page_308'>308</span>the oaths of allegiance to me, your Rorka. Thy -fidelity and love thou hast offered me. I salute thee, -Oh Ak-Alan,” and he took him by both hands, and -kissed him on either cheek, and raised him to the -topmost step of the throne. Then Alan faced the -people.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Behold him,” said the Rorka. “Ak-Alan, a noble -of the House of Pluthoz. Acclaim him as your own, -for he is indeed a Prince of the House of your Rorka.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>How the people cheered! With one accord they -shouted and surged forward to the foot of the throne, -and stretched out their hands to their newly made -prince. Alan was delighted with his reception, and -had an individual word to say to nearly every one who -came near him. The story of his adventure for -Chlorie had been widely told; Kulmervan’s treachery -was known; and every one welcomed the newcomer -royally. But this was only the beginning. Ak-Alan -had to become a Djoh of the Outer Shelter, and -to receive the blue ribbon of his office. The Golden -Circle of Unity of Keemar was placed on his finger—The -Star of Joy—The Order of Hope—all these -ceremonies took their time. But they were all -picturesque and interesting.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Many times had he looked upon Chlorie, but never -had an opportunity been given to him to speak with -her alone. But at his ardent gaze, the shy colour -would mount her cheeks, and her eyes would drop in -sweet embarrassment.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Waz-Y-Kjesta had been appointed to the Royal -Household of Ak-Alan, and was delighted to have the -opportunity to remain by the side of the friend he had -made. Persoph the Jkak, and Mirasu the Jkakalata -had sent handsome presents to Alan and Chlorie, and -had expressed their sorrow when Desmond had -announced his intention of settling down in Hoormoori.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We want to be near Alan,” explained Sir John.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We shall miss you of course. We are grateful for -your kindness to us all since we arrived so strangely -in your land. But we should miss the society of our -kinsman, we must stay near him.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“We understand,” said Persoph. “But visit us, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_309'>309</span>my friends, and allow us to visit you. Your friendship -is dear to us—your esteem we prize.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Several orders had been offered Sir John, but he -stuck to his prefix throughout. “My father earned -it,” he explained. “I honour him by using it. Please -allow me to keep it,” and the Rorka gave his -permission. During all this time Masters had scarcely -left Sir John’s side. A devoted friend, a loyal servant, -he remained always at hand in case the old man needed -him. And when Alan had been appointed Ak of the -House of Pluthoz, Masters received the shock of his -life. Suddenly the majordomo cried out, “And I -command Masters of the household of Sir John to -kneel at the foot of the Rorka’s throne.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Masters turned dead white, and looked appealingly -at Sir John.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Go forward, my friend,” said Sir John, and -Masters obeyed him.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The Rorka rose, and touched him lightly with the -Silver Staff of Office of a Waz. “I promote thee -henceforward, Waz, to the house of Sir John. Waz-Masters -shalt thou be, with all that appertains thereto. -Accept this staff, Waz-Masters, for thou art a faithful -friend.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Masters was unable to express his gratitude, the -honour was so unexpected that it rendered him -speechless; but a few moments later Alan smiled as -he saw him talking earnestly with Zyllia, a kinswoman -of Y-Kjesta’s. And as Alan watched the luminous -eyes that smiled at Masters, watched the parted lips -and the colour that came and went in the olive tinted -cheeks of the beautiful Keemarnian, he foresaw, and -foresaw truly, that soon Masters would forsake the -lonely role of bachelor; and another love match would -be made in Keemar—the land of all good.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then came the feasts and banquets; a pageant and -procession through the streets of Hoormoori. Bhors -gaily decorated, fancifully costumed bands, dancing -children dressed like wood nymphs, fair-headed, slim -youths with pipes like the pipes of Pan, woodland -fairies, ladies in court attire, all took part in this -wonderful procession.</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_310'>310</span>And Alan sat on a balcony in the Royal Palace and -watched it. But half the time his eyes were feasting -on the features of his bride of the morrow. Occasionally, -under cover of the cheers and the darkness, his -hand would stray out, and for a moment clasp hers -in the darkness. But no chance had he of speaking -with her alone, and her nearness maddened him with -passionate longings. He longed to be alone with her, -away in the woods and fields, along the seashore, just -they two together, communing with nature in all her -glory.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“May I not speak to Chlorie a moment alone?” -he begged earnestly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The Rorka smiled. “In your world, perhaps, it -would be allowed. But I cannot sanction it. To-day -she belongs to me—to the people. To-morrow she -will be yours for ever. It is custom, my son. But -to-morrow—” he stopped, and looked shrewdly at -Alan. “I have been converted to your—‘honeymoon’. -It is a strange idea to us of Keemar, but -a beautiful one, and will, I think, prove popular with -my countrymen. To-morrow you take her away—alone. -No duenna’s guiding eye will follow you. -The House of Roses in the Wyio Forest is at your -disposal. It is ready—prepared. I have given way -on many points, my son, but on this one I am firm. -You cannot speak alone to Chlorie to-night. Now I -wish to speak to Sir John.” Alan bowed his head and -moved away, so that his uncle could take his place. -He was further away from his love, but sat in the -shadow and gloried in her as the light shone brightly -on her profile.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Sir John,” said the Rorka, “I have heard much -about your wonderful airship that carried you safely -to our world. Would you be prepared to build another -as like it as possible? I will place men, material and -means at your disposal. You need want for nothing, -and I should esteem it a personal favour if you would -at least consider my proposal.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Sir John’s eyes shone. “O Rorka, you have put -new life into me by your suggestion. I felt I was -growing old—but my heart is still young. To be of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_311'>311</span>use in your world will make my last years happy; -to feel I am not wasting my time will strengthen my -life. Masters and I were planning another Argenta -on paper only to-day. He has been examining the -metal you use, and he says it is even lighter and -stronger than our aluminium. My whole time is at -your disposal, and Masters’ as well.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Speak for yourself, Sir John,” smiled the Rorka. -“But unless I am much mistaken, Zyllia will have -more to say about Waz-Masters’ affairs than you have -dreamt of.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Zyllia?” repeated Sir John looking puzzled.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Look behind you,” said the Rorka. In the room -behind were two figures—Masters and a woman. The -woman was delicately beautiful. Darker than most -Keemarnian women, with blue black hair and flashing -eyes.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“So he has found a mate,” said Sir John softly. -“I never thought of Masters and marriage. He -seemed too mature. In our world he would have been -called ‘middle-aged’ He has seen forty and three -summers.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But Zyllia is mature,” said the Rorka. “She looks -a girl, but although her soul is young, she and Masters -are not far apart in years.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You will not object to the match?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Nay. I have a great opinion of Waz-Masters, but -I like not his name.” He touched a bell. “Waz-Masters -and the Lady Zyllia. I desire them here at -once.” The girl bowed, and in a moment the two -were standing before him. “My friend,” said the -Rorka kindly, “I like not your name. Waz-Masters -sounds crude and harsh. In our language we have a -far softer word that means ‘Master’ Henceforward -shall you be known by that. Waz-Aemo, for now and -ever.” Masters remained silent. He was embarrassed -and hardly knew what to do. “So you are going to -mate with Zyllia?” said the Rorka. Zyllia bent on -one knee, her hands extended in supplication. “Oh -Rorka, most noble. Have I thy permission? Him -have I promised to wed, if I have thy permission. For -I love this stranger dearly.”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_312'>312</span>“My consent was given long ago. I have watched -your play with pleasure, my child. Tell Waz-Y-Kjesta -he can give you the use of an air bird for your—your -honeymoon.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Oh how can I thank you—”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“That is enough. See, the procession has resumed—how -beautiful are the flowers—the silks—” and -taking these words as their dismissal, they bent on -one knee, and then passed from the balcony to the -room beyond.</p> - -<p class='c012'>The last vehicle had passed, the last burst of music -had died away, night fell. But one more ceremony -remained to conclude the time of rejoicing—the -wedding on the morrow.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan woke early on the morning of his wedding day. -His personal attendant had placed all his wedding -clothes ready for him, and he donned the golden robe -and swung from his shoulders the blue velvet cloak. -It was lined with gold, and caught up at one corner -with a beautiful jewelled buckle. His fillet of gold -was on his head, and as he looked at himself in the -long glass he saw the romantic robes fade away, -leaving in their place a worn and shabby, but nevertheless -very comfortable golf jacket. The shadowy -figure was carrying a bag over his shoulder—golf -clubs. Alan sighed. It was a very long time since -he had teed up, and with a mighty drive seen a little -white ball sent skimming along at a terrific pace. He -could see the ascent to the approach of his favourite -green; the green itself, smooth and velvety, resting in -a little hollow below. Well, he would get his game -of golf on Jupiter. He would plan a course, have -clubs made, and he and Chlorie would—No, he didn’t -regret giving up the old and ugly garments of the -earth. He regretted nothing. He wouldn’t have -altered his fate if it had been in his power to do so. -Life held nothing for him but Chlorie. Life and love -were before him, and he felt fitted for and happy in the -new world.</p> - -<p class='c012'>His golden, sandal-like boots were on. The ring for -Chlorie was in his satchel purse. The Crown of -Wifehood with which he would presently crown her -<span class='pageno' id='Page_313'>313</span>was in Y-Kjesta’s possession. The Waz also had -taken care of the gifts, which according to the rites -of the Temple he must present to his wife. The coins, -to represent that he endowed her with his wealth. -The loaf divided in two—to denote that she would -share in everything. The fresh cut flowers, a symbol -of the joys they would find in each other, and lastly the -basket of fruits that were to be laid on the Altar and -offered as a burnt offering to Mitzor the Mighty. As -they were reduced to ashes, the High Priest would -waft them to the four winds of heaven, and the nuptial -pair would swear to love each other until such time -arrived as the burnt fruits regained their virgin -freshness. A poetical way of vowing their eternal -fidelity each to the other.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Waz-Y-Kjesta entered. He was plainly nervous at -the thought of the part he was to play in the day’s -ceremony. “The time has come, my Alan. Your -bhor awaits you.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I am ready,” Alan smiled at the Waz. “I don’t -know how I should get on without you to-day.” The -streets were thronged with people. Alan sat alone in -the State Bhor which drove slowly down the decorated -streets, and immediately in front of the bridegroom’s -equipage rode Y-Kjesta, on a magnificent white coli.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Sixteen Keemarnians, appointed by the Rorka for -his personal staff, rode behind him. Sir John and -Desmond were already in the Temple. A beautiful -blue carpet spread from the door to the street, and the -whole way was lined with flowers. Slowly Alan -walked up the flowered aisle and took his place at the -altar rails. The organ was playing softly. Suddenly -it burst out into the Ipso-Rorka’s personal air—The -Bride had arrived. On the arm of the Rorka she -walked up the long aisle. Her bridal gown of blue -brought out the colour of her eyes. Upon her hair -was draped a thin veil of gold, and her long train -was carried by little sturdy John Alan! At the altar -rails they stopped, and the High Priest demanded—“Who -giveth permission, that this woman shall leave -her home and her people, and live in peace with the -mate of her choice?”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_314'>314</span>“I do,” said the Rorka.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You are convinced that happiness and joy will be -the woman’s lot?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I am.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Thanks be to Mitzor. I am content.” Thereupon -the Rorka took his seat upon his throne, and the -ceremony commenced.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Mavis, who had followed the bridal procession, now -took her place on Chlorie’s left, to assist the bride. -It was a beautiful ceremony, and the incense, the -priest’s vestments, the music, all helped to make it -awe inspiring and impressive. The gifts were offered—Chlorie -accepted them—the moment was almost at -hand that would make them one. Alan was repeating -softly after the priest—</p> - -<p class='c012'>“May this ring, with which I encircle thy finger, be -a lasting proof of the unity of our affection. May the -circlet with which I crown thee, prove that I honour -thee as my loved one, and install thee as Queen of -my House.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>And Chlorie answered softly, “I accept this ring, and -from my finger it shall never slip. I accept the crown -that thou offerest me, and in return I pray Mitzor the -Mighty, that I may rule my household wisely and well.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then came the vows of love and fidelity; each -repeated the words with hands clasped.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Before Mitzor the Mighty, the Great White Glory, -I promise to let naught come between my chosen -spouse and me. I promise to love him (her) and -honour him (her), share his (her) troubles, and smooth -away his (her) griefs. Lastly, I ask Mitzor, the Tower -of Strength, to crown us both with the glory of our -union.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Then, kneeling, the High Priest blessed them.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“May Mitzor, the Great White Glory, bless you -both, and keep you both in the paths of righteousness. -May he make thee, Oh Ak-Alan, a tender husband; -and thee, Chlorie, a loving wife. Thy vows are made—kneel -and pray while the sacrificial fires are lighted, -and the dust of thy offering is thrown to the winds.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Hand in hand the newly married pair knelt. Into a -tiny tabernacle the offering of fruits was placed—the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_315'>315</span>doors closed upon it. A second passed, and by the -aid of etheric heat there was nothing left but a little -powdery dust.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Slowly the priests and the acolytes walked down the -aisle, the bridal pair following. With prayers and -exhortations the dust was scattered, and wafted out -of sight by the breeze. The ceremony was over—a -hymn of joy was sung, and Alan and Chlorie were led -to their bhor that was waiting.</p> - -<p class='c012'>They drove together in the open bhor, and Chlorie -could not speak—her heart was too full of emotion. -The excitement, the cheering, the crowds tired her—and -yet there was still the reception to get through.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Not a word had she spoken to her newly made -husband, but as they alighted he whispered—“You -don’t regret, my darling?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>She gave him a quick, shy glance, but it satisfied -him. They had to wait for the congratulations of the -intimate friends and guests, but at last Mavis whispered, -“Come, dear, it is time for you to change into your -other frock.” Quietly the bride left the reception -and changed into her other gown. Tenderly she bade -her father good-bye.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Good-bye, my little one,” he murmured, “Mitzor -take care of you. In forty Kymos I shall come for -you. Be happy in your new life.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Good-bye, my father.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Good-bye.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You will find everything in readiness at the House -of Roses,” said Waz-Y-Kjesta.</p> - -<p class='c012'>There were renewed cheers, the band played—and -the comfortable equipage drove off, bearing the -happiest couple in all Keemar.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My darling,” murmured Alan, when they were -at last outside the town, and running swiftly through -quiet country roads. “Are you sure you won’t regret -this day?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Never, my Alan,” she replied, her eyes smiling -as she nestled close to her husband—“but Alan, I -think I am a little frightened all the same.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>For answer he crushed her in his arms, and rained -passionate kisses on her unresisting lips—and it sufficed -her. She was content.</p> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_316'>316</span> - <h3 class='c001'>CHAPTER XVI<br /> <span class='large'>THE PERFECT WORLD</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class='c011'>Many hundred times the Kymo rose and set, and -Ak-Alan and his wife, beloved of all Keemarnians, -lived in peace and happiness. A son and daughter had -been born to them, and now the time had come when -the Rorka had received his call, and through the -Sacrament of Schlerik-itata would make his exit from -the world, and enter into glory.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My son,” said he, “the voice came in my sleep -last night. My room was bathed in a wonderful -whiteness when the messenger from Mitzor called me. -‘When the Kymo reaches the full for thirteen days -make ready—for on the fourteenth thou shalt meet -the Great White Glory.’ I must now set my house -in order. You will reign jointly with Chlorie. I can -safely leave my country in your hands.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Father,” said Alan, “must you really leave us?” -He was troubled. “Oh it’s terrible.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But why?” said Chlorie. “I shall miss my father -it is true—for I love him dearly. But how can I wish -him here, when his happiness lies yonder?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I don’t understand,” said Alan miserably. “Death -is so sad.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“But it is not—death—” said the Rorka. “I am -simply—‘going away’.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“That’s just it. You are going away, and you are -never coming back.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“That is true, my son. <i>I</i> am never coming back—but -you will eventually come to me. Why mourn? -To mourn is selfish.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It’s no good,” said Alan. “I suppose I am of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_317'>317</span>coarser clay. I can’t believe that I could ever ‘pass -yonder’ through the Sacrament of Schlerik-itata. I -come from another world. Suppose I die—oh you -don’t know death as I do—but suppose it comes to -Keemar through me, and afterwards through my -children.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Have no fear,” said the Rorka, “that day will -never come.” And so the last few days had passed, -and Alan saw him enveloped in the incense, and vanish -from sight.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan marvelled at his wife’s fortitude. He had felt -the knife of death on Terra; this glorious parting was -so different. He longed to believe that he, too, one -day, would vanish thus, material and earthy though -he was. And so Alan the Rorka, and Chlorie his -wife were crowned, and occupied joint thrones in the -land of Keemar.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Their joy in their unity, in the completeness of their -life, was a constant wonder to them. They renewed -their joys in their children—their life was almost -perfect. Sir John was growing feeble. Part of the -time he spent with Mavis and Desmond, and part with -Alan. But wherever he went, Masters and Zyllia -always accompanied him.</p> - -<p class='c012'>Mavis’ three children and Alan’s two, grew up like -brothers and sisters; indeed, their parents were all like -one big family. Alan had not long been on the throne -of Keemar, when an urgent message was brought him, -that Waz-Mula, humbly begged an audience.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Who is he?” asked Alan.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“He is holder of the key to the Hall of Sorrows,” -answered Y-Kjesta, “and sails the air bird, that plys -to and fro from Fyjipo.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I remember him well. Bring him in.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“O noble Rorka, I beg a favour of you,” said Mula.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“What is it that troubles you?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You remember Arrack the Miserable?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Well?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“He has done a most noble thing, O Rorka. A -most terrible scourge has come upon the Hall of -Sorrows. A fire broke out. How or where it started -no one can tell, but when I reached the place, it was -<span class='pageno' id='Page_318'>318</span>a raging furnace, and the poor captives were beating -against the gates in their frenzy to get out. The heat -was intense—their skins were blistering. I landed -safely, and rushed to undo the gates. But even as I -did so, great tongues of fire curled out and licked -round me. See, O Rorka, my hands are burnt—my -hair is scorched. Three times I essayed to unlock the -padlock, but the flames drove me back. Suddenly I -heard a cry, and Arrack burst through the flames. -‘Throw me the keys,’ he cried, and his tone -commanded and I obeyed. I watched him as he -touched the red hot metal—the flames were fiercer than -before. He never trembled or grew hasty. Although -his clothes were in flames, and the flesh burnt from his -fingers, yet still he strove to open the prison door. -At length he succeeded. Five figures fell out on to -the ground, burnt and still. I called to Arrack to save -himself, but his only answer was to beat his way -through the avenue of fire. Minutes passed and he -did not return. We looked at the poor burnt things -at our feet—their souls had departed, but as we looked -their mutilated bodies disappeared. Then through -the smoke and grime Arrack appeared bearing in his -arms a burden which he laid at my feet. He returned -again and again, and yet again. Five women’s lives -he saved, and he returned again to save the life of a -pet animal. Then, O Rorka, he fell at my feet. His -face was burnt beyond recognition; his poor hands -useless; his body one mass of blisters. He, and those -he saved we brought to Hoormoori. The women are -now in safety, but Arrack says his call has come. Oh, -my Rorka, this then is my prayer. His one wish now, -is to enter into glory through the Sacrament of -Schlerik-itata. Will you grant him pardon, and answer -his prayer?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Alan was much moved. “Go, return to Arrack. -Tell him Misrath shall come and administer the -Sacrament himself.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“May I say that?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes. Where is he now?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“On board the air bird. He is in great pain, but -I think I could get him taken to the Temple in safety.”</p> - -<p class='c012'><span class='pageno' id='Page_319'>319</span>“See to it at once, my Waz.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Hurriedly Alan sent for Misrath, and told him the -news.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“He has purged his sins indeed,” said he.</p> - -<p class='c012'>So, with the rites of Schlerik-itata, Arrack left -Keemar. He bent and kissed the hem of Alan’s -garment, and sank back exhausted in his chair. And -as the incense covered him, his voice could be heard -murmuring—“Great White Glory, I come—I -come.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“And so there is to be no more Hall of Sorrows,” -said Chlorie softly.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No, my darling.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“It’s gone for ever?”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“Yes. It has served its purpose, but I don’t think -its omission will bring more sin into Keemar.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“I believe you are right, Alan. It was a terrible -place, and sometimes I think the punishment was too -great for the sin.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>A blue-eyed curly-haired girl ran into the room. -Breathless and flushed, she clasped a doll in her arms, -and hugged a pink-cheeked apple. She was followed -by a bright, eager-faced boy of twelve or thereabouts.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“No, John Alan, I won’t marry you,” said she. “I -am Acuci, and Ipso-Rorka, and you are only Ak.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The children did not see the grown ups who were -hidden by a curtain, and their childish chatter went on -unheeded.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“You must marry me, Acuci—I love you, and papa -says that love is everything.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The little maid pouted. “I love you, John Alan, -and I think I’ll marry you after all.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>The two children embraced fondly, and ran out of -the room hand in hand.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My wife,” said Alan. “Don’t ever leave me. -Teach me to know the real meaning of Schlerik-itata—teach -me to believe.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>Chlorie offered her beautiful lips to her husband. -“Love teaches everything, my husband. Love is -powerful—love is mighty. Love will teach you even -that.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>He strained her to his breast. “My wife—my wife—I -<span class='pageno' id='Page_320'>320</span>love you so. The terror of parting is always with -me. Teach me to believe—you see, dear, even in this -Perfect World, there is a grain of sadness—of earthly -discontent.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My husband—I have no fear—listen—.” And -from outside came the merry laughing voices of their -children at play. “In your children you will learn -belief.”</p> - -<h4 class='c020'><i>Envoi</i></h4> - -<p class='c021'>The time came when Sir John himself heard the -Call. Half believing, half fearing, he bade farewell. -The prayers were said, the incense rose about him, -and he, like the Jovians themselves, was taken to the -Great White Glory and was seen no more. And in -that moment, Alan believed and was content.</p> - -<p class='c012'>“My wife,” he cried, “no longer is there any sadness -in my life. I believe. Jovians we have become -in body and in soul, I no longer fear—death.”</p> - -<p class='c012'>And hand in hand they sat, married lovers ever, and -watched their children at play.</p> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c003'> - <div>THE END</div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='pbb'> - <hr class='pb c002' /> -</div> -<div class='tnotes'> - -<div class='section ph2'> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c004'> - <div>TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES</div> - </div> -</div> - -</div> - - <ol class='ol_1 c003'> - <li>Silently corrected typographical errors and variations in spelling. - - </li> - <li>Anachronistic, non-standard, and uncertain spellings retained as printed. - </li> - </ol> - -</div> - - - - - - - - -<pre> - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Perfect World, by Ella M. Scrymsour - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE PERFECT WORLD *** - -***** This file should be named 61028-h.htm or 61028-h.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/6/1/0/2/61028/ - -Produced by Richard Tonsing and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - - -</pre> - - </body> - <!-- created with ppgen.py 3.57c on 2019-12-05 23:11:33 GMT --> -</html> diff --git a/old/61028-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/61028-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 0bd8c8b..0000000 --- a/old/61028-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61028-h/images/i_075a.jpg b/old/61028-h/images/i_075a.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 7829af0..0000000 --- a/old/61028-h/images/i_075a.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61028-h/images/i_075b.jpg b/old/61028-h/images/i_075b.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index b8cafd6..0000000 --- a/old/61028-h/images/i_075b.jpg +++ /dev/null |
